http___www.trusaint.com_croatian__1.xml
1.1 1.2 1.3 1.4 1.5 1.6 2.1 2.2 3.1 4.1 4.2 4.3 4.4 4.5 4.6 4.7 4.8 4.9 4.10 4.11 4.12 4.13 4.14 4.15 4.16 5.1 5.2 5.3 5.4 5.5 5.6 6.1 6.2 6.3 6.4 6.5 6.6 7.1 7.2 8.1 9.1 10.1 10.2 11.1 11.2 11.3 11.4 12.1 12.2 12.3 13.1 13.2 13.3 13.4 14.1 14.2 14.3 14.4 15.1 15.2 16.1 16.2 16.3 17.1 17.2 17.3 17.4 17.5 17.6 18.1 18.2 18.3 19.1 19.2 19.3 19.4 19.5 20.1 20.2 21.1 21.2 21.3 22.1 23.1 23.2 23.3 23.4 24.1 24.2 24.3 24.4 25.1 25.2 26.1 26.2 26.3 26.4 27.1 27.2 27.3 27.4 28.1 29.1 29.2 29.3 29.4 30.1 30.2 31.1 31.2 31.3 31.4 32.1 32.2 33.1 33.2 33.3 33.4 33.5 33.6 33.7 33.8 34.1 34.2 34.3 34.4 34.5 34.6 34.7 34.8 34.9 34.10 34.11 35.1 36.1 36.2 36.3 36.4 36.5 36.6 37.1 37.2 38.1 38.2 39.1 39.2 39.3 39.4 39.5 40.1 40.2 41.1 41.2 41.3 41.4 41.5 41.6 41.7 41.8 41.9 42.1 42.2 42.3 42.4 43.1 43.2 43.3 43.4 43.5 43.6 44.1 44.2 44.3 44.4 45.1 45.2 45.3 46.1 46.2 46.3 47.1 47.2 47.3 47.4 47.5 47.6 47.7 48.1 49.1 49.2 49.3 49.4 49.5 50.1 50.2 50.3 51.1 51.2 52.1 52.2 52.3 52.4 52.5 53.1 53.2 53.3 53.4 53.5 54.1 54.2 55.1 55.2 55.3 55.4 56.1 56.2 56.3 56.4 56.5 56.6 56.7 56.8 57.1 57.2 57.3 58.1 59.1 59.2 59.3 60.1 60.2 61.1 61.2 62.1 62.2 62.3 63.1 63.2 63.3 64.1 65.1 65.2 65.3 65.4 66.1 66.2 66.3 67.1 68.1 69.1 70.1 70.2 70.3 70.4 70.5 71.1 71.2 71.3 71.4 71.5 71.6 72.1 72.2 72.3 73.1 73.2 73.3 73.4 73.5 73.6 73.7 73.8 73.9 74.1 74.2 74.3 74.4 74.5 75.1 75.2 76.1 76.2 76.3 76.4 77.1 77.2 77.3 78.1 78.2 78.3 78.4 79.1 79.2 79.3 79.4 79.5 80.1 80.2 80.3 80.4 80.5 81.1 81.2 81.3 82.1 82.2 82.3 82.4 83.1 83.2 83.3 84.1 85.1 85.2 85.3 85.4 85.5 85.6 86.1 86.2 86.3 86.4 86.5 86.6 86.7 86.8 86.9 87.1 87.2 87.3 87.4 87.5 87.6 87.7 87.8 87.9 87.10 88.1 88.2 89.1 89.2 90.1 90.2 91.1 91.2 92.1 92.2 93.1 93.2 93.3 93.4 93.5 93.6 93.7 93.8 93.9 93.10 94.1 95.1 96.1 96.2 96.3 97.1 97.2 98.1 98.2 98.3 98.4 98.5 98.6 99.1 99.2 99.3 100.1 100.2 100.3 100.4 100.5 101.1 101.2 101.3 102.1 102.2 103.1 103.2 103.3 104.1 104.2 104.3 104.4 104.5 105.1 106.1 106.2 106.3 107.1 107.2 108.1 109.1 109.2 109.3 109.4 109.5 109.6 109.7 109.8 109.9 109.10 110.1 111.1 112.1 112.2 113.1 113.2 113.3 114.1 114.2 114.3 114.4 114.5 115.1 115.2 115.3 116.1 116.2 116.3 116.4 116.5 117.1 117.2 117.3 117.4 118.1 118.2 119.1 119.2 119.3 119.4 119.5 119.6 119.7 119.8 120.1 120.2 120.3 120.4 120.5 120.6 120.7 120.8 120.9 121.1 122.1 123.1 123.2 123.3 124.1 124.2 125.1 125.2 125.3 126.1 126.2 126.3 126.4 126.5 126.6 126.7 126.8 127.1 128.1 128.2 129.1 129.2 129.3 129.4 129.5 129.6 129.7 129.8 129.9 129.10 129.11 129.12 130.1 130.2 130.3 130.4 130.5 130.6 131.1 132.1 132.2 132.3 132.4 132.5 132.6 133.1 133.2 133.3 133.4 134.1 134.2 134.3 134.4 134.5 134.6 135.1 135.2 135.3 135.4 135.5 135.6 136.1 136.2 137.1 137.2 137.3 137.4 137.5 137.6 138.1 138.2 139.1 139.2 139.3 139.4 139.5 139.6 139.7 140.1 141.1 141.2 141.3 141.4 141.5 141.6 142.1 142.2 142.3 143.1 143.2 143.3 144.1 144.2 144.3 145.1 145.2 145.3 146.1 146.2 146.3 146.4 146.5 146.6 147.1 147.2 147.3 147.4 147.5 147.6 147.7 147.8 147.9 147.10 148.1 148.2 148.3 148.4 148.5 148.6 148.7 148.8 148.9 148.10 148.11 148.12 149.1 150.1 151.1 152.1 153.1 154.1 154.2 155.1 155.2 156.1 156.2 156.3 156.4 156.5 156.6 157.1 157.2 157.3 157.4 157.5 158.1 158.2 158.3 158.4 158.5 158.6 159.1 160.1 160.2 160.3 160.4 160.5 160.6 160.7 160.8 160.9 161.1 162.1 163.1 163.2 163.3 164.1 164.2 164.3 164.4 164.5 164.6 164.7 164.8 164.9 164.10 165.1 165.2 165.3 165.4 165.5 166.1 167.1 167.2 167.3 167.4 167.5 167.6 167.7 167.8 167.9 167.10 168.1 168.2 168.3 168.4 168.5 168.6 169.1 169.2 169.3 169.4 169.5 169.6 169.7 169.8 169.9 170.1 170.2 171.1 171.2 171.3 171.4 171.5 171.6 171.7 171.8 171.9 172.1 173.1 173.2 174.1 174.2 174.3 174.4 174.5 174.6 174.7 174.8 175.1 176.1 176.2 176.3 176.4 177.1 177.2 178.1 178.2 178.3 179.1 180.1 180.2 180.3 181.1 181.2 181.3 181.4 182.1 183.1 183.2 184.1 184.2 184.3 184.4 185.1 185.2 185.3 186.1 186.2 187.1 187.2 187.3 187.4 188.1 189.1 189.2 189.3 190.1 190.2 190.3 191.1 191.2 191.3 191.4 192.1 192.2 193.1 194.1 195.1 195.2 195.3 195.4 195.5 195.6 195.7 196.1 197.1 197.2 197.3 197.4 197.5 197.6 197.7 197.8 198.1 199.1 199.2 199.3 199.4 199.5 200.1 200.2 200.3 201.1 201.2 201.3 201.4 202.1 202.2 202.3 202.4 202.5 202.6 203.1 204.1 204.2 204.3 204.4 205.1 205.2 205.3 206.1 206.2 206.3 206.4 207.1 207.2 207.3 207.4 207.5 207.6 208.1 208.2 208.3 208.4 209.1 209.2 209.3 210.1 210.2 210.3 210.4 210.5 211.1 212.1 212.2 212.3 212.4 212.5 213.1 213.2 214.1 214.2 214.3 214.4 215.1 215.2 215.3 215.4 215.5 215.6 215.7 215.8 215.9 215.10 216.1 216.2 217.1 217.2 218.1 218.2 218.3 218.4 219.1 219.2 219.3 220.1 220.2 220.3 221.1 222.1 222.2 222.3 222.4 222.5 222.6 222.7 222.8 222.9 222.10 222.11 222.12 222.13 223.1 223.2 223.3 223.4 223.5 223.6 223.7 224.1 225.1 225.2 226.1 226.2 226.3 226.4 227.1 228.1 229.1 229.2 229.3 229.4 229.5 229.6 230.1 230.2 231.1 232.1 232.2 233.1 233.2 233.3 233.4 234.1 235.1 235.2 235.3 235.4 235.5 235.6 235.7 236.1 237.1 237.2 237.3 237.4 238.1 238.2 238.3 238.4 239.1 239.2 239.3 239.4 239.5 239.6 239.7 239.8 239.9 239.10 240.1 240.2 240.3 240.4 240.5 240.6 241.1 241.2 241.3 241.4 241.5 242.1 242.2 242.3 243.1 243.2 243.3 243.4 244.1 244.2 244.3 244.4 244.5 244.6 244.7 245.1 245.2 245.3 245.4 245.5 246.1 246.2 246.3 246.4 247.1 248.1 248.2 248.3 248.4 248.5 248.6 248.7 249.1 249.2 249.3 250.1 250.2 250.3 250.4 250.5 251.1 251.2 251.3 251.4 251.5 252.1 252.2 252.3 252.4 252.5 252.6 252.7 253.1 253.2 253.3 254.1 254.2 254.3 254.4 254.5 254.6 254.7 254.8 255.1 255.2 255.3 256.1 256.2 256.3 256.4 257.1 257.2 257.3 257.4 257.5 257.6 258.1 258.2 258.3 258.4 258.5 258.6 258.7 259.1 259.2 259.3 259.4 259.5 259.6 259.7 259.8 259.9 260.1 260.2 261.1 261.2 262.1 262.2 262.3 262.4 262.5 263.1 263.2 264.1 264.2 264.3 264.4 264.5 264.6 265.1 265.2 266.1 266.2 267.1 267.2 267.3 268.1 268.2 268.3 268.4 268.5 269.1 269.2 269.3 269.4 269.5 269.6 269.7 269.8 269.9 270.1 270.2 270.3 270.4 270.5 270.6 270.7 270.8 270.9 270.10 270.11 270.12 270.13 271.1 271.2 271.3 272.1 272.2 272.3 273.1 273.2 273.3 273.4 273.5 273.6 273.7 273.8 273.9 273.10 273.11 273.12 273.13 273.14 273.15 274.1 274.2 274.3 274.4 274.5 274.6 274.7 275.1 275.2 276.1 276.2 276.3 276.4 276.5 276.6 276.7 276.8 276.9 276.10 276.11 277.1 277.2 277.3 277.4 277.5 277.6 277.7 277.8 277.9 277.10 278.1 278.2 278.3 278.4 278.5 278.6 278.7 278.8 278.9 278.10 278.11 279.1 280.1 280.2 281.1 281.2 281.3 281.4 281.5 282.1 282.2 282.3 282.4 282.5 283.1 283.2 283.3 283.4 283.5 283.6 283.7 283.8 283.9 283.10 283.11 284.1 285.1 285.2 285.3 286.1 286.2 286.3 286.4 286.5 286.6 286.7 286.8 286.9 287.1 287.2 287.3 287.4 288.1 288.2 288.3 288.4 288.5 288.6 288.7 289.1 289.2 289.3 290.1 290.2 291.1 291.2 291.3 291.4 291.5 291.6 292.1 292.2 292.3 293.1 293.2 293.3 293.4 293.5 293.6 294.1 295.1 295.2 295.3 295.4 295.5 295.6 295.7 296.1 296.2 297.1 297.2 298.1 298.2 298.3 298.4 298.5 299.1 299.2 299.3 300.1 300.2 300.3 300.4 300.5 300.6 300.7 300.8 301.1 301.2 301.3 301.4 301.5 301.6 301.7 301.8 301.9 301.10 301.11 302.1 302.2 303.1 303.2 303.3 304.1 304.2 304.3 304.4 304.5 304.6 304.7 304.8 304.9 305.1 306.1 306.2 306.3 307.1 307.2 307.3 307.4 307.5 307.6 307.7 307.8 307.9 307.10 308.1 309.1 309.2 310.1 311.1 312.1 313.1 314.1 315.1 315.2 316.1 317.1 317.2 317.3 317.4 317.5 317.6 317.7 317.8 317.9 317.10 317.11 318.1 319.1 320.1 320.2 320.3 320.4 321.1 322.1 322.2 322.3 322.4 323.1 323.2 323.3 323.4 323.5 324.1 324.2 325.1 325.2 325.3 326.1 326.2 326.3 326.4 327.1 328.1 328.2 328.3 328.4 328.5 329.1 329.2 329.3 329.4 329.5 329.6 329.7 330.1 331.1 331.2 332.1 332.2 332.3 333.1 333.2 333.3 333.4 333.5 333.6 334.1 334.2 334.3 334.4 334.5 334.6 334.7 334.8 335.1 335.2 335.3 335.4 335.5 335.6 335.7 336.1 336.2 336.3 336.4 336.5 336.6 337.1 337.2 338.1 338.2 338.3 338.4 338.5 338.6 338.7 338.8 338.9 339.1 339.2 339.3 339.4 340.1 340.2 341.1 341.2 341.3 341.4 341.5 342.1 342.2 342.3 342.4 342.5 343.1 343.2 344.1 344.2 345.1 345.2 345.3 345.4 346.1 346.2 346.3 346.4 346.5 347.1 347.2 347.3 347.4 347.5 347.6 347.7 347.8 347.9 348.1 348.2 348.3 348.4 348.5 348.6 348.7 349.1 349.2 349.3 349.4 350.1 350.2 350.3 350.4 350.5 350.6 350.7 350.8 350.9 350.10 350.11 350.12 351.1 351.2 351.3 351.4 351.5 351.6 351.7 352.1 352.2 352.3 352.4 352.5 353.1 353.2 353.3 353.4 354.1 355.1 355.2 355.3 355.4 356.1 356.2 356.3 356.4 356.5 357.1 358.1 358.2 358.3 358.4 358.5 358.6 359.1 359.2 359.3 359.4 359.5 359.6 359.7 360.1 361.1 361.2 361.3 362.1 362.2 362.3 362.4 363.1 364.1 364.2 364.3 364.4 365.1 366.1 366.2 366.3 366.4 366.5 366.6 366.7 366.8 366.9 366.10 366.11 366.12 367.1 367.2 367.3 367.4 367.5 368.1 368.2 369.1 369.2 369.3 370.1 370.2 370.3 370.4 370.5 370.6 370.7 370.8 370.9 370.10 371.1 371.2 372.1 372.2 373.1 373.2 373.3 373.4 373.5 373.6 374.1 374.2 375.1 375.2 376.1 376.2 376.3 376.4 376.5 376.6 376.7 376.8 376.9 376.10 376.11 376.12 376.13 376.14 376.15 377.1 377.2 377.3 377.4 377.5 377.6 377.7 377.8 377.9 378.1 378.2 378.3 378.4 378.5 378.6 378.7 379.1 379.2 379.3 379.4 379.5 379.6 379.7 380.1 380.2 380.3 380.4 380.5 381.1 381.2 382.1 382.2 383.1 384.1 384.2 384.3 384.4 384.5 384.6 384.7 385.1 385.2 385.3 385.4 385.5 386.1 387.1 387.2 387.3 387.4 387.5 387.6 387.7 387.8 387.9 387.10 388.1 388.2 389.1 389.2 389.3 389.4 389.5 389.6 390.1 390.2 390.3 391.1 391.2 391.3 391.4 391.5 391.6 392.1 392.2 392.3 393.1 393.2 393.3 393.4 394.1 394.2 394.3 395.1 395.2 396.1 396.2 397.1 397.2 397.3 397.4 397.5 397.6 398.1 398.2 398.3 399.1 399.2 399.3 399.4 399.5 399.6 400.1 400.2 400.3 400.4 400.5 400.6 400.7 400.8 400.9 400.10 401.1 401.2 401.3 401.4 401.5 401.6 402.1 402.2 402.3 402.4 402.5 403.1 403.2 403.3 404.1 404.2 404.3 404.4 404.5 404.6 405.1 405.2 405.3 406.1 407.1 407.2 408.1 408.2 408.3 408.4 408.5 408.6 409.1 410.1 410.2 411.1 412.1 412.2 412.3 412.4 412.5 412.6 412.7 413.1 414.1 414.2 414.3 414.4 414.5 415.1 415.2 415.3 415.4 415.5 416.1 416.2 416.3 416.4 417.1 417.2 417.3 417.4 418.1 419.1 420.1 420.2 421.1 421.2 421.3 422.1 422.2 422.3 423.1 423.2 423.3 423.4 423.5 423.6 423.7 423.8 423.9 424.1 424.2 425.1 425.2 425.3 425.4 425.5 425.6 425.7 425.8 425.9 426.1 426.2 426.3 426.4 426.5 426.6 426.7 426.8 427.1 427.2 427.3 428.1 428.2 428.3 428.4 428.5 428.6 429.1 429.2 429.3 429.4 429.5 429.6 429.7 429.8 430.1 430.2 430.3 430.4 430.5 431.1 431.2 431.3 431.4 431.5 431.6 431.7 431.8 432.1 432.2 432.3 433.1 433.2 433.3 433.4 433.5 434.1 434.2 434.3 434.4 434.5 435.1 435.2 435.3 435.4 435.5 435.6 435.7 435.8 435.9 435.10 436.1 436.2 436.3 437.1 437.2 437.3 437.4 437.5 437.6 437.7 438.1 438.2 438.3 438.4 438.5 438.6 438.7 438.8 439.1 439.2 439.3 439.4 440.1 440.2 440.3 440.4 440.5 440.6 441.1 441.2 442.1 442.2 442.3 442.4 442.5 443.1 443.2 443.3 444.1 444.2 444.3 444.4 444.5 444.6 444.7 444.8 444.9 444.10 444.11 444.12 444.13 444.14 444.15 445.1 446.1 446.2 446.3 446.4 446.5 446.6 446.7 446.8 446.9 446.10 446.11 446.12 446.13 447.1 448.1 448.2 448.3 448.4 448.5 448.6 449.1 450.1 450.2 450.3 450.4 450.5 450.6 451.1 451.2 452.1 453.1 453.2 453.3 453.4 453.5 453.6 453.7 454.1 454.2 454.3 454.4 454.5 454.6 454.7 454.8 454.9 454.10 454.11 455.1 455.2 455.3 455.4 455.5 455.6 455.7 455.8 456.1 456.2 456.3 456.4 456.5 456.6 456.7 456.8 456.9 456.10 456.11 456.12 457.1 457.2 457.3 458.1 458.2 458.3 458.4 459.1 459.2 459.3 459.4 459.5 459.6 459.7 460.1 460.2 460.3 460.4 460.5 460.6 460.7 460.8 461.1 461.2 461.3 461.4 461.5 462.1 462.2 462.3 462.4 462.5 463.1 463.2 463.3 463.4 463.5 463.6 463.7 463.8 464.1 464.2 464.3 464.4 464.5 464.6 464.7 465.1 465.2 465.3 465.4 465.5 465.6 466.1 467.1 467.2 467.3 467.4 468.1 468.2 468.3 468.4 468.5 468.6 468.7 468.8 469.1 469.2 469.3 469.4 469.5 469.6 469.7 469.8 469.9 469.10 470.1 470.2 470.3 470.4 470.5 470.6 471.1 471.2 472.1 472.2 472.3 472.4 473.1 473.2 473.3 473.4 473.5 474.1 474.2 474.3 474.4 474.5 475.1 475.2 475.3 475.4 476.1 476.2 476.3 476.4 476.5 477.1 478.1 479.1 479.2 480.1 480.2 481.1 481.2 481.3 481.4 481.5 481.6 481.7 481.8 481.9 482.1 482.2 482.3 482.4 482.5 482.6 482.7 482.8 482.9 483.1 484.1 484.2 484.3 484.4 484.5 484.6 484.7 484.8 484.9 484.10 484.11 484.12 485.1 485.2 485.3 485.4 485.5 486.1 486.2 486.3 486.4 486.5 486.6 487.1 487.2 487.3 487.4 487.5 487.6 487.7 487.8 488.1 488.2 489.1 489.2 489.3 490.1 490.2 490.3 490.4 490.5 490.6 490.7 490.8 490.9 490.10 490.11 490.12 490.13 490.14 490.15 490.16 490.17 490.18 490.19 490.20 490.21 490.22 490.23 490.24 491.1 491.2 491.3 491.4 491.5 491.6 491.7 491.8 492.1 492.2 492.3 492.4 492.5 492.6 492.7 492.8 493.1 493.2 493.3 493.4 494.1 494.2 494.3 495.1 496.1 496.2 497.1 498.1 498.2 498.3 498.4 498.5 498.6 498.7 498.8 498.9 498.10 499.1 499.2 500.1 500.2 500.3 501.1 501.2 501.3 501.4 501.5 501.6 502.1 502.2 502.3 503.1 503.2 503.3 503.4 504.1 504.2 504.3 504.4 504.5 504.6 504.7 504.8 505.1 505.2 505.3 505.4 506.1 507.1 507.2 507.3 507.4 507.5 507.6 508.1 509.1 509.2 509.3 509.4 509.5 509.6 510.1 511.1 512.1 513.1 514.1 515.1 515.2 515.3 515.4 516.1 516.2 517.1 517.2 517.3 518.1 518.2 518.3 518.4 518.5 518.6 518.7 519.1 519.2 519.3 519.4 519.5 519.6 519.7 519.8 519.9 519.10 519.11 519.12 519.13 520.1 520.2 520.3 520.4 520.5 520.6 520.7 520.8 520.9 520.10 520.11 521.1 521.2 521.3 521.4 521.5 521.6 521.7 521.8 521.9 521.10 521.11 521.12 521.13 522.1 522.2 522.3 522.4 522.5 522.6 522.7 522.8 523.1 523.2 523.3 523.4 523.5 524.1 525.1 526.1 526.2 527.1 528.1 528.2 529.1 529.2 530.1 530.2 531.1 532.1 533.1 533.2 534.1 535.1 535.2 535.3 535.4 535.5 536.1 536.2 536.3 536.4 537.1 537.2 537.3 538.1 538.2 538.3 538.4 538.5 538.6 538.7 538.8 538.9 538.10 538.11 538.12 539.1 540.1 540.2 540.3 541.1 541.2 541.3 541.4 541.5 542.1 543.1 543.2 543.3 544.1 545.1 545.2 545.3 546.1 546.2 546.3 546.4 547.1 547.2 547.3 547.4 548.1 548.2 548.3 549.1 549.2 549.3 549.4 549.5 549.6 549.7 550.1 550.2 550.3 550.4 551.1 551.2 551.3 551.4 551.5 552.1 552.2 553.1 553.2 553.3 554.1 554.2 554.3 554.4 554.5 554.6 555.1 555.2 555.3 556.1 556.2 556.3 556.4 556.5 556.6 556.7 557.1 557.2 557.3 557.4 557.5 557.6 558.1 559.1 559.2 559.3 560.1 560.2 560.3 561.1 561.2 561.3 562.1 563.1 564.1 564.2 564.3 565.1 566.1 566.2 567.1 567.2 567.3 567.4 567.5 568.1 568.2 568.3 569.1 570.1 570.2 570.3 571.1 572.1 573.1 574.1 574.2 574.3 574.4 574.5 575.1 575.2 575.3 576.1 576.2 576.3 576.4 576.5 576.6 576.7 577.1 578.1 578.2 579.1 579.2 580.1 580.2 580.3 581.1 581.2 582.1 582.2 582.3 583.1 583.2 583.3 583.4 583.5 584.1 585.1 585.2 585.3 586.1 587.1 587.2 588.1 589.1 590.1 590.2 590.3 591.1 591.2 591.3 591.4 591.5 592.1 592.2 592.3 592.4 592.5 593.1 593.2 593.3 593.4 593.5 593.6 594.1 594.2 594.3 595.1 595.2 595.3 595.4 595.5 596.1 596.2 596.3 596.4 597.1 597.2 597.3 597.4 597.5 598.1 598.2 599.1 600.1 600.2 600.3 600.4 600.5 600.6 600.7 600.8 601.1 601.2 601.3 602.1 602.2 603.1 603.2 603.3 604.1 605.1 605.2 606.1 606.2 606.3 606.4 607.1 607.2 607.3 607.4 608.1 608.2 608.3 608.4 608.5 608.6 608.7 608.8 609.1 609.2 609.3 609.4 609.5 610.1 611.1 611.2 612.1 612.2 612.3 612.4 613.1 613.2 613.3 613.4 613.5 613.6 614.1 615.1 616.1 617.1 618.1 618.2 618.3 618.4 618.5 619.1 620.1 620.2 620.3 620.4 620.5 620.6 621.1 621.2 621.3 621.4 621.5 621.6 621.7 622.1 622.2 623.1 623.2 623.3 624.1 625.1 625.2 625.3 626.1 626.2 626.3 626.4 627.1 627.2 628.1 628.2 628.3 628.4 628.5 628.6 629.1 629.2 629.3 629.4 629.5 629.6 630.1 631.1 631.2 631.3 631.4 631.5 631.6 631.7 631.8 631.9 631.10 632.1 632.2 632.3 633.1 634.1 634.2 634.3 634.4 635.1 636.1 637.1 637.2 638.1 638.2 638.3 638.4 639.1 639.2 639.3 639.4 640.1 640.2 640.3 640.4 641.1 641.2 642.1 642.2 642.3 642.4 642.5 642.6 642.7 642.8 642.9 642.10 642.11 642.12 642.13 642.14 642.15 642.16 642.17 642.18 642.19 642.20 642.21 643.1 643.2 643.3 643.4 643.5 643.6 644.1 644.2 644.3 645.1 645.2 645.3 645.4 645.5 645.6 645.7 646.1 646.2 646.3 646.4 647.1 647.2 647.3 647.4 647.5 647.6 647.7 648.1 649.1 649.2 650.1 650.2 650.3 650.4 650.5 650.6 650.7 651.1 651.2 652.1 652.2 652.3 653.1 654.1 654.2 654.3 655.1 655.2 655.3 656.1 656.2 656.3 657.1 657.2 657.3 658.1 658.2 658.3 659.1 660.1 660.2 660.3 661.1 661.2 661.3 661.4 661.5 662.1 662.2 663.1 664.1 664.2 664.3 664.4 664.5 664.6 664.7 664.8 664.9 665.1 666.1 666.2 666.3 666.4 666.5 666.6 666.7 666.8 666.9 667.1 667.2 668.1 668.2 668.3 668.4 668.5 668.6 668.7 668.8 668.9 668.10 669.1 669.2 669.3 669.4 669.5 670.1 670.2 670.3 671.1 671.2 671.3 671.4 671.5 671.6 671.7 671.8 671.9 671.10 672.1 673.1 674.1 674.2 674.3 674.4 674.5 674.6 675.1 675.2 675.3 675.4 675.5 675.6 675.7 675.8 675.9 676.1 677.1 677.2 677.3 677.4 678.1 678.2 679.1 679.2 679.3 679.4 679.5 680.1 680.2 680.3 680.4 681.1 682.1 682.2 682.3 682.4 682.5 682.6 682.7 683.1 683.2 683.3 683.4 684.1 684.2 684.3 685.1 685.2 685.3 686.1 686.2 686.3 686.4 687.1 687.2 688.1 688.2 688.3 688.4 688.5 688.6 688.7 688.8 688.9 688.10 688.11 688.12 688.13 688.14 688.15 688.16 688.17 688.18 689.1 690.1 690.2 690.3 690.4 690.5 690.6 690.7 690.8 691.1 691.2 691.3 691.4 692.1 692.2 692.3 692.4 692.5 692.6 692.7 693.1 693.2 693.3 694.1 694.2 694.3 694.4 695.1 696.1 696.2 696.3 696.4 696.5 696.6 696.7 696.8 696.9 697.1 697.2 697.3 697.4 697.5 698.1 698.2 699.1 699.2 700.1 700.2 700.3 700.4 700.5 701.1 702.1 702.2 702.3 703.1 703.2 703.3 703.4 703.5 703.6 703.7 703.8 703.9 704.1 704.2 704.3 704.4 704.5 704.6 704.7 704.8 704.9 705.1 705.2 706.1 706.2 706.3 706.4 706.5 706.6 706.7 706.8 706.9 706.10 706.11 707.1 708.1 708.2 709.1 710.1 711.1 711.2 711.3 711.4 712.1 713.1 714.1 714.2 714.3 714.4 714.5 714.6 715.1 715.2 715.3 715.4 716.1 716.2 717.1 717.2 717.3 717.4 717.5 717.6 717.7 718.1 718.2 719.1 719.2 720.1 720.2 721.1 721.2 721.3 721.4 721.5 722.1 723.1 723.2 724.1 724.2 724.3 724.4 725.1 725.2 725.3 726.1 726.2 726.3 726.4 726.5 727.1 727.2 727.3 727.4 727.5 727.6 728.1 728.2 728.3 729.1 729.2 729.3 729.4 729.5 729.6 729.7 729.8 729.9 730.1 731.1 731.2 731.3 732.1 732.2 732.3 733.1 733.2 733.3 733.4 734.1 734.2 734.3 735.1 735.2 735.3 735.4 735.5 735.6 736.1 736.2 736.3 736.4 736.5 737.1 738.1 738.2 739.1 740.1 740.2 741.1 741.2 742.1 742.2 743.1 743.2 743.3 744.1 744.2 744.3 744.4 744.5 744.6 745.1 746.1 746.2 747.1 747.2 747.3 747.4 748.1 748.2 748.3 749.1 749.2 749.3 749.4 749.5 749.6 750.1 750.2 750.3 750.4 751.1 751.2 751.3 751.4 751.5 751.6 751.7 751.8 752.1 753.1 754.1 754.2 754.3 754.4 754.5 754.6 754.7 755.1 755.2 755.3 755.4 755.5 756.1 756.2 756.3 756.4 757.1 757.2 757.3 757.4 757.5 757.6 757.7 757.8 758.1 758.2 758.3 759.1 759.2 759.3 759.4 759.5 759.6 759.7 760.1 760.2 760.3 760.4 761.1 761.2 761.3 761.4 761.5 762.1 762.2 763.1 763.2 763.3 763.4 763.5 763.6 764.1 764.2 764.3 764.4 764.5 764.6 764.7 765.1 766.1 766.2 766.3 766.4 766.5 766.6 766.7 766.8 767.1 767.2 767.3 767.4 768.1 769.1 769.2 769.3 769.4 770.1 770.2 770.3 770.4 770.5 770.6 770.7 770.8 770.9 770.10 771.1 771.2 771.3 771.4 771.5 771.6 771.7 771.8 772.1 772.2 772.3 772.4 772.5 773.1 773.2 774.1 774.2 774.3 774.4 774.5 774.6 774.7 774.8 774.9 774.10 774.11 775.1 775.2 775.3 775.4 775.5 775.6 776.1 776.2 776.3 776.4 776.5 777.1 777.2 777.3 777.4 777.5 778.1 779.1 779.2 780.1 780.2 780.3 780.4 781.1 781.2 781.3 782.1 782.2 782.3 782.4 783.1 783.2 783.3 783.4 783.5 784.1 784.2 784.3 784.4 784.5 785.1 785.2 785.3 785.4 785.5 785.6 785.7 785.8 785.9 786.1 787.1 787.2 787.3 787.4 787.5 788.1 788.2 788.3 788.4 789.1 789.2 789.3 789.4 789.5 789.6 789.7 789.8 789.9 790.1 790.2 790.3 790.4 790.5 790.6 790.7 790.8 790.9 790.10 790.11 790.12 791.1 792.1 792.2 792.3 792.4 792.5 792.6 792.7 792.8 792.9 793.1 793.2 793.3 794.1 794.2 794.3 795.1 795.2 795.3 795.4 795.5 795.6 795.7 795.8 795.9 795.10 796.1 796.2 796.3 796.4 796.5 796.6 796.7 796.8 796.9 797.1 797.2 798.1 798.2 798.3 798.4 798.5 799.1 799.2 800.1 800.2 801.1 801.2 802.1 803.1 803.2 803.3 804.1 804.2 804.3 805.1 805.2 806.1 806.2 806.3 806.4 806.5 806.6 807.1 807.2 807.3 808.1 808.2 808.3 808.4 808.5 809.1 809.2 809.3 809.4 810.1 810.2 810.3 811.1 811.2 811.3 811.4 811.5 811.6 811.7 812.1 812.2 812.3 812.4 812.5 812.6 812.7 813.1 814.1 814.2 814.3 814.4 814.5 814.6 814.7 814.8 814.9 814.10 815.1 815.2 815.3 815.4 815.5 815.6 815.7 815.8 815.9 816.1 816.2 816.3 817.1 817.2 817.3 817.4 818.1 818.2 819.1 819.2 819.3 819.4 819.5 820.1 820.2 820.3 820.4 820.5 820.6 820.7 821.1 821.2 821.3 821.4 821.5 821.6 821.7 821.8 821.9 822.1 822.2 822.3 822.4 823.1 823.2 823.3 823.4 823.5 823.6 823.7 823.8 823.9 824.1 824.2 824.3 824.4 824.5 824.6 824.7 824.8 824.9 825.1 826.1 826.2 826.3 826.4 826.5 826.6 826.7 826.8 826.9 827.1 828.1 828.2 828.3 828.4 828.5 828.6 829.1 829.2 829.3 829.4 829.5 829.6 829.7 829.8 829.9 830.1 830.2 830.3 830.4 830.5 830.6 830.7 831.1 831.2 831.3 831.4 831.5 831.6 832.1 832.2 832.3 832.4 833.1 833.2 833.3 833.4 833.5 834.1 834.2 834.3 834.4 834.5 834.6 834.7 835.1 835.2 835.3 835.4 835.5 835.6 835.7 835.8 835.9 836.1 836.2 836.3 836.4 836.5 836.6 836.7 836.8 836.9 836.10 836.11 836.12 836.13 836.14 836.15 836.16 836.17 836.18 836.19 836.20 836.21 836.22 836.23 837.1 837.2 837.3 837.4 837.5 837.6 837.7 837.8 837.9 837.10 837.11 837.12 837.13 837.14 838.1 838.2 838.3 838.4 838.5 838.6 838.7 838.8 838.9 838.10 838.11 838.12 838.13 838.14 838.15 838.16 839.1 839.2 839.3 839.4 839.5 839.6 839.7 839.8 839.9 839.10 839.11 839.12 839.13 839.14 840.1 840.2 840.3 840.4 840.5 840.6 840.7 840.8 840.9 840.10 840.11 840.12 840.13 841.1 841.2 841.3 841.4 841.5 841.6 841.7 841.8 841.9 841.10 841.11 841.12 841.13 841.14 841.15 841.16 841.17 842.1 842.2 842.3 842.4 842.5 842.6 842.7 843.1 843.2 843.3 843.4 844.1 844.2 844.3 844.4 844.5 844.6 844.7 844.8 844.9 845.1 845.2 845.3 846.1 847.1 847.2 847.3 847.4 847.5 848.1 849.1 849.2 849.3 849.4 849.5 850.1 850.2 851.1 851.2 852.1 852.2 852.3 852.4 853.1 854.1 854.2 854.3 854.4 854.5 854.6 854.7 854.8 854.9 854.10 854.11 854.12 854.13 854.14 854.15 854.16 854.17 855.1 855.2 855.3 855.4 855.5 855.6 856.1 856.2 856.3 856.4 856.5 857.1 858.1 858.2 858.3 858.4 858.5 858.6 858.7 858.8 858.9 858.10 858.11 858.12 858.13 858.14 858.15 859.1 859.2 859.3 859.4 859.5 859.6 859.7 860.1 860.2 860.3 860.4 860.5 860.6 860.7 860.8 860.9 860.10 860.11 860.12 860.13 860.14 861.1 861.2 861.3 861.4 861.5 861.6 861.7 861.8 861.9 861.10 861.11 861.12 861.13 861.14 861.15 861.16 861.17 861.18 861.19 862.1 862.2 862.3 862.4 862.5 862.6 862.7 862.8 862.9 862.10 862.11 862.12 862.13 863.1 863.2 863.3 863.4 863.5 863.6 864.1 864.2 864.3 864.4 864.5 864.6 864.7 864.8 865.1 865.2 865.3 865.4 865.5 866.1 867.1 868.1 868.2 868.3 868.4 868.5 868.6 868.7 869.1 869.2 869.3 870.1 870.2 870.3 870.4 870.5 870.6 871.1 871.2 871.3 871.4 871.5 872.1 872.2 873.1 873.2 873.3 874.1 874.2 874.3 874.4 874.5 874.6 874.7 874.8 874.9 874.10 875.1 875.2 875.3 875.4 875.5 875.6 875.7 875.8 875.9 875.10 875.11 876.1 877.1 877.2 877.3 877.4 877.5 877.6 877.7 877.8 877.9 877.10 878.1 878.2 878.3 878.4 878.5 878.6 878.7 878.8 878.9 879.1 880.1 880.2 880.3 880.4 880.5 880.6 880.7 880.8 880.9 880.10 880.11 880.12 880.13 880.14 881.1 882.1 882.2 883.1 883.2 883.3 884.1 884.2 884.3 884.4 884.5 885.1 886.1 887.1 887.2 887.3 887.4 888.1 888.2 888.3 889.1 890.1 890.2 891.1 891.2 891.3 891.4 891.5 892.1 892.2 892.3 892.4 893.1 893.2 893.3 893.4 893.5 893.6 894.1 894.2 894.3 894.4 895.1 895.2 896.1 896.2 896.3 896.4 896.5 896.6 897.1 897.2 897.3 897.4 898.1 898.2 899.1 900.1 900.2 900.3 900.4 900.5 900.6 900.7 900.8 901.1 901.2 901.3 901.4 902.1 902.2 902.3 903.1 903.2 903.3 903.4 904.1 904.2 904.3 904.4 904.5 904.6 905.1 905.2 905.3 906.1 907.1 907.2 907.3 907.4 907.5 908.1 908.2 908.3 908.4 908.5 908.6 909.1 909.2 909.3 909.4 910.1 910.2 910.3 910.4 911.1 911.2 911.3 911.4 911.5 911.6 911.7 911.8 911.9 912.1 912.2 912.3 912.4 912.5 912.6 912.7 912.8 912.9 912.10 912.11 913.1 913.2 913.3 913.4 914.1 914.2 914.3 914.4 914.5 914.6 914.7 914.8 914.9 915.1 915.2 916.1 917.1 917.2 917.3 917.4 917.5 917.6 918.1 919.1 919.2 919.3 919.4 919.5 919.6 919.7 919.8 920.1 920.2 920.3 920.4 920.5 920.6 921.1 922.1 922.2 922.3 922.4 922.5 922.6 922.7 922.8 922.9 922.10 923.1 923.2 923.3 923.4 923.5 923.6 923.7 923.8 924.1 925.1 925.2 925.3 926.1 926.2 926.3 927.1 927.2 928.1 928.2 928.3 928.4 928.5 929.1 929.2 929.3 930.1 930.2 931.1 931.2 932.1 932.2 932.3 932.4 933.1 933.2 933.3 933.4 933.5 933.6 933.7 933.8 933.9 934.1 934.2 935.1 936.1 936.2 936.3 936.4 936.5 936.6 937.1 937.2 937.3 937.4 938.1 938.2 938.3 938.4 938.5 939.1 939.2 939.3 939.4 939.5 939.6 940.1 941.1 941.2 941.3 941.4 942.1 942.2 942.3 943.1 943.2 943.3 943.4 943.5 943.6 943.7 943.8 944.1 944.2 944.3 944.4 944.5 945.1 945.2 945.3 945.4 945.5 946.1 946.2 946.3 946.4 947.1 947.2 947.3 947.4 948.1 948.2 948.3 949.1 949.2 949.3 949.4 950.1 950.2 950.3 950.4 951.1 951.2 952.1 952.2 953.1 954.1 954.2 954.3 954.4 954.5 954.6 955.1 956.1 957.1 957.2 957.3 957.4 957.5 957.6 957.7 958.1 959.1 959.2 959.3 959.4 960.1 960.2 960.3 960.4 961.1 962.1 963.1 963.2 964.1 965.1 965.2 965.3 965.4 965.5 965.6 965.7 966.1 966.2 966.3 967.1 967.2 967.3 967.4 967.5 968.1 969.1 969.2 969.3 969.4 970.1 970.2 970.3 970.4 970.5 970.6 970.7 970.8 970.9 970.10 971.1 971.2 971.3 971.4 971.5 971.6 971.7 972.1 972.2 972.3 972.4 972.5 973.1 973.2 973.3 973.4 974.1 974.2 974.3 974.4 974.5 974.6 974.7 974.8 975.1 975.2 975.3 975.4 975.5 975.6 975.7 975.8 975.9 975.10 976.1 977.1 977.2 978.1 978.2 978.3 978.4 978.5 978.6 979.1 979.2 979.3 979.4 979.5 979.6 979.7 980.1 981.1 981.2 981.3 981.4 982.1 983.1 983.2 983.3 983.4 983.5 983.6 983.7 983.8 984.1 984.2 984.3 984.4 984.5 985.1 985.2 985.3 985.4 986.1 987.1 987.2 987.3 987.4 988.1 989.1 989.2 989.3 989.4 989.5 989.6 989.7 989.8 990.1 990.2 991.1 991.2 991.3 992.1 992.2 992.3 992.4 993.1 993.2 994.1 994.2 994.3 994.4 995.1 995.2 995.3 995.4 995.5 995.6 995.7 995.8 995.9 995.10 995.11 996.1 996.2 997.1 997.2 997.3 997.4 997.5 997.6 998.1 998.2 998.3 998.4 998.5 998.6 998.7 998.8 998.9 998.10 999.1 999.2 999.3 999.4 999.5 999.6 999.7 999.8 1000.1 1000.2 1000.3 1000.4 1001.1 1001.2 1001.3 1001.4 1001.5 1001.6 1001.7 1002.1 1002.2 1002.3 1002.4 1002.5 1002.6 1003.1 1003.2 1003.3 1004.1 1005.1 1005.2 1005.3 1005.4 1005.5 1005.6 1006.1 1006.2 1007.1 1007.2 1008.1 1009.1 1009.2 1010.1 1010.2 1011.1 1012.1 1012.2 1012.3 1012.4 1012.5 1012.6 1012.7 1013.1 1013.2 1013.3 1013.4 1014.1 1015.1 1015.2 1016.1 1016.2 1016.3 1017.1 1017.2 1017.3 1017.4 1018.1 1018.2 1018.3 1018.4 1018.5 1018.6 1018.7 1018.8 1018.9 1019.1 1020.1 1020.2 1021.1 1021.2 1022.1 1022.2 1023.1 1023.2 1023.3 1023.4 1024.1 1025.1 1025.2 1025.3 1026.1 1026.2 1026.3 1027.1 1027.2 1028.1 1028.2 1028.3 1028.4 1028.5 1028.6 1029.1 1029.2 1029.3 1029.4 1029.5 1029.6 1029.7 1029.8 1030.1 1030.2 1031.1 1031.2 1031.3 1031.4 1031.5 1031.6 1031.7 1031.8 1031.9 1031.10 1032.1 1032.2 1032.3 1032.4 1032.5 1032.6 1032.7 1032.8 1032.9 1032.10 1032.11 1032.12 1032.13 1032.14 1032.15 1033.1 1033.2 1033.3 1033.4 1033.5 1033.6 1033.7 1033.8 1033.9 1033.10 1034.1 1034.2 1034.3 1035.1 1035.2 1035.3 1035.4 1035.5 1035.6 1035.7 1035.8 1035.9 1036.1 1036.2 1036.3 1036.4 1036.5 1036.6 1036.7 1036.8 1036.9 1037.1 1037.2 1037.3 1037.4 1037.5 1038.1 1038.2 1038.3 1038.4 1038.5 1038.6 1038.7 1038.8 1038.9 1039.1 1040.1 1041.1 1041.2 1041.3 1041.4 1041.5 1042.1 1042.2 1042.3 1042.4 1042.5 1042.6 1042.7 1043.1 1043.2 1043.3 1043.4 1044.1 1044.2 1044.3 1044.4 1045.1 1045.2 1045.3 1045.4 1046.1 1046.2 1047.1 1047.2 1047.3 1047.4 1047.5 1047.6 1048.1 1048.2 1048.3 1049.1 1049.2 1049.3 1050.1 1050.2 1050.3 1050.4 1050.5 1051.1 1051.2 1051.3 1052.1 1053.1 1053.2 1053.3 1053.4 1054.1 1055.1 1055.2 1055.3 1055.4 1055.5 1055.6 1056.1 1057.1 1057.2 1058.1 1058.2 1058.3 1058.4 1059.1 1060.1 1060.2 1061.1 1061.2 1061.3 1061.4 1061.5 1062.1 1062.2 1062.3 1062.4 1063.1 1063.2 1063.3 1064.1 1064.2 1065.1 1065.2 1066.1 1066.2 1066.3 1067.1 1068.1 1068.2 1069.1 1069.2 1069.3 1069.4 1070.1 1070.2 1070.3 1070.4 1070.5 1071.1 1072.1 1072.2 1072.3 1073.1 1073.2 1073.3 1074.1 1074.2 1074.3 1074.4 1074.5 1074.6 1074.7 1074.8 1075.1 1075.2 1075.3 1076.1 1077.1 1078.1 1079.1 1080.1 1081.1 1081.2 1082.1 1083.1 1083.2 1084.1 1084.2 1084.3 1084.4 1085.1 1085.2 1085.3 1085.4 1085.5 1085.6 1085.7 1085.8 1085.9 1085.10 1086.1 1087.1 1087.2 1087.3 1088.1 1088.2 1089.1 1089.2 1089.3 1089.4 1089.5 1089.6 1089.7 1090.1 1090.2 1090.3 1090.4 1090.5 1090.6 1091.1 1091.2 1091.3 1091.4 1091.5 1091.6 1091.7 1091.8 1091.9 1091.10 1091.11 1092.1 1092.2 1092.3 1092.4 1092.5 1093.1 1093.2 1093.3 1093.4 1093.5 1093.6 1093.7 1093.8 1093.9 1093.10 1093.11 1093.12 1093.13 1093.14 1093.15 1093.16 1093.17 1093.18 1093.19 1093.20 1093.21 1093.22 1093.23 1093.24 1093.25 1093.26 1093.27 1093.28 1094.1 1094.2 1094.3 1094.4 1094.5 1094.6 1095.1 1095.2 1095.3 1095.4 1095.5 1096.1 1096.2 1096.3 1096.4 1096.5 1096.6 1096.7 1096.8 1096.9 1097.1 1097.2 1097.3 1097.4 1097.5 1097.6 1097.7 1097.8 1097.9 1098.1 1098.2 1098.3 1098.4 1099.1 1099.2 1099.3 1099.4 1100.1 1100.2 1100.3 1100.4 1101.1 1101.2 1101.3 1101.4 1101.5 1101.6 1102.1 1103.1 1103.2 1103.3 1103.4 1103.5 1104.1 1104.2 1104.3 1104.4 1104.5 1104.6 1104.7 1104.8 1105.1 1105.2 1105.3 1105.4 1105.5 1105.6 1106.1 1106.2 1106.3 1106.4 1107.1 1107.2 1107.3 1107.4 1107.5
Note: None of the teachings on our site must be deemed absolutely infallibly or true, and the reader must be advised to follow his own conscience. Even if our teachings proclaim this or that position to be true (according to our own interpretation), the reader must understand that this is our own private interpretation of saint quotes and church teachings: dogmas and encyclicals. Whatever the case may be, always follow what you think the church teaches on any matter; and do not trust blindly on what is taught on our site – even if our position may seem true and infallible (you may, however, follow what we teach blindly if you think this is the true position). If you have worries about any position, ask a knowledgeable friend or priest for guidance; and if you have further concerns, ask another priest or even several priests to see what he thinks about this or that position. No one can be forced to believe in any position that is uncertain, and the reader must be advised to follow his conscience. So if you think any position is uncertain according to your own conscience, make a reasonable judgment, and then ask for advice or continue to study the issue until you have made a right judgment – according to your conscience. Even though Natural Family Planning, Sensual Kisses and Touches are condemned in this article as a mortal sin, this position is false, and I do no longer adhere to it. Both pre-and-post Vatican II theologians teach that such acts (Natural Family Planning & kisses and touches that arouses lust) are licit in marriage and the marriage act, and as a preparation for the marriage act, provided the acts are made with a good conscience and for the sake of love. McHugh and Callan's Moral Theology (vol. II): A Complete Course, sec. 2510 e, p. 522: "Hence, the rule as to married persons is that venereal kisses and other such acts are lawful when given with a view to the exercise of the lawful marriage act and kept within the bounds of decency and moderation; that they are sinful, gravely or lightly according to the case, when unbecoming or immoderate; that they are venially sinful, on account of the inordinate use of a thing lawful in itself (85 a), when only pleasure is intended; that they are mortally sinful, when they tend to pollution, whether solitary or not solitary, for then they are acts of lewdness." St. Alphonsus Liguori, Moral Theology, Books 2-3, Kindle Locations 1151-1167: "25.—Quaeritur: II. Whether spouses are permitted to take delectation in the conjugal act, even if the other spouse were not present? The Salamancans (de matr. c. 15, p. 6, n. 90) with Navarre, Sa, Roncaglia, etc., (cited by Croix, l. 6, p. 3, n. 537) reject this when the delectation takes place with a commotion of the spirits, because they say such a commotion is not licit for spouses unless it were ordered to copulation. But Roncaglia and the Salamancans do not speak congruently, for they themselves admit (ibid. n. 84; Roncaglia tr. 12, p. 296, q. 6, r. 11 with St. Antoninus, Conc. Diana, and it is a common opinion, as we will say in book 6, de matrimonio, n. 933), that unchaste touches (which certainly cannot be done without a great deal of arousal) among spouses, provided the danger of pollution is absent, are licit, at least they are not gravely illicit, even if they are done only for pleasure and hardly ordered to copulation. I say, therefore, why is it not the same thing to speak about delectation? This is why I regard Busembaum’s opinion as probable, which says it is permitted for spouses to take delectation, even carnally, from carnal relations they have had or are going to have, as long as the danger of pollution is always absent. The reason is, because (exactly as the Salamancans say in tr. 9, c. 15, p. 6, n. 84 when speaking about unchaste touches) the very state of matrimony renders all these things licit; otherwise the matrimonial state would be exposed to excessive scruples. Besides, Bonacina, Sanchez, Lessius and Diana hold this opinion, with Busembaum (as above, n. 23, in fine), St. Antoninus (p. 1, tit. 8 ad 4), Coninck (d. 34, dub. 11, concl. 1), Croix (l. 6, p. 5, num. 337) with Gerson, Suarez, Laymann and a great many others; likewise Vasquez, Aversa, etc., cited by the Salamancans (ibid. n. 89 and 90), who think it is probable. St. Thomas also favors this opinion in question 15 of de malo, art. 2, ad 17, where he says that for spouses, just as sexual relations are licit, so also delectation from them." One concerned reader wrote: "If your prior position really was that any and all kissing/touching between husband and wife was mortally sinful, that was clearly wrong and overly scrupulous, but the two excerpts cited make it clear that unchaste behavior between husband and wife isn't good. I suppose you were being bombarded with questions from unchaste people who became very worried about their sorry states, but you should clarify to them that just because something has become licit doesn't mean that it is now good. It is definitely possible to still commit mortal sin through kissing and fondling between husband and wife! You should make the danger of venial sin more clear to your readers. The husband is supposed to love his wife like Christ loves the Church. In making corrections you should not fall into the trap of human respect, you should correct your over-scrupulosity without catering to the lust-filled lecherous couples that may pester you." Short answer: "I agree with that lustful kisses and touches can lead to lust and sinful behavior that goes against honorable love and a good conscience, and I will update the articles in the future to better express all concerns. However I do not agree with that it is a mortal sin since the Church explicitly teaches us these acts are lawful. Can something that is lawful become mortal? Only with a bad conscience, I suppose. (But even with a bad conscience, there may be no sin.) Otherwise, they should remain free of sin even if there is lust involved." PART 2. SEXUAL PLEASURE, LUST, AND THE VARIOUS SEXUAL ACTS IN MARRIAGE Can spouses sin sexually with each other in their sexual acts? There are three main reasons for why the Natural Law, The Holy Bible, Apostolic Tradition, as well as the Church and Her Popes and Saints (as we will see) teaches that all spouses who perform unnecessary and non-procreative forms of sexual acts (such as masturbation of self or of spouse, oral and anal sex, foreplay, and sensual touches and kisses) either by themselves or in relationship to the marital act before, during or after it, are sinning mortally against their conscience and the Divine and Natural Law instituted by God. The first reason is that all unnecessary and non-procreative sexual acts are a kind of drug abuse since they are selfish, intoxicating and unnecessary just like drug abuse is, and this intoxication and selfishness that is inherent in all unnecessary and non-procreative forms of sexual acts (such as sensual kisses) is also the reason why the Natural Law and the Church teaches that even sensual kisses performed “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss” is condemned as a mortal sin for both the married and the unmarried people alike (Pope Alexander VII; Denz. 1140) and that even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” is condemned as a sin for both the married and unmarried people alike (Blessed Pope Innocent XI; Denz. St. Thomas Aquinas also confirms these truths, teaching that “because the reason is carried away entirely on account of the vehemence of the pleasure, so that it is unable to understand anything at the same time, [as in the case of intoxication of drugs]... the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused...” (Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 5) “Consequently purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches” thus making it obvious that “‘lasciviousness’ relates to certain acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth.” (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. The second reason is that they are shameful since the people who commit these unnecessary acts are ashamed to commit them in front of other people. And the third is that they are non-procreative even though God’s law teaches that the “the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #54). These three reasons are also why this truth about sexual morality in marriage was taught already in the Old Testament by God long before even the New Testament was revealed to us by Our Lord Jesus Christ. The Holy Bible, Tobias 6:16-17, 22; 8:9 “Then the angel Raphael said to him [Tobias]: Hear me, and I will shew thee who they are, over whom the devil can prevail. For they who in such manner receive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves, and from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding, over them the devil hath power. And when the third night is past, thou shalt take the virgin with the fear of the Lord, moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayest obtain a blessing in children… [Tobias said] And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” The first reason for why all non-procreative and unnecessary forms of sexual acts are mortally sinful is that all sexual acts (even marital, natural, lawful and procreative ones) are intoxicating and affects the person similar to the effect of a drug. In fact, the sexual pleasure is many times more intoxicating than many drugs that are unlawful to abuse. But when people are performing unnatural and non-procreative forms of sexual acts, they are abusing the marital act in a similar way that a drug user abuses drugs, or a glutton abuses food. It is an inherently selfish act that are not founded on reason, but only on their unlawful and shameful search for carnal pleasure, similar to the action of a person that uses drugs in order to get intoxicated or high. This is also why the Church teaches that even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” is condemned as a sin for both the married and unmarried people alike (Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Matters Condemned in Decree (# 8), March 4, 1679). Since the Church and the Natural Law condemns even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” even though this act is directly procreative in itself, it is obvious that all non-procreative and unnecessary forms of sexual acts (such as sensual kisses and touches) are condemned as even worse sins (that is, as mortal sins) since they are utterly unnatural, unreasonable, shameful, and selfish. This obvious fact is also why it is patently absurd and illogical for anyone who agree with the Church’s condemnation of the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” even though this act is directly procreative in itself, to then turn around and say that the Church and the Saints allows spouses to perform unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts, such as sensual kisses and touches! In truth, it is a marvel how anyone who accept such a contradictory, illogical and absurd position as described above is even able to justify such a stupid position in his own conscience, but free will being what it is, we can only pray that those who have fallen into this false and unreasonable position see their error, and convert. Again, since the Church and Her Saints teach that even the normal, natural and procreative sexual act is sinful for the married unless it is excused with the motive of procreation, how much more obvious does it have to get for a person to realize that all non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, such as kisses and touches for venereal pleasure, are even more sinful for the married? A sick person is allowed by God’s permission to take drugs in order to lessen his pain. But when this sick person uses more drugs than he needs in order to get intoxicated, or continues to use the drugs after he gets well, he commits the sin of drug abuse. This is a perfect example of those who perform non-procreative forms of sexual acts either by themselves or in relationship to the marital act. They are gluttonous or overindulgent in the marital act, and are thus sinning against their reason and the Natural Law. For “the sin of lust consists in seeking venereal pleasure not in accordance with right reason...” and “lust there signifies any kind of excess.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. The “any kind of excess” that St. Thomas and the Church condemns as a sin are all sexual acts except for what is inherent in the normal, natural and procreative marital act itself. All other sexual acts are by their own nature inexcusable and a sin against the Natural Law, which means that even though a person has never been told or taught that they are sins, they are still committing a mortal sin, just like a person do not have to be told or taught that murder, abortion, stealing, or getting intoxicated or drunk is a sin against the Natural Law in order for this person to be able to commit a mortal sin. As the Haydock Bible and Commentary correctly explains about The Natural Law and Romans 2:14-16: “these men are a law to themselves, and have it written in their hearts, as to the existence of a God, and their reason tells them, that many sins are unlawful...” It is totally obvious that “any kind of excess” in the sexual act, such as by acts of lascivious kisses and touches between married spouses is a sin against the Natural Law and not only some acts, such as masturbation of self or of spouse, as some perversely claim nowadays. Again, notice that he specifically mentions that the sin of lust regards “any kind of excess” instead of only some excess, and this of course totally excludes all unnecessary and non-procreative sexual acts such as sensual kisses and touches. In truth, “We may also reply that "lasciviousness" relates to certain acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth.” (Summa Theologica, II-II, Q. 154, Art. 1) Notice that St. Thomas even rejects as lascivious and unlawful “acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth” and so it is clear that St. Thomas taught that all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts are sinful and against nature. This is also why the Natural Law and the Church teaches that even sensual kisses performed “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss” is condemned as a mortal sin for both the married and the unmarried people alike. Indeed, the Church firmly condemns anyone who would dare to claim that sensual kisses are only venial sins, thus utterly proving that such acts are mortal sins and that the opinion that sensual kisses are allowed in marriage or outside of marriage is condemned. Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Moral Matters #40, September 24, 1665 and March 18, 1666: “It is a probable opinion which states that a kiss is only venial when performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss, if danger of further consent and pollution is excluded.” – Condemned statement by Pope Alexander VII. (Denz. Thus, it could not be more clear from the teaching of the Church and the Saints that “any kind of excess” in the marital sexual act between two married spouses, such as by acts of sensual kisses and touches, are mortal sins against the Natural Law. This is also why Pope St. Gregory the Great (c. 540-604), who is one of the greatest Popes in human history as well as a Father and Doctor of the Church, teaches that: “The married must be admonished to bear in mind that they are united in wedlock for the purpose of procreation, and when they abandon themselves to immoderate intercourse, they transfer the occasion of procreation to the service of pleasure. Let them realize that though they do not then pass beyond the bonds of wedlock, yet in wedlock they exceed its rights. Wherefore, it is necessary that they efface by frequent prayer what they befoul in the fair form of conjugal union by the admixture of pleasure.” (St. Gregory the Great, "Pastoral Care," Part 3, Chapter 27, in "Ancient Christian Writers," No. 11, pp. 188-189) Can a sick person who only need one pain killer tablet to ease his pain claim that he can take more tablets in order to get intoxicated or high and escape the sin of drug abuse? Of course not! But this is the kind of unnatural and idiotic logic we have to deal with from those perverse, evil and damned persons who defend such vile sexual acts against God and nature as foreplay, and anal, oral, and manual sexual acts. Not only are these acts in themselves abominable and a kind of drug abuse – and thus a mortal sin – but just like drug addicts they add a lie to their mortal sin of drug abuse when they claim that they need or are entitled to perform such acts and thus derive more sexual pleasure than nature and God allows them to have. Venerable Luis de Granada (1505-1588): “Those that be married must examine themselves in particular, if in their mind thinking of other persons, or with intention not to beget children, but only for carnal delight, or with extraordinary touchings and means, they have sinned against the end, and honesty of marriage.” (A Spiritual Doctrine, containing a rule to live well, with divers prayers and meditations, p. 362) Indeed, since it is obvious that a person who is suffering from an illness cannot use more drugs in order to get intoxicated than what is necessary even though he is sick and in pain, how much more must not the married who perform unnecessary, superfluous or non-procreative sexual acts be guilty of sin since they personally are not even enduring any pain or illness like the sick person, but are acting totally for the sake of their selfish lust? Thus, we can see that the personal necessity that lustful spouses has to commit their non-procreative sexual acts, such as foreplay, or kisses and touches for venereal pleasure, is much less than the sick person who abuses drugs, and this fact gives us ample proof both from the Natural Law itself as well as the law written on our hearts that the sexual sins of lustful spouses are much more sinful and of greater severity than the sick person who abuses drugs. “Consequently, when kisses and embraces and so forth are for the sake of this [sensual] pleasure they are mortal sins.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. Just like in the case of the person who uses drugs, one must have an absolutely necessary reason for using the drugs, such as an illness, and motives that aren’t absolutely necessary such as “love”, “pleasure” or “fun” can never be used as an excuse to excuse the marital act, just like one cannot use such unnecessary and evil excuses for the purpose of excusing one’s drug abuse. “For necessary sexual intercourse for begetting [of children] is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage. But that which goes beyond this necessity [of begetting children, such as sensual kisses and touches] no longer follows reason but lust.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 11) In this context of speaking about the truth that the vehemence of the marital sexual act is “more oppressive on the reason than the pleasures of the palate”, St. Thomas shows that the sexual act is intoxicating and thus oppressive on the reason just like a drug is, which shows us that it is a fact of the Natural Law and the Law of the Church that the marital sexual act must be excused by the absolutely necessary motive of procreation, just like the drug use must be excused with an absolutely necessary motive such as pain relief. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 153, Art. 2: “Venereal pleasures are more impetuous, and are more oppressive on the reason than the pleasures of the palate: and therefore they are in greater need of chastisement and restraint, since if one consent to them this increases the force of concupiscence and weakens the strength of the mind. Hence Augustine says (Soliloq. i, 10): ‘I consider that nothing so casts down the manly mind from its heights as the fondling of women, and those bodily contacts which belong to the married state.’” Here we see the very evident truth from the Natural Law that the sexual act deprives people of the ability to reason, explained in a very eloquent way by The Angelic Doctor. In another section of his Summa, he explains this truth about the marital sexual act again: St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 1: “Now there is a loss of reason incidental to the union of man and woman, both because the reason is carried away entirely on account of the vehemence of the pleasure, so that it is unable to understand anything at the same time [as in the case of intoxication of drugs], as the Philosopher says (Ethic. vii, 11); and again because of the tribulation of the flesh which such persons have to suffer from solicitude for temporal things (1 Corinthians 7:28). Consequently the choice of this union cannot be made ordinate except by certain compensations whereby that same union is righted, and these are the goods [procreation, sacrament and fidelity] which excuse marriage and make it right.” Therefore, the normal, natural and procreative marital act performed by two married spouses is the only sexual act that can be excused from sin, since man knows by nature and instinct that one must excuse an act of intoxication with an absolutely necessary motive. Anything contrary to this is unnatural and evil. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 5: “Whether the marriage act can be excused without the marriage goods [sacrament, fidelity, procreation]? On the contrary, If the cause be removed the effect is removed. Now the marriage goods are the cause of rectitude in the marriage act. Therefore the marriage act cannot be excused without them. Further, the aforesaid act does not differ from the act of fornication except in the aforesaid goods. But the act of fornication is always evil. Therefore the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused...” An inherently evil act must always be excused with an absolutely necessary motive or purpose. Otherwise, it will always be a sin. Two examples that clearly demonstrates this fact of “excusing” an otherwise evil act are found in the case of a man injuring another person, which is excused in the case of self-defense; or in the case of a man getting intoxicated, which is excused when a man is sick and requires this intoxication in order to get pain relief. All other inherently evil acts than what is absolutely necessary are strictly condemned as sins, since they cannot be excused by an absolutely necessary motive. For example, a man cannot hurt another man if he wants his money, or if he does not like him; and a man cannot get drunk or intoxicated just because he is sad or unhappy, for none of these excuses are absolutely necessary. Thus, these excuses are not enough by themselves to excuse these acts from being sinful. In truth, some evil acts cannot even be excused at all, such as in the case of a man who is suffering from hunger, but who nevertheless is never allowed to kill another person in order to get food to survive. It is thus a dogmatic fact of the Natural Law that “the generative [sexual] act is a sin unless it is excused.” (St. Bonaventure, Commentary on the Four Books of Sentences, d. 31, a. 2, q. 1) It could not be more clear from the Natural Law as well as the teachings of the Church that “Coitus is reprehensible and evil, unless it be excused” (Peter Lombard, Archbishop of Paris, Sententiarum, 3, d. 37, c. 4) and that is also why all who commit the marital act without excusing it, will always commit sin. “Therefore the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused...” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. The second reason for why all non-procreative and unnecessary forms of sexual acts are mortally sinful is that all sexual acts (even marital, natural, lawful and procreative ones) are shameful, which is why people never perform any sexual acts in front of other people. “Now men are most ashamed of venereal acts, as Augustine remarks (De Civ. Dei xiv, 18), so much so that even the conjugal act, which is adorned by the honesty of marriage, is not devoid of shame… Now man is ashamed not only of this sexual union but also of all the signs thereof, as the Philosopher observes (Rhet. Consequently purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches. And since the latter are more wont to be observed, purity regards rather these external signs [i.e., looks, kisses, and touches], while chastity regards rather sexual union.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. And so, when people are performing such inherently shameful acts for lustful and selfish reasons, they are sinning against the Natural Law imprinted on their hearts. Since even the lawful, natural and procreative “conjugal act, which is adorned by the honesty of marriage, is not devoid of shame”, how much more must not all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts of the married, such as “impure looks, kisses, and touches” that is not “adorned by the honesty of marriage,” be utterly shameful, sinful and unlawful? Some people may object that there are many other events that are shameful and that are not yet inherently sinful such as soiling one’s pants or being forced to show oneself naked to other people against one’s own will. This objection however fails to notice the obvious difference between 1) people committing acts of lust with a desire or longing; and 2) events which are shameful but who are not desired or longed for by a person in a sensual way. Acts of lust are acts performed for the sake of a pleasure and are performed with the will and purpose of satisfying a sensual desire while the events or acts of soiling one’s pants or being forced to show oneself naked to other people is not a desire or lust that is sought after in a sensual way. Thus, these people do not desire that these events should happen. If those people who endured the events of soiling their clothes or naked exhibition against their will would sensually desire or lust for that these shameful events would happen in the same way that a man or a woman lust for and desire that sexual acts or acts of lust happen, they would indeed be declared the most disgusting perverts. Who but a complete and satanic pervert would sensually desire or lust after soiling their pants or being exhibited naked? Thus, it is not just a mere shameful act or event that is sinful, but the shameful act that is performed with the intention of pleasing oneself sensually, that is sinful. St. Methodius taught that the marital act was “unseemly,” and St. Ambrose agreed with the Holy Bible that it causes a “defilement” (Leviticus 15:16). St. Augustine agreed with the Holy Bible that “It is good for a man not to touch a woman” (1 Corinthians 7:1) and that sexual pleasure, lust or concupiscence for both the married and unmarried people alike are not something “good” or “praiseworthy” but are truly “evil of concupiscence” and the “disease of concupiscence” that arose as an evil result of the original sin of Adam and Eve. This is also why the Holy Bible urges people to remain unmarried and in a life of chastity since the married man “is solicitous for the things of the world, how he may please his wife: and he is divided” (1 Corinthians 7:33). St. Paul in the Bible also warns those who would marry as opposed to those who would remain virgins that spouses “shall have tribulation of the flesh”: “But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.” (1 Corinthians 7:28) It is certain that St. Paul does not refer to the desire to procreate as a tribulation of the flesh. Consequently, he can be referring only to one thing—sexual pleasure. Indeed, sexual pleasure is a tribulation of the flesh that must hence be fought against in thought and deed in some way or the Devil will succeed in tempting a spouse to fall into mortal sins of impurity either with the other spouse, with himself or with someone other than his spouse. This is also why St. Augustine teaches that “Nothing so casts down the manly mind from its height as the fondling of women and those bodily contacts which belong to the married state.” (St. Augustine of Hippo, The Soliloquies 1:10; cf Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. The sexual pleasure is very similar to the effect of a strong drug, and drugs as we all know are very easy to become addicted to by abusing them or overindulging in them. The stronger a drug is, the more is also our spiritual life hindered, and that is why the angelic life of chastity will always be more spiritually fruitful than the marital life according to God’s Holy Word in the Bible. And so, it is clear that Holy Scripture infallibly teaches that marriage and the marital life is an impediment to the spiritual life, while a life of chastity and purity “give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.” (1 Corinthians 7:35) St. Maximus the Confessor (c. 580-662): “Again, vice is the wrong use of our conceptual images of things, which leads us to misuse the things themselves. In relation to women, for example, sexual intercourse, rightly used, has as its purpose the begetting of children. He, therefore, who seeks in it only sensual pleasure uses it wrongly, for he reckons as good what is not good. When such a man has intercourse with a woman, he misuses her. And the same is true with regard to other things and one’s conceptual images of them.” (Second Century on Love, 17; Philokalia 2: 67-68) Someone might say that it is the sexual member that is shameful or evil to expose to others and not concupiscence or the sexual lust. But this argument is false and easily refuted since no one who is not a complete pervert would have sex in front of other people even though their whole body was covered by sheets or blankets. This proves to us that it is the sexual pleasure that is shameful and evil, and not only the exhibition of the sexual organ. For “man is ashamed not only of this sexual union but also of all the signs thereof,” (St. Thomas Aquinas) and this proves to us that not only the sensual desire is shameful, but also the very sexual act and “also of all the signs thereof”. St. Jerome: “Thus it must be bad to touch a woman. If indulgences is nonetheless granted to the marital act, this is only to avoid something worse. But what value can be recognized in a good that is allowed only with a view of preventing something worse?” The sexual pleasure is always an evil pleasure to experience in itself since it is a shameful and intoxicating pleasure that is very similar to the evil pleasure people experience when they abuse alcohol or drugs, and that is why it is always an evil pleasure to experience even for married couples, even though married spouses do not sin during their normal, natural and procreative marital acts since “those who use the shameful sex appetite licitly are making good use of evil.” (St. Augustine, Anti-Pelagian Writings) St. Augustine in his book On Marriage and Concupiscence, explains this evil thus: “Wherefore the devil holds infants guilty [through original sin] who are born, not of the good by which marriage is good, but of the evil of concupiscence [lust], which, indeed, marriage uses aright, but at which even marriage has occasion to feel shame.” (Book 1, Chapter 27) St. Augustine’s reference to the lawful use of “the shameful sex appetite” means that spouses are only allowed to engage in marital intercourse as long as they perform the act for the sake of conceiving a child. Spouses who perform the marital act without excusing it with the motive or purpose of procreation are thus “making evil use of evil” according to St. Augustine. “I do not say that the activity in which married persons engage for the purpose of begetting children is evil. As a matter of fact, I assert that it is good, because it makes good use of the evil of lust, and through this good use, human beings, a good work of God, are generated. But the action is not performed without evil [that is, intoxicating and shameful lust], and this is why the children must be regenerated in order to be delivered from evil.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, 3.7.15) It is thus obvious that the cause of the shame that is inherent in the sexual act, as we have seen, is “the evil of the sex appetite.” (St. Augustine, Anti-Pelagian Writings) The third reason for why all non-procreative and unnecessary forms of sexual acts are mortally sinful is that the Natural Law teaches that “the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #54) and that even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” is condemned as a sin for both the married and unmarried people alike (Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Matters Condemned in Decree (# 8), March 4, 1679). The Natural Law is rooted in design. God, the Supreme Designer, has imprinted a design on all created things – including the human person, both in his spiritual and physical being – a purpose for which each has been created. Thus, with regard to the human person, the Creator has designed speech for communicating the truth and the mouth to swallow food etc. Likewise, the Creator has designed the sexual organs for something noble, namely, for procreating children. Because of this, the Church’s teaching has always been clear from the beginning that “the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #54). Any action of the sexual organisms (the private parts) or other acts that are intended to arouse sensuality that is lacking the procreative function, is always sinful and against the Natural Law. An action of the sexual faculties outside of the normal and natural marital act are lacking the procreative dimension and consequently, it would be sexual pleasure sought for itself, isolated from its procreative function – and that is always an unlawful lust. The fact that sinful spouses may engage in the normal, natural and procreative marital act before, during or after they have engaged in another kind of sinful, non-procreative and unnecessary sexual act (such as masturbation of self or of spouse, oral and anal sex, foreplay, and sensual touches and kisses) does not make these two different acts the same action, just as the fact that a person taking another footstep immediately after he have taken a previous footstep does not make the two footsteps the same action. “Lastly comes the sin of not observing the right manner of copulation, which is more grievous if the abuse regards the ‘vas’ [the vessel or the orifice of a woman] than if it affects the manner of copulation in respect of other circumstances.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. The Church teaches that any act which is intrinsically evil cannot be moral, regardless of circumstance or intention. Unnatural sex acts (such as oral, anal and manual sex) are intrinsically evil and therefore cannot become moral by being combined with, preceded by, or followed by, a moral act of natural marital relations performed for the primary purpose of begetting children. “No difficulty can arise that justifies the putting aside of the law of God which forbids all acts intrinsically evil. There is no possible circumstance in which husband and wife cannot, strengthened by the grace of God, fulfill faithfully their duties and preserve in wedlock their chastity unspotted.” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #61) Now (in the 20th and the 21th century) there are many ‘teachers’ who are teaching the exact opposite idea, but they have no explanation for how an act that is intrinsically evil can become good by being combined with another act. As an analogy, killing an innocent person in order to steal his money is immoral, and it does not become moral by being combined with or followed by the act of donating the money to charity. “And should we not do evil, so that good may result? For so we have been slandered, and so some have claimed we said; their condemnation is just.” (Romans 3:8) This principle of combining an evil act with a good act is, in essence, what is being proposed by some commentators today, who, in contradiction of the Holy Bible’s Word and the Natural Law, claim that only one sexual act out of many in the marital bedroom needs to be natural, marital and procreative. Contrary to all reason and decency, they suggest an approach that would justify any arbitrary number and kind of non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, as long as these occur as part of a set, or within the same arbitrary time frame, as an act of natural intercourse. Today, too many lustful people that claim to be Catholics or Christians seem to think that as long as they perform the normal sexual act at some point in time, then all or most of the other non-procreative sexual acts, such as sensual kisses and touches, masturbation, and oral sex, are allowed. However, even common sense reject this, as people know in their hearts, apart from the other arguments we have already mentioned, that all unmarried people sin when they perform such non-procreative sexual acts, which shows us that they instinctively know that their act is evil. Is the sexual act of the unmarried only a sin unless the man does not finish the act with a normal sexual intercourse in order to inseminate the woman? Each act must be evaluated for itself and one cannot string together many acts in order to excuse one act, as this is even against common sense. Unnatural sexual acts are intrinsically evil and always gravely immoral because they lack the procreative meaning. If a particular sexual act is intrinsically evil and always gravely immoral, because it is non-procreative, the same act does not become lawful by the absence of sexual climax. Unnatural sexual acts are never chaste, never moderate, never reasonable, and never permissible, regardless of intention or circumstances, because such acts are intrinsically against the Natural Law. Labeling an act foreplay does not make the act moral. The intention to use the first act (foreplay) as a means to accomplish the second act (natural intercourse) does not justify the first act. The end of natural marital relations does not justify the means of non-procreative sexual acts. Furthermore, it is absurd to claim that only the climax of the husband is restricted to normal, natural and procreative intercourse, and not also the climax of the wife. The moral law applies equally to both the husband and the wife. One of the greatest evidences that proves that non-procreative sexual acts are inherently sinful and that they can never be excused or justified in any circumstance is that not a single Pope or Saint in the 2000 year history of the Church ever taught that they could be done either by themselves or in relationship to the marital act but that, as we have seen, and as we will see, The Holy Bible and all the Popes, Church Fathers, and Saints unanimously condemned these acts. Only in the debauched and immoral 20th century did this vile and monstrous teaching spring up from the pit of Hell, directly fulfilling biblical prophecy: “For there shall be a time, when they will not endure sound doctrine; but, according to their own desires, they will heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears.” (2 Timothy 4:3) Unnatural sexual acts are inherently non-procreative; such acts are, by their very nature, not open to the possibility of conceiving a child. “But no reason, however grave, may be put forward by which anything intrinsically against nature may become conformable to nature and morally good. Since, therefore, the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children, those who, in exercising it, deliberately frustrate its natural power and purpose, sin against nature and commit a deed which is shameful and intrinsically vicious.” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #54) Unnatural sexual acts are intrinsically against nature because the conjugal act is primarily directed toward procreation – the begetting of children. Those persons (married or not) who deliberately choose sexual acts deprived of the natural power and purpose of procreation “sin against nature” and commit a shameful and intrinsically evil act. “Since, therefore, openly departing from the uninterrupted Christian tradition some recently have judged it possible solemnly to declare another doctrine [that is, a heretical and false doctrine which contradicts the Church’s constant and infallible teaching that the primary end or purpose of the marital act is the procreation of children] regarding this question, the Catholic Church, to whom God has entrusted the defense of the integrity and purity of morals, standing erect in the midst of the moral ruin which surrounds her, in order that she may preserve the chastity of the nuptial union from being defiled by this foul stain, raises her voice in token of her divine ambassadorship and through Our mouth proclaims anew: any use whatsoever of matrimony exercised in such a way that the act is deliberately frustrated in its natural power to generate life is an offense against the law of God and of nature, and those who indulge in such are branded with the guilt of a grave sin.” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #56) This infallible teaching of the Church which says that “any use whatsoever of matrimony in such a way that the act is deliberately frustrated in its natural power to generate life is an offense against the law of God and of nature, and those who indulge in such are branded with the guilt of a grave sin” must be understood to condemn not only contracepted sexual acts, but also any and all non-procreative sexual acts, even within marriage, including unnatural sexual acts. For all sexual acts are a deliberate use of the sexual faculty, and all unnatural sexual acts are a deliberate choice of an act that is inherently non-procreative. If the Pope had wished to narrow his statements to only contraception, he would not have said “any use whatsoever,” or if he had wished to allow unnatural sexual acts within marriage, he would not have said “any use whatsoever of matrimony.” Instead, he unequivocally proclaimed the Magisterium’s definitive and infallible teaching, which is also found in Holy Scripture, Sacred Tradition and the Natural Law, that each and every marital sexual act must include the procreative meaning. This teaching of the Church necessarily prohibits the married couple from engaging in any kind of unnatural sexual act (with or without climax), because all such acts lack the procreative meaning, and it also explicitly declares in an infallible manner that all non-procreative sexual acts are grave sins or mortal sins against the Natural Law, by making clear that they are “an offense against the law of God and of nature, and those who indulge in such are branded with the guilt of a grave sin” and this of course means that all who perform such acts will be damned unless they repent. This is also why Pope Pius XI teaches that spouses are not forbidden to consider the secondary ends of marriage “SO LONG AS THEY ARE SUBORDINATED TO THE PRIMARY END [that is, Procreation of children] and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved.” Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 59), Dec. 31, 1930: “For in matrimony as well as in the use of the matrimonial right there are also secondary ends, such as mutual aid, the cultivating of mutual love, and the quieting of concupiscence which husband and wife are not forbidden to consider SO LONG AS THEY ARE SUBORDINATED TO THE PRIMARY END [that is, Procreation of children] and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved [that is, all sexual acts must be able to procreate in themselves, which means that no unnatural and non-procreative form of a sexual act can ever be performed without sin].” This means that the primary end or purpose of procreation (in thought and action) can not be made subordinate or subject to the secondary ends or purposes and that the primary end must always exist for the marital act to be lawful while the secondary ends or motives are not needed at all in order to lawfully perform the marital act. This is also exactly how Our Lord Jesus Christ in the Bible teaches us to view the sexual pleasure and the marital act, since it is a higher calling to live for the Spirit than for our own selfish and fleshly desires. “And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, [children] in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” (The Holy Bible, Tobias 8:9) Notice how clearly and unambiguously Pope Pius XI teaches that married people are not even allowed to “consider” the secondary ends of marriage unless they are subordinated to the primary purpose of marriage (procreation) and unless “the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved” which means that one may never perform anything other than the normal, natural and procreative marital act itself since all other sexual acts are not in conformity to procreation and “the intrinsic nature of the [marital] act”. By using the words, “the intrinsic nature of the [marital] act”, Pope Pius XI makes it abundantly clear that everything concerning the mechanics or operation of the marital act must be directly procreative in itself, for he says that there are two direct necessities to even be allowed to “consider” the secondary ends of marriage, that is, procreation, and keeping oneself to only performing the normal, natural and procreative marital act or “the intrinsic nature of the [marital] act”. It is therefore clear that it is totally “forbidden” and mortally sinful to even consider the secondary ends or motives, much less to perform the sexual act, unless “the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved”, and this totally excludes all non-procreative sexual acts. Since the Church even condemns only “considering” in one’s thoughts the secondary ends of marriage unless these motives are “SUBORDINATED TO THE PRIMARY END and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved”, and that this fact is true even though a person has not yet even performed the actual sexual act but only consented to a thought in his mind, only a liar can claim that one can lawfully perform real and actual sexual acts, such as foreplay, oral sex, or sensual kisses and touches, that are non-procreative in nature, or that such acts can be only venial sins. The secondary ends “such as mutual aid, the cultivation of mutual love, and the quieting of concupiscence” can follow after the primary end or purpose of begetting children if the spouses choose this, but the secondary ends or motives are not absolutely needed to lawfully perform the marital act in the same way as the primary purpose of begetting children, nor is the secondary motive of quieting concupiscence meritorious even though it is allowed. In truth, Pope Pius XI rightly defines all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts as “intrinsically against nature” and he says that those who perform such vile acts “sin against nature and commit a deed which is shameful and intrinsically vicious” which shows us that such acts are not only some slight venial or light sin, but a dark and grave mortal sin against nature “which is shameful and intrinsically vicious” and thus condemned and rejected by the Church and Her Saints with a specific detestation and hatred because of its evilness. St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Chapter 11, 12, A.D. 401: “… nor be changed into that use which is against nature, on which the Apostle could not be silent, when speaking of the excessive corruptions of unclean and impious men. For necessary sexual intercourse for begetting [of children] is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage. But that which goes beyond this necessity [of begetting children, such as sensual kisses and touches] no longer follows reason but lust. … they [must] not turn away from them the mercy of God… by changing the natural use into that which is against nature, which is more damnable when it is done in the case of husband or wife. Of so great power is the ordinance of the Creator, and the order of creation, that… when the man shall wish to use a body part of the wife not allowed for this purpose, the wife is more shameful, if she suffer it to take place in her own case, than if in the case of another woman.” The expression “that use which is against nature” refers to unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts, such as oral, anal, or manual sex (masturbation). St. Augustine condemns such acts unequivocally. He even states that such unnatural sexual acts are more damnable (i.e. even more serious mortal sins) when these take place within marriage. The reason why is that God is even more offended by a sexual mortal sin that takes place within the Sacrament of Marriage, since this offense is not only against nature, but also against a Holy Sacrament. “So then, of all to whom much has been given, much will be required. And of those to whom much has been entrusted, even more will be asked.” The Catechism of the Council of Trent: “Matrimonial faith also demands, that husband and wife be united by a certain singular, and holy, and pure love, a love not such as that of adulterers, but such as that which Christ cherishes towards his Church; for this is the model which the Apostle proposed, when he said: "Husbands, love your wives, as Christ also loved the Church" (Ephesians 5:25); and very great indeed was the love with which Christ embraced his Church, not a selfish love, but a love that proposed to itself the sole interest of his spouse...” (Question XXIV. — What is Faith in Matrimony, and how it is to be preserved) Therefore, non-procreative sexual acts cannot be justified by saying that it leads to the marital act; it is by nature a separate action whose object is gravely immoral. St. Thomas Aquinas confirms this fact: “Now the end which nature intends in sexual union is the begetting and rearing of the offspring. Accordingly to make use of sexual intercourse on account of its inherent pleasure, without reference to the end for which nature intended it, [procreation] is to act against nature, as also is it if the intercourse be not such as may fittingly be directed to that end.” (Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 65, Art. 3) The meaning of St. Thomas is that, if the intercourse is, in part or in entirety, unnatural or non-procreative in nature, such as by acts of foreplay or sensual kisses and touches before, during or after the normal marital act, it is an “act against nature” and thus a mortal sin against the Natural Law since it is not “directed to that end [procreation]” in addition to the fact that it is “to make use of sexual intercourse on account of its inherent pleasure” alone, which the Church have always condemned. Indeed, it is clear that St. Thomas defines all non-procreative sexual acts as “vice against nature” since he says that: “the sin of lust consists in seeking venereal pleasure not in accordance with right reason... Now this same matter may be discordant with right reason... because it is inconsistent with the end of the venereal act [procreation]. On this way, as hindering the begetting of children, there is the "vice against nature," which attaches to every venereal act from which generation cannot follow [such as foreplay and sensual kisses and touches etc. which are inherently non-procreative sexual acts from which generation cannot follow]”. (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. Unnatural sexual acts are non-procreative, intrinsically evil, and always gravely immoral, regardless of intention or circumstances, even within marriage. That is why unnatural sexual acts in a marriage and between two spouses cannot be justified as a type of foreplay in order to prepare for the natural marital act because the end never justifies the means. And the absence of sexual climax does not change an intrinsically evil, gravely immoral, unnatural sexual act into an act that is good or morally defensible. Thus, “as regards any part of the body [such as the mouth] which is not meant for generative [procreative] purposes, should a man use even his own wife in it, it is against nature and flagitious [that is, atrociously wicked; vicious; outrageous].” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book 2, Chapter 35) Again, for those who would claim that only some non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, such as masturbation of self or of spouse, oral and anal sex, or foreplay, are condemned by the Church and Her Saints, but not sensual touches or kisses, St. Augustine answers that “as regards any part of the body [such as the mouth] which is not meant for generative [procreative] purposes, should a man use even his own wife in it, it is against nature and flagitious” in order to show us that no sexual act without exception that is non-procreative could ever be performed by married spouses without sin, and that all unnecessary sexual acts are “against nature” and condemned and utterly detested by God: “But those who, giving the rein to lust, either wander about steeping themselves in a multitude of debaucheries, or even in regard to one wife not only exceed the measure necessary for the procreation of children, but with the shameless license of a sort of slavish freedom heap up the filth of a still more beastly excess...” (St. Augustine, On Christian Doctrine, Book III, Chapter 19:28) Are the “beastly excess” of sensual kisses and touches of two married spouses “necessary for the procreation of children”? Of course not. Therefore, it is clear that the “beastly excess” of any kind of foreplay, such as sensual kisses and touches, “exceed the measure necessary for the procreation of children” in marriage, and that is also the reason for why these acts are totally condemned by the Church and Her Saints. In truth, it is totally clear that the Saints, such as St. Augustine, not only condemns non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts as a sin, but that they condemn these acts with a specific detestation and horror, since they are “against nature and flagitious”, that is, atrociously wicked, vicious and outrageous. Neither can one argue that these kinds of non-procreative sexual acts can be used if necessity requires it for the sexual act to be performed or if there is a problem with performing the marital act without them, for acts that are gravely immoral can never be justified in any circumstance. “But no reason, however grave, may be put forward by which anything intrinsically against nature may become conformable to nature and morally good.” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #54) Those who have a problem in performing the marital act should use a lubricant in order to be able to complete the normal, natural and procreative marital act, for this is a lawful and honorable solution to use if there is a problem to perform the marital act. “May marriage be honorable in all, and may the bed be undefiled. For God will judge fornicators and adulterers.” (Hebrews 13:4) Further, the consequences of this behavior of deviant sexuality (consequences are a witness as well to the Natural Law), is disease. There is research that shows women’s risk of fungal infection increases 10 fold with this type of behavior. There are other risks as well, some mouth cancers, which research is beginning to show may be a result of the sexually transmitted disease. “Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement of the flesh and of the spirit, perfecting sanctification in the fear of God.” (2 Corinthians 7:1) The leading cause of mouth and throat cancer is not tobacco smoking or alcohol use. Oral sex is now listed as the leading cause of cancer of the mouth and throat (oropharynx cancer). A new research published in the Journal of Clinical Oncology and authored by Dr. Maura Gillison states that persons who had practiced oral sex are eight times more likely than those who have not had oral sex to develop human papilloma virus (HPV). HPV, the most commonly transmitted sexual disease, is the leading cause of cancer of the oropharnyx in the US. The number of people diagnosed with HPV-related oral cancers in the U.S. tripled from 1998 to 2004. St. Barnabas, Letter of Barnabas, Chapter 10:8, A.D. 74: “Moreover, he [Moses] has rightly detested the weasel [Leviticus 11:29]. For he means, ‘Thou shalt not be like to those whom we hear of as committing wickedness with the mouth through uncleanness [oral sex]; nor shalt thou be joined to those impure women who commit iniquity with the mouth with the body through uncleanness.’” (Chapter X. — Spiritual Significance of the Precepts of Moses Respecting Different Kinds of [Forbidden] Food) It is clear that the Church and Her Saints rejects the heretical modern-day idea that the mere deposit of semen in the correct location justifies all other sexual acts. Every single sexual act must be marital and procreative, and one is not justified in adding sexual acts (such as oral or anal sex) that are not procreative in themselves. One cannot justify a set or number of non-procreative forms of sexual acts by performing a procreative form of a sexual act before, during or after one has performed these non-procreative forms of sexual acts, because every sexual act must be able to beget children in itself. The sexual act is only allowed to be performed as long as the purpose and ability of the act itself to procreate is present, and when this intention and ability is not there, the sexual act will always be a sin. Pope St. Clement of Rome (1st century AD): “But this kind of chastity is also to be observed, that sexual intercourse must not take place heedlessly and for the sake of mere pleasure, but for the sake of begetting children. And since this observance is found even amongst some of the lower animals, it were a shame if it be not observed by men, reasonable, and worshiping God.” (Recognitions of Clement, Chapter XII, Importance of Chastity) The Catholic Church and Her Saints have always taught that illicit, non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts within marriage are equivalent to fornication and adultery. St. Jerome, Against Jovinianus, Book 1, Section 49, A.D. 393: “And it makes no difference how honorable may be the cause of a man’s insanity. Hence Xystus in his Sentences tells us that ‘He who too ardently loves his own wife is an adulterer.’ It is disgraceful to love another man’s wife at all, or one’s own too much. A wise man ought to love his wife with judgment, not with passion. Let a man govern his voluptuous impulses, and not rush headlong into intercourse. There is nothing blacker than to love a wife as if she were an adulteress.” Gratian, Medieval Marriage Law, Case Thirty-Two, Question IV: “Also, Jerome, [in Against Jovinian, I]: C. 5. Nothing is more sordid than to make love to your wife as you would to an adulteress. The origins of love are respectable, but its perversion is an enormity. It gives no respectable motive for losing one’s self control. Hence, the Sentences of Sixtus says, "He is an adulterer who is too passionate a lover of his wife." Just as all passion for another’s wife is sordid, so also is excessive passion for one’s own. The wise man should love his wife reasonably, not emotionally. The mere stimulus of lust should not dominate him, nor should he force her to have sex. Nothing is more sordid than to make love to your wife as you would to an adulteress.” Notice that St. Jerome states that “it makes no difference how honorable may be the cause of a man’s insanity.” In other words, the intention which motivates a man to sin is irrelevant to the morality of the act. If a sexual act is a sin, it does not matter how honorable the man’s intentions are, it is still a serious moral disorder, comparable, as a figure of speech, to the serious mental disorder of insanity. St. Jerome plainly teaches that there are sexual sins and excessive passion within marriage and between spouses, just like countless of other Popes, Fathers and Saints of the Church teaches. He said: “Let a man govern his voluptuous impulses, and not rush headlong into intercourse.” The idea that “nothing is shameful or sinful” in the marital act as long as the marital act occurs at some point in time is plainly rejected by St. Jerome, the Church and the rest of Her Fathers and Saints. It is contrary to wisdom and good judgment for a man to have sexual relations with his wife in an inordinate and excessive manner. “For it belongs to chastity that a man make moderate use of bodily members in accordance with the judgment of his reason and the choice of his will.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 1, Reply to Objection 1) That is also why the Holy Fathers of the Church unanimously teaches that all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts are mortally sinful and adulterous. Since “the unanimous consent of the Fathers” in a doctrinal matter makes a doctrine the official and infallible teaching of the Church according to the infallible teaching of the Holy Councils of Trent and Vatican I, anyone who dares to deny this teaching of the Church concerning sexual morality in marriage, must be regarded as an automatically excommunicated heretic since he denies not only the Natural Law and an infallibly defined dogma of the Church, but also the infallible teaching of Trent and Vatican I which explicitly declared that the “unanimous consent of the Fathers” is the official teaching of the Church. The fact of the matter is that Our Lord Jesus Christ looks with a very severe eye on all who either perform non-procreative sexual acts or who teach that such acts are moral or lawful since all those who have sexual relations with their spouse in an inordinate and excessive manner, or who perform unnatural or non-procreative forms of sexual acts, are guilty of the crucifixion of Our Lord Jesus Christ by their evil, sinful and selfish acts. This truth was expressly revealed by Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself in a revelation to Blessed Angela of Foligno (1248-1309) in the following words: Our Lord Jesus Christ spoke, saying: “For the sins of thy hands and arms, with which thou hast done much wickedness in embraces, touches, and other evil deeds, My hands were driven into the wood of the Cross by large nails and torn through bearing the weight of My body in Mine agony.” (Blessed Angela of Foligno, 1248-1309, The Book of Divine Consolations, p. 217) Therefore, unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts do not become permissible when these take place within marriage. Instead, unnatural sexual acts are made even more sinful when they take place within marriage because they offend not only against nature and a Holy Sacrament, but also against God and the Law written in our hearts. “And since the man who is too ardent a lover of his wife acts counter to the good of marriage if he use her indecently, although he be not unfaithful, he may in a sense be called an adulterer; and even more so than he that is too ardent a lover of another woman.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. Notice in the quote above that St. Thomas held sexual sins within marriage to be worse than adultery, because the act occurs within marriage. He did not teach that all sexual acts between a husband and wife are moral as many heretical and perverted “Catholics” nowadays do. “Be not deceived, God is not mocked. For what things a man shall sow, those also shall he reap. For he that soweth in his flesh, of the flesh also shall reap corruption. But he that soweth in the spirit, of the spirit shall reap life everlasting. And in doing good, let us not fail. For in due time we shall reap, not failing. Therefore, whilst we have time, let us work good to all men, but especially to those who are of the household of the faith.” (Galatians 6:7-10) The marital act performed for pleasure only is condemned as a sin for both the married and unmarried people alike The Catholic Church teaches that the normal, natural and procreative marital act when it is performed for the sole sake of pleasure, is at least a venial sin, and many times a mortal sin, provided one is not against conception or hinder it from taking place in anyway in either deed or thought. Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Matters #9, March 4, 1679: “THE ACT OF MARRIAGE EXERCISED FOR PLEASURE ONLY IS ENTIRELY FREE OF ALL FAULT AND VENIAL DEFECT.” – Condemned statement by Pope Innocent XI. (Denz. St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book 1, Chapter 17, A.D. 419: “It is, however, one thing for married persons to have intercourse only for the wish to beget children, which is not sinful: it is another thing for them to desire carnal pleasure in cohabitation, but with the spouse only, which involves venial sin. For although propagation of offspring is not the motive of the intercourse, there is still no attempt to prevent such propagation, either by wrong desire or evil appliance.” As we can see here, it is at least a venial sin to have normal, natural and procreative marital relations merely for lustful motives, provided that the spouses are open to conception (and do not hinder it in anyway) and no other sinful deed or thought is committed during the act of marriage. From this can be understood that a couple must have a reason (other than carnal pleasure) for coming together without sin during the act of marriage, and this motive is procreation according to the teaching of the Church, since the Church teaches that “There would be no adulteries, and debaucheries, and prostitution of women, if it were known to all, that whatever is sought beyond the desire of procreation is condemned by God.” (Lactantius, The Divine Institutes 5:8, A.D. 307). The Holy Bible is also clear that spouses when they perform the marital sexual act shall be “moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayst obtain a blessing in children”. (The Holy Bible, Tobias 6:22) Thus, spouses are not to come together for whatever lustful reason or desire they may come to think of—for that would be, at least (if not more than) a venial sin according to the Catholic Church. All venial sins open up the soul to graver sins, and that is why one must always guard oneself very carefully from falling into venial sins. The Catholic Church’s condemnation of even natural and normal so-called marital relations performed solely for lustful motives shows us that the Catholic Church absolutely abhors and condemns all sexual acts that are unnecessary for conception to occur (such as oral sex or masturbation of self or spouse, before, during or after the marital act). Every unnecessary and non-procreative form of a sexual act (such as sensual kisses, touches and masturbation) are obviously even more evil and depraved than the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only,” which the Church condemns as a sin even though this act is directly procreative in itself. This clearly shows us that Holy Mother Church absolutely condemns all sexual acts performed for the sake of sensual pleasure that goes above or beyond what is inherent in the marital act itself, and that is necessary for conception to occur. St. Athanasius the Great (293-373): “Which use [of marriage] are you referring to? That in the Law which God allowed... or that which, while popular, is performed secretly and adulterously [even by married people]? Blessed is the man who in his youth having a free yoke employs his natural parts for the purpose of producing children. But if for licentiousness, the punishment spoken of by the Apostle shall await the immoral and adulterous (Heb. (First Epistle of Athanasius the Great addressed to the Monk Amun, Quoted in The Rudder, pp. 576-77) The Church teaches that all unnecessary and non-procreative sexual acts are sinful before, during and after the act of marriage, and that these acts may never be performed in any circumstance or for any reason whatsoever by anyone. For just as it is blameworthy and sinful to have sexual relations only for sensual pleasure for both the married and unmarried people alike, so too is this true with other pleasures as well, such as “eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only,” and kissing “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss”. This has always been the teaching of the Catholic Church and Her Saints. Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Matters #8, March 4, 1679: “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only, are not sinful, provided this does not stand in the way of health, since any natural appetite can licitly enjoy its own actions.” – Condemned statement by Pope Innocent XI. Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Moral Matters #40, September 24, 1665 and March 18, 1666: “It is a probable opinion which states that a kiss is only venial when performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss, if danger of further consent and pollution is excluded.” – Condemned statement by Pope Alexander VII. (Denz. St. Alphonsus Liguori, one of the most well known doctors of the Church, expounds on this teaching of Pope Innocent XI in his masterpiece “The True Spouse of Jesus Christ”, showing us the inherent evilness of acting in accordance to our sensual desires: “Pope Innocent XI Odescalchi has condemned the proposition which asserts that it is not a sin to eat or to drink from the sole motive of satisfying the palate. However, it is not a fault to feel pleasure in eating: for it is, generally speaking, impossible to eat without experiencing the delight which food naturally produces. But it is a defect to eat, like beasts, through the sole motive of sensual gratification, and without any reasonable object. Hence, the most delicious meats may be eaten without sin, if the motive be good and worthy of a rational creature; and, in taking the coarsest food through attachment to pleasure, there may be a fault.” (The True Spouse of Jesus Christ, p. 282) This condemnation of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” and kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” is not only reasonable, but part of the Natural Law, yet it may come as a surprise to many, but this is only because so many commit sins of this nature. Ask yourself this question: Which is the most pleasurable of the acts of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” or kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight”? An honest person can only answer that kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” is a much more pleasurable experience. Since it is obvious that the act of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” is a much less pleasurable action than the act of kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” since those who eat or drink “even to satiety for pleasure only” are normally not intoxicated by this inherently evil act as those who perform sensual kisses are, it is clear to all but liars, that if God condemns one unreasonable or unnecessary act that is less pleasurable, he also condemns the other act that is more pleasurable, since it too, is unreasonable and unnecessary. In truth, since the act of the act of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” does not normally make a person intoxicated like the act of kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight”, it is patently absurd to claim that God condemns a much less inherently evil action, while he allows the more intoxicating and pleasurable action to be performed. Since both the act of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” as well as the act of kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” are unreasonable and unnecessary, we can therefore know by natural instinct and thus through the Natural Law, that both of these actions are inherently evil and sinful, but while both are sinful, we can also know that the act of kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” is a much greater sin since it not only is unreasonable and unnecessary, but also shameful and intoxicating. Indeed, all people who fall into these kinds of sins have become slaves to their passions and do not order their acts in accordance with natural reason, but in accordance with their unmortified desires, like beasts, and yet, even worse than beasts. St. Augustine, Sermons on the New Testament, Sermon 1, Section 24: “Seeing then that… the faithful man descends to both [marriage and food] as matter of duty, and does not fall into them through lust. But how many are there who rush greedily to their eating and drinking, and make their whole life to consist in them, as if they were the very reason for living. For whereas men really eat to live, they think that they live to eat. These will every wise man condemn, and Holy Scripture especially, all gluttons, drunkards, gormandizers, "whose god is their belly." [Phil. 3:19] Nothing but the lust of the flesh, and not the need of refreshment, carries them to the table. And so in that other duty of marriage, sensual men seek for wives only to satisfy their sensuality, and therefore at length are scarce contented even with their wives. Nevertheless, if you were to say to such a man, "why do you marry?" he would answer perhaps for very shame, "for the sake of children." But if any one in whom he could have unhesitating credit were to say to him, "God is able to give, and yea, and will give you children without your having any intercourse with your wife;" he would assuredly be driven to confess that it was not for the sake of children that he was seeking for a wife. Let him then acknowledge his infirmity, and so receive that which he pretended to receive only as matter of duty.” The Bible states that a demon of lust “hath power” over all spouses who come together for various lustful reasons in their marital acts In the Biblical book of Tobit or Tobias, we can read about how a powerful devil or demon of lust that is called Asmodeus kills and deceives lustful people, and that this demon “hath power” over married spouses and individuals who come together for various lustful reasons in their marital acts. Tobias 6:16-17 “Then the angel Raphael said to him [Tobias]: Hear me, and I will shew thee who they are, over whom the devil can prevail. For they who in such manner receive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves, and from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding, over them the devil hath power.” Haydock Commentary adds: “Verse 17. Mule, which are very libidinous, [Showing excessive sexual drive; lustful.] Psalm xiii.” The interesting thing about the sexual connection of a horse and a mule is that they cannot produce offspring, thus making their sexual relations completely sterile and unproductive. So what does this mean for marriage? It means that this verse alone proves that God’s word condemns as sinful and unlawful all human sexual relations or acts that (1) are performed for the sole motive of lust; (2) that cannot produce offspring naturally (not referring to natural infertility or defects); (3) and that are done with an intention or mindset opposed to procreating offspring. Our Lord Jesus Christ in the New Testament of the Bible also connects the will to bear children to salvation, teaching us that a woman: “shall be saved through child-bearing; if she continue in faith, and love, and sanctification, with sobriety.” (1 Timothy 2:15) The biblical book of Tobias describes how the pious and pure virgin “Sara daughter of Raguel” had married seven husbands, but all seven of them had mysteriously died when they first entered the nuptial chamber, that is, when they first tried to perform the marital act: “… she [Sarah] had been given to seven husbands, and a devil named Asmodeus had killed them, at their first going in unto her.” Haydock Commentary explains the reason for this: “God justly suffers the wicked to fall victims to their iniquitous appetites. (St. Gregory, mor. This specific demon who is allowed to control and kill people who fall into sins of the flesh is named Asmodeus, according to Holy Scripture. Haydock Commentary adds the following about this demon: “Asmodeus, "the fire of Media." Hebrew, "king of the devils," of that country, exciting people to lust, (Menochius; Serarius, q. 8.) and destroying them. (Worthington) --- Unto her. Greek and Hebrew intimate, when they first entered the nuptial chamber, chap. The Catholic Encyclopedia gives the interesting explanation that “God allowed the demon to slay these men because they entered marriage with unholy motives,” and that “the permission given by God to the demon in this history seems to have as a motive to chasten man’s lust and sanctify marriage.” The only reason why the demon Asmodeus was allowed to kill all seven of Sarah’s husbands “at their first going in unto her,” that is, when they first tried to perform the marital act, was because they all intended to perform the sexual act for sinful, selfish, impure and lustful reasons instead of for the love of God and of children that always must be connected to the marital act. Thus, St. Isidore of Seville (c. 560-636), Doctor of the Church, could rightly say that in a true marriage “couples seek not pleasure but offspring” and that “therefore when a person is more sexually active than [is] needed for... procreation, he sins.” (St. Isidore, De Ecclesiasticis Officiis) In the same Book of Tobit the holy angel Raphael told Tobias to marry Sarah the Virgin but Tobias was afraid to do this since he knew about the death of Sarah’s seven former husbands. St. Raphael however assured him that only those husbands and wives who are lustful and who seek fleshly pleasures are able to be controlled or killed by the demon, thus reassuring him in his holy motives. Tobias 6:14-18,22 “Then Tobias answered, and said: I hear that she hath been given to seven husbands, and they all died: moreover I have heard, that a devil killed them. Now I am afraid, lest the same thing should happen to me also: and whereas I am the only child of my parents, I should bring down their old age with sorrow to hell [not the literal Hell, but to the place where the souls of the good were kept before the coming of Christ]. Then the angel Raphael said to him: Hear me, and I will shew thee who they are, over whom the devil can prevail. For they who in such manner receive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves, and from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding, over them the devil hath power. But thou when thou shalt take her, go into the chamber, and for three days keep thyself continent from her, and give thyself to nothing else but to prayers with her. But the second night thou shalt be admitted into the society of the holy Patriarchs. And the third night thou shalt obtain a blessing that sound children may be born of you. And when the third night is past, thou shalt take the virgin with the fear of the Lord, moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayst obtain a blessing in children.” Haydock Commentary explains: “Ver. Died. Greek, "were destroyed in the nuptial chamber, (numphe). … he was permitted by God to exercise his malice against those who would have gratified their impure desires. (Calmet) --- Ver. Society (copulatione.) He then obtained this blessing, though he knew not his wife till the fourth night. (Worthington) --- His marriage resembled that of the patriarchs. (Calmet)” The archangel Raphael also told Raguel (Sarah’s father) that his daughter Sarah could only be married to a man that feared God, thus showing us the necessity of fearing God in all our actions. Tobias 7:11-12 “Now when Raguel heard this he was afraid, knowing what had happened to those seven husbands, that went in unto her: and he began to fear lest it might happen to him also in like manner: and as he was in suspense, and gave no answer to his petition, The angel said to him: Be not afraid to give her to this man, for to him who feareth God is thy daughter due to be his wife: therefore another could not have her.” This shows us that Sarah’s seven former husbands did not fear God; hence that they deserved to die. For Sarah, who was a holy and devout virgin, did not deserve to be united with such impure and unholy men that did not fear God — and especially during the marital act. For this reason, God allowed the demon Asmodeus to kill all seven of her former husbands. Before Sarah had met with Tobias, she had fervently prayed to God and fasted for three days so as to be delivered from her reproach after she experienced the sad event of the death of her seven husbands. Her words while praying clearly shows that her intention when marrying was not to gratify pleasure (that, sad to say, is the most common reason today of why so many marry), but rather that she may be joined in wedlock in the fear of the Lord and for love of children. Tobias 3:16 “[Sarah said:] Thou knowest, O Lord, that I never coveted a husband, and have kept my soul clean from all lust. Never have I joined myself with them that play: neither have I made myself partaker with them that walk in lightness. But a husband I consented to take, with thy fear, not with my lust.” Haydock Commentary explains: “Verse 16. Coveted, through impure love. Greek, "I am pure from all the sin of a man, and I have not defiled my name, nor the name of my father, in the land of our captivity. I am an only child," &c. (Haydock) --- Lust: a very high encomium; which Sara mentions without vanity, placing her confidence in God. (Menochius) (Proverbs xx. 9.) Play, lasciviously, (Menochius) or dance. (Exodus xxxii. In contrast to Sarah’s seven former husbands, Tobias was spared from being attacked and killed by Asmodeus since he was holy and desired to please God instead of his own flesh. Tobias 8:9-10 “And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever. Sara also said: Have mercy on us, O Lord, have mercy on us, and let us grow old both together in health.” Haydock Commentary explains: “Ver. Only. Greek, "for truth," resolving to be ever faithful to her. (Haydock) --- We cannot read the pure sentiments of Tobias and Sara, brought up in the midst of infidels, without surprise. Nothing more perfect could be required of Christians (Calmet) in the married state. (Haydock) --- St. Augustine (Doct. x. and xviii.) adduces this text to shew the true intent of marriage. And. Greek, "Order pity to be shewn me, and that I may grow old with this woman. And she said along with him, Amen. And they both slept the night," probably on separate beds, ver. (Haydock)” While most people are not physically killed by the demon Asmodeus when performing the sexual act with unholy and sinful motives, this text from the Bible demonstrates that those who are sexually lustful with their spouse, or with other people they are not married with, die a spiritual death through their sins. Most people do not like to think about these facts, but the amount of people today who are controlled and killed bodily, spiritually and eternally by the Devil is, sad to say, far too many. For “they that commit sin and iniquity, are enemies to their own soul.” (Tobias 12:10) If lust is not controlled and in some sense fought against, it will almost always end in mortal sin, because all control is lost. “Go not after thy lusts, but turn away from thy own will.” (Ecclesiasticus 18:30) It is thus absolutely clear that the Holy Bible and the Christian Faith teaches us “that those marriages will have an unhappy end which are entered upon... because of concupiscence alone, with no thought of the sacrament and of the mysteries signified by it” since those kinds of sinful, selfish, and lustful “marriages” in effect are nothing but fornication in disguise of a marriage (Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos #12). St. Clement of Alexandria (c. 198 A.D.): “Marriage in itself merits esteem and the highest approval, for the Lord wished men to "be fruitful and multiply." [Gen. 1:28] He did not tell them, however, to act like libertines, nor did He intend them to surrender themselves to pleasure as though born only to indulge in sexual relations. Let the Educator (Christ) put us to shame with the word of Ezekiel: "Put away your fornications." 43:9] Why, even unreasoning beasts know enough not to mate at certain times. To indulge in intercourse without intending children is to outrage nature, whom we should take as our instructor.” (The Paedagogus or The Instructor, Book II, Chapter X.--On the Procreation and Education of Children) In conclusion, it should be totally clear that “the devil hath power” over all people who shut God out from themselves and their hearts, “as the horse and mule,” and who do things such as masturbation, oral sex, or any other act that are completely shameful, unnecessary, non-procreative and selfish (both before, during, or after the marital act) that they normally wouldn’t do if they really believed that God was present with them. Good and virtuous spouses always remember that God is present with them, and that is also why they do not stoop to the evil and unnatural sexual sins that so plague humanity today. “The activities of marriage itself, if they are not modest and do not take place under the eyes of God as it were, so that the only intention is children, are filth and lust.” (St. Jerome, Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, Book III, Chapter 5:21, A.D. 387) In truth, “filth” is the most suitable word that sums up the worth of every marital act that lacks a procreative purpose. While most people looks upon carnal lust as something good or normal, God, on the other hand, views it as “filthiness” and “unclean stench”. The Son of God spoke to Saint Bridget, saying, “The evil spirit fills and incites those in the worldly marriage to carnal lust where there is nothing but unclean stench, but those in the spiritual marriage are filled with my Spirit and inflamed with the fire of my love that will never fail them.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 1, Chapter 26) In another part of the same book, Christ explains that “lusty pleasure and worldly delight are well compared to a sulfurous mountain” because of “the stench of concupiscence and the fire of punishment” that all who perform unlawful sexual acts have within themselves. “In truth, lusty pleasure and worldly delight are well compared to a sulfurous mountain, since they have within themselves the swelling of the spirit and the stench of concupiscence and the fire of punishment.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 5, Revelation 11) Thus, “… when it [the sexual act] is from lust or for the sake of pleasure, then the coition is a mortal sin and the man sins mortally. And these dicta assume that the man and his wife have sex according to the order of nature, for anyone who goes against nature always sins mortally and more seriously with his wife than with anyone else and should be punished more seriously… Note the difference between the two cases of husband-wife sex, for incontinence and for pleasure and lust… In the second case, he seeks to procure pleasure with hands or thought or passionate uses and incentives so he can do more than just have sex with his wife… [thus sinning mortally] because he acts as an adulterer when he burns like an adulterer even with his own wife.” (Gratian, On Marriage, Dictum Post C. 32. That is why it is of the greatest importance that a couple learn to control their lust. Risking eternal damnation and insufferable, indescribable torments in the fires of hell for a momentary, brief, pleasure or sin is not worth it, and is a horribly bad choice to make. Jesus Christ spoke to St. Bridget, saying: “Therefore, two holes will be opened in him. Through the first there will enter into him every punishment earned for his least sin up to his greatest, inasmuch as he exchanged his Creator for his own lust. Through the second there will enter into him every kind of pain and shame, and no divine consolation or charity will ever come to him, inasmuch as he loved himself rather than his Creator. His life will last forever and his punishment will last forever, for all the saints have turned away from him.’ My bride, see how miserable those people will be who despise me and how great will be the pain they purchase at the price of so little pleasure!” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 2, Chapter 9) The more sexual pleasure and sensual gratification a person seeks to derive from the sexual act, the more the devil’s power over him will be increased also, and the more the sin is increased (with an intention of persevering) the more the devil’s power is increased as well, until, what was a venial and pardonable sin, becomes a mortal and damnable sin. Therefore, if a person understands that he may be living in venial or mortal sin with respect to sexual pleasure, he or she must learn to control their lust immediately, keeping it within the range of what is licit and permitted (non-sinful) within a marriage, and not going any further. The Catechism of the Council of Trent, What Instruction is to be given touching the Use of Marriage: “The last remaining point regards the use of marriage, a subject which pastors will so treat as that no expression that may seem unfit to meet the ears of the faithful, or that could offend pious minds, or excite laughter, fall from their lips. For as "The words of the Lord are chaste words" (Psalms 6:7), so also does it eminently become a teacher of the Christian people to make use of such language as is characterized by singular gravity and integrity of soul. Two lessons of instruction are then to be specially impressed on the mind of the faithful. The first is that marriage is not to be used from motives of sensuality or pleasure, but that its use is to be restrained within those limits, which, as we have above shown, are prescribed by the Lord. They should be mindful of the exhortation of the Apostle: “They that have wives, let them be as though they had them not,” (1 Cor. 7:29) and that St. Jerome says: “The love which a wise man cherishes towards his wife is the result of judgment, not the impulse of passion; he governs the impetuosity of desire, and is not hurried into indulgence. There is nothing more shameful than that a husband should love his wife as an adulteress.”” Recent studies prove that 75% of men who died during intercourse committed adultery Recent studies have proven that the demon Asmodeus is still very active today and that he kills a considerable amount of people who commit sexual sins of various sorts. According to these studies, the risk of a heart attack is 2.7 times greater when compared with those not engaging in sex. Of those who died during intercourse, 82-93% were male of which 75% were having extra-marital sex, usually with a younger partner, at an unfamiliar location and after excessive food and alcohol! Beware! The fact that 75% of all people who die during sexual relations are adulterers and that they were committing an act of adultery when they died is an astonishing and undeniable proof of the fact that the demon of lust, Asmodeus, still kills wicked, sinful and lustful people even today. All those unrepentant adulterers whom the demon killed are burning in Hell right now as we speak, and nothing they will ever say or do will change that fact however much they weep and plead in their eternal abode of excruciating fire. However hard this might seem to some people, especially unbelievers, a considerable amount of people really do die of heart attacks or sudden cardiac arrest during sex. And almost all of those people who die are older married men cheating on their wives with younger women in unfamiliar surroundings. I came across this information while reading this article: “Heart 411: The Only Guide to Heart Health You’ll Ever Need”, by Marc Gillinov and Steven Nissen, both high-ranking cardiologists at the Cleveland Clinic. They wrote: “Men with coronary heart disease do need to follow the rules. When heart attacks occur during or after sex, they almost always involve older men in extramarital affairs with young women. For those men, it would have been safer to stay at home and burn off excess energy on a treadmill in the basement.” I wrote to Steven Nissen, and asked him to back that statement up with some data. Almost instantly he sent me two scientific papers, the first of which was “On the association of sex with cardiac events”, and the second was a scientific statement from the “American Heart Association on sexual activity and cardiovascular disease”. The latter states: “Of the subjects who died during coitus, 82% to 93% were men, and the majority (75%) were having extramarital sexual activity, in most cases with a younger partner in an unfamiliar setting and/or after excessive food and alcohol consumption.” The astonishing level of people that dies during sex when committing adultery (75%) compared to those of the rest of humanity who dies during sex (25%) is irrefutable proof of God’s holy indignation and displeasure of sexual sin, and especially adultery (which even most people of the world looks upon with horror and disgust). It is a fair assumption to say that married men have much more sex with their wives than with other women, and yet 75% of all people who die in the sexual act die when they are committing adultery. This gives us solid statistical evidence that adultery and sinful sexual lust actually kills people. You who are reading this document may not be committing the sin of adultery, but most of you are certainly committing some form or another of marital sexual sin since that is what you have been taught by the media, the world, and even by the so-called “moral theologians”, false priests and heretical bishops. In fact, an incredible 25% of all people who die during sexual activity perform some form of sexual activity other than adultery. This is not an insignificant number, but every 1 out of 4. So the scientific claim about extramarital and marital sexual activity holds true and is just another proof of how God allows demons to kill and damn people who sin sexually. Thus, it is true to say that “Inordinate love of the flesh is cruelty, because under the appearance of pleasing the body we kill the soul.” (St. Bernard of Clairvaux, A.D. 1090-1153) All people should seriously consider and think about what it actually means to give oneself over to a devil or a demon as the Bible describes happening with those who commit sexual sin. The implications and result of giving oneself over to the devils and demons are endless, but some obvious examples are murder, divorce, incest, rape, arguing, adultery, fornications, abuse, gloating, and drug and alcohol abuse. This list could obviously go on for pages. Even a worldly couple would appreciate the inestimable worth of having a peaceful home free from all strife and troubles, but most people, however, live as though they cared nothing for such things. It is true to say that a huge part of the abuse or other problems that people endure in this world happens as a result of the married and unmarried performing unlawful sexual acts (such as kisses and touches for venereal pleasure) that are not able to procreative in themselves. When men and women abuse the sexual act by performing unnatural sexual acts, they cease seeing each other as persons created in the image of God, and start seeing each other as objects to be used to gratify themselves. Since they do not use the marital act for the good purpose of procreation but abuse it in order to derive more pleasure than God and nature allows them to have, they sin mortally by committing a sin that is selfish in nature, and this selfishness will in turn taint all of their conversations and relationships. It is easy to understand that a person who is seen as an object will be much more easy to maltreat or abuse than someone who is seen as a person. Indeed, one can understand this fact from the light of natural reason, as selfishness is the cause of abuse, and non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts are at the root cause of all selfishness, as we have shown. This shows us that reason itself confirms that non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts are at the root cause of abuse or other problems in a marriage and in the world. Indeed, one of the foundational or root causes today why so many marriages fail, is the fact that about 2/3 of men watch porn. Ultimately, pornography reduces human persons to the level of objects or animals, and induces in man a contempt or disregard for the well being of other people. Once you reduce human beings to the level of objects, there is no end to the evils that will ensue. This thread of the evil of porn is interwoven in so many evils of our times, because when spouses are using contraception or non-procreative sexual acts, they are reducing their spouse to the level of sexual objects. Abortion is the ultimate example of a child being a mere object that we can dispose of for our own selfish motives. It is an act of utter selfishness to say that a child must die so that you may live a little more comfortably as you wish. Couple the two things of reducing the humans to the level of objects and removing life from the marital act, and you got the perfect storm for what we are seeing right now in our world. It is no accident that pornography became a main stay of society right at the time that abortion became legal, in addition to the fact that the porn during this time started to become really hard core. It is impossible that this is an historical accident. Porn is definitely destroying families. “The American Academy of Matrimonial Lawyers” reports that 56% of divorce cases involve one party having “an obsessive interest in pornographic websites.” According to numerous studies, prolonged exposure to pornography leads to: · a diminished trust between intimate couples · the belief that promiscuity is the natural state · cynicism about love or the need for affection between sexual partners · the belief that marriage is sexually confining · a lack of attraction to family and child-raising Sad to say, 64% of “Christian” men and 15% of “Christian” women say they watch porn at least once a month, and unless something drastic happens, families will continue to be broken because of the inherent problem of porn producing in man an objectification of other men. It cannot be doubted that porn and non-procreative sexual acts in marriage are intimately and directly connected, and parents as well as all people, must do their utmost to warn and encourage their family to abstain from porn, making clear the detrimental effects that will ensue if they choose to use porn. The sexual act and the desire to please oneself sexually is so powerful to invoke the powers of darkness and devils that almost all satanic cults have sexual acts and rituals along with all kinds of abominable perversion as a prerequisite in their rituals to invoke the devils and demons of hell. These servants of Satan knows that the sexual act is especially powerful to summon various demons, and so they always try to act out their sexual perversions in order to be able to better commune with their lord and god, who is the Devil. The book Malleus Maleficarum, which means “hammer of the witches”, and which was a very influential writing in the 16th century, explains that “God allows the devil more power over the venereal act, by which the original sin is handed down, than over other human actions”, adding that this happens, “because of its natural nastiness, and because by it the first sin was handed down to posterity.” Indeed, the truth that the devil have “more power over the venereal act” than other acts, if one thinks about it, is proven by the fact that very many of the most evil sins that humans can commit on this earth are connected to sex: Homosexuality, abortion, contraception, pedophilia, rape, and all other unlawful and perverse sexual acts. The book also explains that spouses can sin with each other in their sexual acts, and that sexual sins in the marriage and between spouses makes the spouses more liable to bewitchment, or in our language, possession or obsession of demons or devils. Thus, “even in a state of matrimony it is possible to commit the sin of incontinence in various ways. He who loves his wife to excess is an adulterer. And they who love in this way are more liable to be bewitched after the manner we have said.” Malleus Maleficarum, Part 2, Chapter II: “Although far more women are witches than men, as was shown in the First Part of the work, yet men are more often bewitched than women. And the reason for this lies in the fact that God allows the devil more power over the venereal act, by which the original sin is handed down, than over other human actions. In the same way He allows more witchcraft to be performed by means of serpents, which are more subject to incantations than other animals, because that was the first instrument of the devil. And the venereal act can be more readily and easily bewitched in a man than in a woman, as has been clearly shown. For there are five ways in which the devil can impede the act of generation, and they are more easily operated against men. “And the infirmity we are considering can only be due to the sin of incontinence. For, as we have said, God allows the devil more power over that act than over other human acts, because of its natural nastiness, and because by it the first sin was handed down to posterity. Therefore when people joined in matrimony have for some sin been deprived of Divine help, God allows them to be bewitched chiefly in their procreant functions. But if it is asked of what sort are those sins, it can be said, according to St. Jerome, that even in a state of matrimony it is possible to commit the sin of incontinence in various ways. See the text: He who loves his wife to excess is an adulterer [Against Jovinianus 1.49]. And they who love in this way are more liable to be bewitched after the manner we have said.” Another interesting example which shows us that the devil—by tempting lustful spouses to commit sexual sin—is the mastermind behind why spouses perform non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts, is found in the great Revelations of St. Bridget, where Our Lord Himself also reveals that spouses who perform unnatural or unnecessary sexual acts with their spouse will be damned to suffer and be tormented for all eternity in the fire of hell unless they repent and cease committing these acts: “A demon appeared at the court of divine judgment with a certain deceased man’s soul that was trembling the way a heart trembles. The demon said to the judge: “Here’s my prey! Your angel and I have been following this soul from start to finish—he did it to protect her, I to harm her. Both of us chased her like hunters. But in the end she fell into my hands. My passion to gain possession of her is like a torrential stream rushing along which nothing can resist but the barrier of your justice. However, your justice has not yet been applied against this soul, so I am not yet secure in her possession. I long for her as intensely as an animal consumed by starvation that hunger drives to eat its own limbs. Therefore, since you are the just judge, adjudge a just judgment upon her!” The judge [Our Lord Jesus Christ] answered: “Why has she fallen into your hands and why were you closer to her than my angel?” The demon answered: “Because her sins were greater in number than her good deeds.” The judge answered: “Show me which!” The demon replied: “I have filled a book with her sins.” The judge: “What is the name of this book?” The demon answered: “Its name is disobedience, and it is really seven books, each one containing three columns. Each column contains more than a thousand words: none less than a thousand but some many more. The seventh book was his lust and it, too, had three columns. The first was that he spilled his seed in an undue and intemperate way. Although he was married and kept away from the stain of other women, nevertheless he spilled his seed unduly as a result of embraces and unsuitable words and immodest behavior. The second column was that he was extremely frivolous in his speech. He not only led his own wife on to more passionate sexual desire, his words also lured others many times to hearing and imagining indecent things. The third column was that he fed his body too luxuriously, having sumptuous dishes prepared for the greater enjoyment of his body and for the sake of his reputation, in order to be called a great man. Over a thousand words are in these columns—sitting longer at table than he ought, not keeping to schedule, speaking unsuitably, eating beyond natural requirements.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 6, Chapter 39) In Book 4, Chapter 52 of the Revelations a similar vision describes how a married couple that performed non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts was condemned to eternal punishments. After an angel’s explanation to St. Bridget about the terrible vision of a man and a woman and their spiritual significance, he says the following concerning the woman: “You saw the woman’s hands were like the tails of foxes and her feet like scorpions. This is because, just as she was undisciplined in her whole body and all her passions, so too by the lightness of her hands and her way of walking she excited her husband’s physical delight and stung his soul worse than any scorpion.” This shows us that all lasciviousness and all unlawful lust outside of the normal, natural and procreative marital act kills the soul. In truth, today too many people in this world fall into hell because of “the lightness of her hands” by performing masturbatory acts with their hands either on their spouse, or on themselves, or by arousing their own or their spouse’s lust by lascivious and impure behavior, just like this woman in this example did. The following words describes the woman and the man’s terrible punishment due to their lustfulness and worldliness: “At that very moment an Ethiopian appeared with trident in hand and three sharp claws on his feet. He shouted and said: “Judge, it is my hour now. I have waited and been silent. Now is the time for action!” Immediately, I beheld a naked man and woman before the judge as he sat there together with his innumerable host. The judge said to them: “Though I know all things, tell us what you have done!” The man answered: “We heard and knew about the ecclesial bond, and we paid no attention but disdained it.” The judge answered: “Because you refused to follow the Lord, justice says you must experience the malice of the executioner.” Right then the Ethiopian thrust his claws into their hearts and pressed them together so tightly that they looked like they were in a winepress. And the judge said: “Look, daughter, this is what people deserve when they knowingly distance themselves from their creator for the sake of creation.” “The judge spoke again to the two of them: “I gave you a sack to fill with the fruit of my delights. What, then, do you bring me?” The woman answered: “O judge, we sought the delights of our belly and have nothing to bring but shame.” Then the judge said to the executioner: “Let them have their just reward!” And he immediately thrust his second claw into both their bellies and wounded them so badly that all their intestines appeared to be pierced through and through. The judge said: “Look, daughter, this is what people deserve when they transgress the law and thirst after poison [that is, sensual pleasure] as though it were medicine.” “The judge spoke again to the two of them: “Where is my treasure that I provided for your use?” Both of them answered: “We trampled it underfoot, for we sought an earthly treasure and not an eternal one.” Then the judge said to the executioner: “Let them have what you must and can give to them!” He immediately thrust his third claw into their hearts and bellies and feet in such a way that everything seemed to be like one big ball. The Ethiopian said: “Lord, where shall I go with them?” The judge answered: “It is not for you to rise or rejoice.” At that the man and woman disappeared with a wail from the face of the judge. The judge spoke again: “Rejoice, daughter, because you have been kept apart from such creatures.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 4, Chapter 52) Another Revelation of Our Lord Jesus Christ confirms - in an even more horrifying manner - the fact that non-procreative sexual acts are utterly hated by God. Our Lord tells us about a woman who used to use her arms in a lascivious manner, and tells us that in Hell “The arms and other limbs with which she used to lasciviously embrace the loved one so tenderly are now stretched out like two snakes that coil themselves around her, mercilessly devouring and tearing her to pieces without rest.” The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 6, Chapter 16: “Then the Lord said to the same saint: “Tell my bride here what those persons deserve who care more about the world than about God, who love the creature more than the Creator. Tell her what kind of punishment that woman is now undergoing who spent her entire lifetime in the world in sinful pleasure.” The saint replied: “Her punishment is most severe. For the pride she had in her every limb, [through vanity] her head and hands, arms and legs burn horribly in a blazing fire. Her bosom is being pricked as though by the hide of a hedgehog whose quills fasten to her flesh and mercilessly press into her. The arms and other limbs with which she used to lasciviously embrace the loved one so tenderly are now stretched out like two snakes that coil themselves around her, mercilessly devouring and tearing her to pieces without rest. Her belly is terribly twisted, as though a sharp pole were being driven into her private parts and thrust violently inward so as to penetrate ever more deeply. Her thighs and knees are like ice, hard and stiff, with no warmth nor rest. The feet that used to carry her to her pleasures and lead others along with her now stand atop sharp razors slicing them incessantly.” This hair raising example shows us the miserable end in hell of all who perform unlawful, non-procreative and lascivious sexual acts and touches, like this woman did. Indeed, all people who are performing inherently shameful, unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts for lustful and selfish reasons of course knows by nature and instinct – just like the satanist do – that they are sinning against the Natural Law imprinted on their hearts. St. Augustine in his book On Marriage and Concupiscence, explains to us that the “law of righteousness [the law in our hearts] forbids allegiance” to such lusts. “Now this [shameful] concupiscence [or lust], this law of [original] sin which dwells in our members, to which the law of righteousness forbids allegiance, saying in the words of the apostle, "Let not sin, therefore, reign in your mortal body, that you should obey it in the lusts thereof; neither yield your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin:" [Rom. 6:12-13]—this concupiscence [of original sin], I say, which is cleansed only by the sacrament of regeneration [Baptism], does undoubtedly, by means of natural birth, pass on the bond of [this] sin to a man’s posterity [children], unless they [the children] are themselves loosed from it by regeneration. In the case, however, of the regenerate [the baptized], concupiscence is not itself sin any longer, whenever they do not consent to it for illicit works, and when the members are not applied by the presiding mind to perpetrate such deeds. So that, if what is enjoined in one passage, "Thou shalt not covet," [Ex. 20:17] is not kept, that at any rate is observed which is commanded in another place, "Thou shalt not go after thy concupiscences." [Ecclus. 18:30] Inasmuch, however, as by a certain manner of speech it is called sin, since it arose from sin [i.e., the first sin and consequent fall from grace by Adam and Eve], and, when it has the upper hand, produces sin, the guilt of it prevails in the natural man; but this guilt, by Christ’s grace through the remission of all sins, is not suffered to prevail in the regenerate man, if he does not yield obedience to it whenever it urges him to the commission of evil.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book 1, Chapter 25, A.D. 419) The lawful quieting of concupiscence vs the sinful inflaming of concupiscence According to Catholic teaching, a husband and wife are allowed to quiet their concupiscence as a secondary motive after the first motive of procreation. This is the authoritative teaching proclaimed by Pope Pius XI in his encyclical Casti Connubii. This means that spouses are allowed to put down the flames of concupiscence and not to inflame it in any sinful way. The goal is to get the spouse to Heaven, to glorify God, and sanctify one self, and not primarily about pleasure. Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 17), Dec. 31, 1930: “THE PRIMARY END OF MARRIAGE IS THE PROCREATION AND THE EDUCATION OF CHILDREN... For in matrimony as well as in the use of matrimonial rights there are also secondary ends, such as mutual aid, the cultivation of mutual love, and the quieting of concupiscence which husband and wife are not forbidden to consider, so long as they are subordinated to the primary end [that is, Procreation of children] and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved [intrinsic nature, that is, only the normal, natural and procreative marital act is allowed to be performed by the Church without sin].” The gravity of sin when inflaming concupiscence depends on the thoughts and actual deeds that a couple consents to before, during or after the sexual act. However, while a couple are allowed to quiet their concupiscence as a secondary end that must follow and be subordinated to the primary end or motive of begetting children, they are never allowed to prevent the conception of a child in any way, either through contraceptives, or by withdrawal, or by the use of NFP, since this is contrary to the first end or purpose of marriage and the marital act—the procreation of children. This is the infallible and binding teaching of the Catholic Church (see NFP and Contraception is Sinful Birth Control). Now, since many couples today, and especially those who call themselves by the name of Catholic and who should live like angels, inflame their lust to the fullest both before, during and after the procreative act just as they have been taught by the world, the media, the Vatican II Church and many other false, evil “traditional” sects and perverted, evil and satanic theologians and heretical laymen, we must condemn this idea in specific detail. Notice the words of Pope Pius XI above, which said that the “quieting of concupiscence” is allowed. This means to put down the flame of concupiscence and not to inflame it in any unlawful or sinful way. Those who thus commit acts which are not necessary for the quieting of concupiscence or the completion of the marital act and the begetting of children absolutely commit sin, since they are inflaming their flesh in a totally sinful way. The inflaming of concupiscence or sexual lust is condemned as sinful because it subordinates the primary or secondary ends (or purposes) of marriage and the marital act (the procreation and education of children, and the quieting of concupiscence) to other ends, by deliberately attempting to avoid the normal sexual procreative act as their first or only act of marriage while having sexual relations. The inflaming of concupiscence therefore inverts the order established by God Himself. It does the very thing that Pope Pius XI solemnly teaches may not lawfully be done. And this point crushes all of the arguments made by those who defend unnatural, unlawful non-procreative forms of fore-or-after-play outside of normal intercourse, because all of the arguments made by those who defend inflaming the flesh focus on the concupiscence and lust within the marital act itself, and not on the primary or secondary ends of lawful marital intercourse (the procreation and education of children, and the quieting of concupiscence). Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 54), Dec. 31, 1930: “Since, therefore, the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children, those who in exercising it deliberately frustrate its natural powers and purpose sin against nature and commit a deed which is shameful and intrinsically vicious.” Therefore, all unnatural, unnecessary and non-procreative sexual acts are intrinsically evil and against nature because the conjugal act is primarily directed toward procreation and the begetting of children. Those persons (married or not) who deliberately choose sexual acts deprived of the natural power and purpose of procreation “sin against nature” and commit a shameful and intrinsically evil act. In truth, what these lustful couples do when they are enhancing their pleasure is not the only lawful quieting of concupiscence that Pope Pius XI spoke about, but is in fact the exact opposite, since they first inflame their lust and concupiscence before putting it out. They are therefore then, without a doubt, committing a mortal sin. For if it is even considered minimally a venial sin for spouses to come together only for normal lustful motives while performing what is intrinsic or necessary for conception to occur in the normal and natural marital act, what then must not those unnatural, unnormal, unholy and unnecessary sexual acts be that these lustful couples live out during the heat of their shameful lust? Hence it is totally clear that every sexual act whereby lust is inflamed through acts such as oral, anal or manual sexual acts instead of quenched in the natural way is contrary to the good of marriage – the HOLY sacrament – and if this is done on purpose, it must be a mortal sin. St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book 3, Chapter 14: “Since conjugal modesty itself also restrains this pest [of lust], because of the boundless sloughs of lust and the damnable craving even in marriage, lest something be committed beyond the natural use of the spouse, why did you [Julian, the Pelagian heretic, who praised lust and concupiscence] say: ‘In the married it is exercised honestly,’ as though to say this appetite were always honest in a spouse...? How much better to say: ‘In the moderateness of the married it is exercised honestly.’ Were you afraid this also might lead to recognition of the evil [of lust] which the married themselves restrain by careful moderation?” The truth “that marriage is not to be used from motives of sensuality or pleasure, but that its use is to be restrained within those limits, which, as we have above shown, are prescribed by the Lord” (The Catechism of Trent) is something that the western world have completely rejected in our times. However, as we have seen, it could not be more clear that Holy Scripture teaches us that “God either forbids or condemns the excess of lust”. “You begin next to discuss the excess of concupiscence, which you say is reprehensible, as though in its moderation, when a married man uses it well, the horse itself which is evil should be praised and not the driver. What benefit do you derive from the testimonies from Scripture where it is shown how God either forbids or condemns the excess of lust? Look rather at this: that the concupiscence of the flesh, unless it be restrained, can effect all those things that horrify us in the most vicious crimes having to do with the reproductive members; and these effects it produces by means of those very movements which it causes, to our sorrow, even in sleep, and even in the bodies of chaste men.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book 3, Chapter 20) A “venial sin is made mortal if a human being delights in it with the intention of persevering” according to Our Lord Jesus Christ As we have already seen, the Church’s official teaching that condemns the statement that “the [normal, natural and procreative] act of marriage exercised for pleasure only is entirely free of all fault and venial defect” shows us that all unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts are mortally sinful. This teaching of Blessed Pope Innocent XI, however, does not say that it is only a venial sin to perform the normal, natural and procreative marital act for pleasure only, but merely condemns the unnatural and selfish opinion and heresy that this vile act “is entirely free of all fault and venial defect”. This teaching of Pope Innocent XI does not specify whether even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” is a mortal or a venial sin, and so, it is still possible that this act could be a mortal sin rather than a venial sin. Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Subjects #9, March 4, 1679: “THE ACT OF MARRIAGE EXERCISED FOR PLEASURE ONLY IS ENTIRELY FREE OF ALL FAULT AND VENIAL DEFECT.” – Condemned statement by Pope Innocent XI. (Denz. Although a venial sin does not separate us from God as does a mortal sin, a venial sin can still lead a person to Hell, since it might cause him to commit other graver sins, and, because he did not care to stop doing what he knew was a danger to his soul, but even took great delight in it, though he knew it was offending God. To consent to deliberate venial sins is of course very bad. We can learn this truth from Jesus Christ Himself, because according to Jesus Christ: “a venial sin is made mortal if a human being delights in it with the intention of persevering.” This shocking truth was expressly revealed to St. Bridget in the following Revelation, in which Our Lord spoke, saying: “Moreover, know that just as all mortal sins are very serious, so too a venial sin is made mortal if a human being delights in it with the intention of persevering.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 7, Chapter 27) According to this definition by Our Lord Jesus Christ, if a person were to commit a venial sin but does not want to or intend to continue committing this sin again in the future, such a person would not be in a state of damnation because of his sin, even if it turned out that he committed it again in the future, because his will at the time was not to continue doing it. In contrast, if another person has “the intention of persevering” in a venial sin and does not repent with a firm resolution or will to stop doing this sin again in the future, but intends to continue doing it and are unrepentant for his sin, then he is in a state of damnation. Our Lord’s words are crystal clear that a “venial sin is made mortal if a human being delights in it with the intention of persevering.” Thus, the venial sin that is practiced “with an intention of persevering” and “if a human being delights in it” is made mortal, and all mortal sins must always be wiped away by perfect contrition and repentance if one wishes to be saved. Unless a person repents and firmly resolves to change and stop doing the venial sin that he had “an intention of persevering” in, he will be damned. So don’t think that you are “safe” just because you’re “only” sinning venially. For the fact of the matter is that you in fact are in mortal sin and will be damned to burn in Hell for all eternity because of the venial sin if you intend to persevere in it! It is thus clear that “the smallest sin, lusted after, is enough to damn anyone from the kingdom of Heaven, who does not repent.” (Jesus speaking to St. Bridget, Book 1, Chapter 32) The Angelic Doctor, St. Thomas Aquinas, has the following interesting things to say about how a venial sin can become a mortal sin, and about the evil action of choosing sin before choosing to love God: “The very fact that anyone chooses something that is contrary to divine charity, proves that he prefers it to the love of God, and consequently, that he loves it more than he loves God. Hence it belongs to the genus of some sins, which are of themselves contrary to charity, that something is loved more than God; so that they are mortal by reason of their genus… Sometimes, however, the sinner’s will is directed to a thing containing a certain inordinateness, but which is not contrary to the love of God and one’s neighbor, e.g. an idle word, excessive laughter, and so forth: and such sins are venial by reason of their genus… It is written (Sirach 19:1): "He that contemneth small things shall fall by little and little." Now he that sins venially seems to contemn small things. Therefore by little and little he is disposed to fall away together into mortal sin.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, First Part of the Second Part, Q. 88, Art. 2 & 3, Reply to Objection 1/On the contrary) And further on, he says: “Whether a venial sin can become mortal? I answer that, The fact of a venial sin becoming a mortal sin… This is possible, in so far as one may fix one’s end in that venial sin, or direct it to some mortal sin as end, as stated above (Article 2). [Excerpt from article 2:] … it happens sometimes that a sin which is venial generically by reason of its object, becomes mortal on the part of the agent, either because he fixes his last end therein, or because he directs it to something that is a mortal sin in its own genus; for example, if a man direct an idle word to the commission of adultery.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, First Part of the Second Part, Q. 88, Art. A good example that demonstrates the difference between venial and mortal sin is the sin of drunkenness. For instance, a person who only gets a “little drunk” has committed a venial sin, while the person who gets “drunk” has committed a mortal sin. However, the first moment the person who committed the venial sin of getting a “little drunk” have made up his mind (or intention) to persevere in his venial sin of drunkenness, that is, he has no intention of stopping to commit this sin against God, then this venial sin has turned into a mortal and damnable one because of his deliberate contempt and scorn of the all good God whom he is willfully offending. These facts, then, demonstrates that all those people who have an “intention of persevering” in performing even the normal, natural and procreative marital act for the sole sake of sensual pleasure are in a state of damnation, and that they would be condemned to Hell for this sin alone. And this is just speaking about those who perform the normal sexual act without any other immoral or sinful act. Today, it is indeed true to say that a huge part of both men and women in the western world not only have an “intention of persevering” in performing the normal sexual act for the sole sake of pleasure until death, which is damnable in itself, but that almost all of them have an “intention of persevering” in committing all kinds of damnable sexual perversions in the sexual act as well, such as masturbation of self or of spouse, foreplay, anal or oral sex, and shameful and sensual kisses or touches on different body parts, etc., which are acts so shameful, detestable and wicked that they scream to Heaven for vengeance! Eternal Hell and insufferable, indescribable torments will rightly and justly be the lot of all those people! Considering the above facts, for a person then to deliberately and consciously live in venial sin or to commit even a single venial sin (even without an intention of persevering) is of course very bad, since it has always been a wide gateway into committing more grave sins. Many people, for instance, fail to see (or don’t think about) that most mortal sinners (like alcoholics and perverts) did not start out their life in this way. In the beginning, people are generally lured by the Devil by first committing a venial sin, and then, gradually, when he’s got a grip on them and has fooled them and made them comfortable in their sin, he easily inspires them into committing graver sins, such as mortal sins. No person starts out as a rapist or a child molester. This is a gradual process of evolution in wickedness. Therefore, it is of the greatest importance to fight against all venial sins and to do one’s utmost not to consent to them. A clearer demonstration of this fact can also be found in the following revelation in St. Bridget’s Revelations: The Son of God speaks to the bride (St. Bridget), saying: “What are you worried and anxious about?” She answered: “I am afflicted by various useless thoughts that I cannot get rid of, and hearing about your terrible judgment upsets me.” The Son answered: “This is truly just. Earlier you found pleasure in worldly desires against my will, but now different thoughts are allowed to come to you against your will. “But have a prudent fear of God, and put great trust in me, your God, knowing for certain that when your mind does not take pleasure in sinful thoughts but struggles against them by detesting them, then they become a purgation and a crown for the soul. But if you take pleasure in committing even a slight sin, which you know to be a sin, and you do so trusting to your own abstinence and presuming on grace, without doing penance and reparation for it, know that it can become a mortal sin. Accordingly, if some sinful pleasure of any kind comes into your mind, you should right away think about where it is heading and repent. “… God hates nothing so much as when you know you have sinned but do not care, trusting to your other meritorious actions, as if, because of them, God would put up with your sin, as if he could not be glorified without you, or as if he would let you do something evil with his permission, seeing all the good deeds you have done, since, even if you did a hundred good deeds for each wicked one, you still would not be able to pay God back for his goodness and love. So, then, maintain a rational fear of God and, even if you cannot prevent these thoughts, then at least bear them patiently and use your will to struggle against them. You will not be condemned because of their entering your head, unless you take pleasure in them, since it is not within your power to prevent them. “Again, maintain your fear of God in order not to fall through pride, even though you do not consent to the thoughts. Anyone who stands firm stands by the power of God alone. Thus fear of God is like the gateway into heaven. Many there are who have fallen headlong to their deaths, because they cast off the fear of God and were then ashamed to make a confession before men, although they had not been ashamed to sin before God. Therefore, I shall refuse to absolve the sin of a person who has not cared enough to ask my pardon for a small sin. In this manner, sins are increased through habitual practice, and a venial sin that could have been pardoned through contrition becomes a serious one through a person’s negligence and scorn, as you can deduce from the case of this soul who has already been condemned. “After having committed a venial and pardonable sin, he augmented it through habitual practice, trusting to his other good works, without thinking that I might take lesser sins into account. Caught in a net of habitual and inordinate pleasure, his soul neither corrected nor curbed his sinful intention, until the time for his sentencing stood at the gates and his final moment was approaching. This is why, as the end approached, his conscience was suddenly agitated and painfully afflicted because he was soon to die and he was afraid to lose the little, temporary good he had loved. Up until a sinner’s final moment God abides him, waiting to see if he is going to direct his free will away from his attachment to sin. “However, if a soul’s will is not corrected, that soul is then confined by an end without end. What happens is that the devil, knowing that each person will be judged according to his conscience and intention, labors mightily at the end of life to distract the soul and turn it away from rectitude of intention, and God allows it to happen, since the soul refused to remain vigilant when it ought to have...” (The Revelations of St. Bridget of Sweden, Book 3, Chapter 19) Again, Our Lord’s words are crystal clear: a deliberate venial sin becomes a mortal sin if it’s done with an intention of persevering in it. Our Lord also explained that even a slight sin without an intention of persevering in it “can become a mortal sin” if a person does not do “penance and reparation for it” and if they don’t feel any sorrow for their sin. But why? Jesus goes on to explain that as well, saying that “sins are increased through habitual practice” and that “a venial sin that could have been pardoned through contrition becomes a serious one through a person’s negligence and scorn, as you can deduce from the case of this soul who has already been condemned.” He then proceeds to describe this sorrowful and condemned person that tragically was living in sin even until death: “After having committed a venial and pardonable sin, he augmented [increased] it through habitual practice” and “Caught in a net of habitual and inordinate pleasure, his soul neither corrected nor curbed his sinful intention, until the time for his sentencing stood at the gates and his final moment was approaching.” Considering all of the above, what then does God think of married couples who come together in the marital act in sinful lust and concupiscence and about those who work on inflaming their sinful lust rather than quieting it? “They seek a warmth and sexual lust that will perish and love flesh that will be eaten by worms. When the couple comes to bed, my Spirit leaves them immediately and the spirit of impurity approaches instead, because they only come together for the sake of lust and do not discuss or think about anything else with each other. Such a married couple will never see my face unless they repent. For there is no sin so heavy or grave that penitence and repentance does not wash it away.” (Jesus Christ speaking to St. Bridget, in the Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 1, Chapter 26) As we can see, Jesus Christ views such foul, impure spouses as described above as eternally condemned. Therefore, a couple may not do anything before, during or after the procreative act that is against the primary or secondary purpose of marriage: the begetting of children, and the quieting of concupiscence. So contrary to modern day notion and common opinion (even amongst those who dare to call themselves by the name of Catholic and who should live like angels), a husband and wife are never allowed to “help” themselves with their hands or do other things to enhance their lust and in this way make themselves “ready” before the act as they so call it and their shameful and sinful excuse is. If a couple really believes in God they should pray to God before coming together and God will hear their prayers and make them ready without any further need by the couple to inflame their lust in a sinful way. Lubricants are of course also acceptable and the non-sinful and honorable way to use if there is a problem to complete the marital act. However, lubricants that increase sexual pleasure and that now are being manufactured and sold are of course totally unacceptable. Likewise, if a woman was not able to quiet her concupiscence before the completion of the procreative act, it is unlawful for her (or her husband) to help herself afterwards. If husband and wife engage in unlawful activities such as masturbation, oral sex, or any other unnecessary or non-procreative evil act, they always commit a mortal sin. Barren couples and people with defects or old age still fulfills the primary end of marriage through normal intercourse by being open to conception and desiring children and not being against conception if it should occur. Husband and wife are forbidden to indulge in all unnecessary sexual acts, that is, to masturbate themselves or their spouse or to fondle with their hands in improper, shameful bodily places (like the genital and breast area) and in this way enhance their lust. Masturbation, lewd or sensual kisses and touches is as forbidden during the procreative act as it is at any other time for any person. To avoid falling into mortal sin, a good husband and wife must learn to pray to God for relief in their concupiscence and lust. (The Most Holy Rosary is also the best weapon to use in order to conquer the Devil’s temptations.) If a pious couple really wants help from God, He will help them and remove the concupiscence and sinful lust from them. It is also many times necessary to offer up penances to God like fasting and eating less tasty food in order to acquire this goal. These small penances coupled with spiritual reading and prayer will help a couple to stem their sinful inclinations, as long as they stay out of mortal and venial sins. God almost never allows sinners to be freed from their attachment to sin unless they first offer up “penance and reparation for it.” Our Lord is crystal clear that penance is a great necessity for freeing the soul from the bondage of sin. Jesus Christ speaking to St. Bridget: “But if you take pleasure in committing even a slight sin, which you know to be a sin, and you do so trusting to your own abstinence and presuming on grace, without doing penance and reparation for it, know that it can become a mortal sin.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 3, Chapter 19) It is also of the greatest importance that husband and wife are not influenced by the evil and demonic teachings that are rampant in the secular world – even amongst those who dare to call themselves “Catholic” or “traditional Catholic”, or even worse, “Priest” or “Bishop”. These perverted people will tell you things such as, “that almost nothing is wrong in the marital act as long as the primary purpose of the act was achieved at some point. Whatever happens before, during or afterwards, was part of that act and is therefore licit and permitted.” This statement, as we have seen, is clearly false and have been thoroughly refuted by the teaching of Pope Pius XI that condemns all non-procreative sexual acts, as well as from the teaching of Pope Innocent XI that condemns the heretical idea that the marital act performed for pleasure only is without any fault or venial defect. In truth, all men and women of good will can of course see that the words of Holy Scripture – that prophesies and directly describes our lamentable, evil time where almost universal perversion rules all of society – has been directly fulfilled to the letter by those who hold such perverted views concerning the marital sexual act. “Knowing this first, that in the last days there shall come deceitful scoffers, walking after their own lusts...” (2 Peter 3:3) “Now the Spirit manifestly saith, that in the last times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to spirits of error, and doctrines of devils, Speaking lies in hypocrisy, and having their conscience seared...” Anyone therefore that agrees with or acts upon the teachings of such demonically inspired people will lose their souls, since they are rejecting the natural law that God has imprinted on their hearts, which tells them that such activities are inherently wrong, evil, selfish, unnecessary, and above all, shameful. “For the things that are done by them in secret are shameful, even to mention.” (Ephesians 5:12) Some pleasures are intrinsically evil and hence always forbidden That some pleasures are intrinsically evil is taught by the Natural Law and by the positive laws of God’s Church. Certain sins give a pleasure unique to themselves and hence are intrinsically evil pleasures. This is attested to in the following verse: “The discourse of sinners is hateful, and their laughter is at the pleasures of sin.” (Ecclesiasticus 27:14) For instance, the pleasure one gets from murdering a man is an intrinsically evil pleasure. The pleasure one gets from demeaning and degrading someone who is not as smart or rich or physically attractive as oneself is an intrinsically evil pleasure. The pleasure one gets from enjoying riotous assemblies is an intrinsically evil pleasure. “Take no pleasure in riotous assemblies, be they ever so small: for their consternation is continual.” (Ecclesiasticus 18:32) The love of money is an intrinsically evil pleasure. “There is not a more wicked thing than to love money.” (Ecclesiasticus 10:10) The pleasure one gets from mind-altering drugs such as LSD or marijuana is an intrinsically evil pleasure just as getting drunk is. When I was trying to convert a young boy, he told me that marijuana is good because God created it and it makes him feel good. I told him that God also created poison and some poisons taste good and may make you feel good for a while but will nevertheless kill you. This example applies perfectly to sexual pleasure because to some it tastes and feels good for a while but it surely kills the soul if not fought against and controlled. King Solomon is a good example of what happens to a man who doesn’t fight against bad pleasures and that lets himself get overcome by them. Today, sad to say, most people act in the precise same way as King Solomon did, for they do not fight against or resist any of the temptations that they are tempted with, whether lawful or unlawful, but commit them without any shame or scruple or pangs of conscience whatsoever. Carnal temptations led Solomon into mortal sins of immorality which led him into mortal sins of idolatry and apostasy: “And whatsoever my eyes desired, I refused them not: and I withheld not my heart from enjoying every pleasure, and delighting itself in the things which I had prepared: and esteemed this my portion, to make use of my own labour.” (Ecclesiastes 2:10) In truth, Pope St. Gregory the Great explains in his Moral Reflections 7:7 that “Immoderate relations with women led Solomon into idolatry. His immoderate relations with and devotion to women brought Solomon to such a state that he built a temple to idols. Indeed he was so addicted to lust and reduced to such infidelity that he did not fear to construct a temple to idols...” (Gratian, Medieval Marriage Law, Case Thirty-Two, Question IV, Part 4, C. 13) The Fall and Original Sin of Adam and Eve is the origin and cause of fleshly lusts and sexual desires From where comes this fleshly lust, this momentary pleasure of the flesh that so deceives us and tempts us to commit sins and excesses of various sorts? It came after Adam and Eve committed the Original Sin—after their sin of disobedience against God and His Law in the garden of Eden. The Holy Bible expressly reveals that Original Sin and thus all the temptations and defects that we now all experience and are plagued with entered the world and became a part of all Adam’s children (and descendants) because of Adam’s first sin, and that by this sin death followed, passing upon all Adam’s children and posterity for all generations to come: “Wherefore as by one man [Adam] sin entered into this world, and by sin death; and so death passed upon all men, in whom all have sinned.” (Romans 5:12) The only thing that saves us from this sure death is the blood of Our Lord Jesus Christ in the Sacrament of Baptism that washes away the stain or guilt of Original Sin, but not its effect. In truth, “for as by the disobedience of one man [Adam], many were made sinners; so also by the obedience of One [Our Lord Jesus Christ], many shall be made just.” (Romans 5:19) God’s Holy Word not only makes clear the fact that death entered the world because of Adam’s transgression or first sin, but it also makes clear that sin entered the world because of him—thus passing upon all men. The Church of course understood from the beginning that all our fleshly lusts and desires (whether inside or outside of marriage), arose as a direct result and evil effect of the sin of Adam and Eve, and that is why the Papal Magisterium and the Saints unanimously teach this doctrine of the Christian Faith. St. Augustine, City of God, Book XIV, Chapter 12 (c. 426 A.D.): “… lust, which only afterwards sprung up as the penal consequence of [the original] sin, the iniquity of violating it was all the greater in proportion to the ease with which it might have been kept.” St. John Chrysostom, A.D. 347-407, Homilies on Genesis 18:12: “‘Now, Adam had intercourse with his wife Eve.’ Consider when this happened. After their disobedience, after their loss of the Garden, then it was that the practice of intercourse had its beginning. You see, before their disobedience they followed a life like that of the angels, and there was no mention of intercourse. How could there be, when they were not subject to the needs of the body? So at the outset and from the beginning the practice of virginity was in force, but when through their indifference disobedience came on the scene and the ways of sin were opened, virginity took its leave for the reason that they had proved unworthy of such a degree of good things, and in its place the practice of intercourse took over for the future.” St. Jerome (c. 347-420 A.D.): “Eve in paradise was a virgin… understand that virginity is natural and that marriage comes after the Fall.” (Quoted in Honest to Man: p. 120 by Margaret Knight) St. Jerome, Against Jovinianus 1:16, A.D. 393: “And as regards Adam and Eve we must maintain that before the fall they were virgins in Paradise: but after they sinned, and were cast out of Paradise, they were immediately married.” St. John Damascene (c. 676-749 A.D.): “Adam and Eve were created sexless; their sin in Eden led to the horrors of sexual reproduction. If only our earliest progenitors had obeyed God, we would be procreating less sinfully now.” St. Augustine, City of God, Book 14, Chapter 26 (c. 426 A.D.): “In Eden, it would have been possible to beget offspring without foul lust. The sexual organs would have been stimulated into necessary activity by will-power alone, just as the will controls other organs. Then, without being goaded on by the allurement of passion, the husband could have relaxed upon his wife’s breasts with complete peace of mind and bodily tranquility, that part of his body not activated by tumultuous passion, but brought into service by the deliberate use of power when the need arose, the seed dispatched into the womb with no loss of his wife’s virginity. So, the two sexes could have come together for impregnation and conception by an act of will, rather than by lustful cravings.” St. John Chrysostom, A.D. 347-407, Homilies on Genesis 15:14: “… the consummation of that intercourse occurred after the fall; up till that time they were living like angels in paradise and so were not burning with desire, not assaulted by other passions, not subject to the needs of nature; on the contrary, they were created incorruptible and immortal, and on that account at any rate they had no need to wear clothes.” God had originally created the sexual act between man and woman to be a perfect act of love for God through mutual devotion and union of the flesh without any shameful lust. The act would have been no more pleasing to the flesh than a hug or caress, and childbirth was not to be painful. The emphasis on the flesh, both the momentary pleasure during the act and the pain during childbirth, are evil effects of Adam and Eve’s original sin. After Adam and Eve committed the original sin they covered their private parts indicating shame and that a violation had occurred in this area not intended by God: “and when they perceived themselves to be naked, they sewed together fig leaves, and made themselves aprons.” (Genesis 3:7) This strange sensation that Adam and Eve experienced, this momentary fleshly pleasure, was at the same time very shameful, something alien to them, to which they sensed a loss of control over their own bodies. “Hence, it happened that the defilements which flowed into the nature of man from Adam’s sin, especially the infirmity of the will and the unbridled desires of the soul, survive in man.” (Pope Pius XI, Divini illius magistri; Denzinger 2212) St. Paul also speaks about and laments this law of sin and concupiscence that is inherent in all humans after the fall, as well as “the defilements which flowed into the nature of man from Adam’s sin” which tempts us to commit sexual sins of all sorts: “But I see another law in my members, fighting against the law of my mind, and captivating me in the law of sin, that is in my members.” “When the first man transgressed the law of God, he began to have another law in his members which was repugnant to the law of his mind, and he felt the evil of his own disobedience when he experienced in the disobedience of his flesh a most righteous retribution recoiling on himself. Such, then, was the opening of his eyes which the serpent had promised him in his temptation [Genesis 3:5] — the knowledge, in fact, of something which he had better been ignorant of. Then, indeed, did man perceive within himself what he had done; then did he distinguish evil from good—not by avoiding it, but by enduring it.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book 1, Chapter 7) After the fall, the sexual act became shameful and disordered since the will to produce offspring had to compete with the will of self-gratification. This quick, momentary pleasure during the sexual act placed the excitation of the flesh at the center of attention instead of the true cause, which is the love of God and the procreation of a child. Satan always promises a quick thrill while death lies underneath. Circumcision which brings pain where a pleasure never belonged is an external sign that God reclaimed dominion over those that faithfully bore it, so that the devil may not tempt them with lust. The pleasure of the marital act was to be purely spiritual, the joy of bringing a godly child into the world who can be loved and return love, who would be a source of joy, comfort, and aid. The whole focus of attention during the marital act was to solely be the love of God and the joy of bringing a godly child into their family and the world. “For, if man had not sinned, union would have been like the union of other bodily members and would have been without the fervor and itching of pleasure just like the union of other members is. For member would have been joined to member… just like a slate to a slate.” (Gratian, On Marriage 32.2.2) Since the fall of Adam and Eve, however, the deep, spiritual love of God and of bringing a soul, a human being, into the world, had to compete with the pleasure of the flesh. It is a misplaced and inordinate pleasure that distracts from the true intention of why the marital act should be performed, and it is selfish in nature, because gratification of the flesh had entered a realm where it does not belong. The motive of bringing a child into the world had to compete with the motive of self-gratification of the flesh. Spouses who allow the motive of self-gratification (fleshly lust) to usurp the motive of pleasing God and of bringing a child into the world will be infected with the sin of self-love. They will not be able to truly love God, their children, or even themselves. “Men shall be… lovers of pleasure more than of God.” The best evidence that sexual pleasure is a punishment for the original sin of Adam and Eve, instead of a “gift from God” or “good” as many perverts nowadays think, is that the sexual act and sexual desire is both an intoxicating and shameful pleasure, in addition to the fact that the private parts are not subject to reason anymore. “Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xiv, 16, seqq., 24) that the infection of original sin is most apparent in the movements of the members of generation, which are not subject to reason. Now those members serve the generative power in the mingling of sexes, wherein there is the delectation of touch, which is the most powerful incentive to concupiscence. Therefore the infection of original sin regards these three chiefly, viz. the generative power, the concupiscible faculty and the sense of touch.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, First Part of the Second Part, Q. 83, Art. As a matter of fact, the shame that is inherent in all sexual acts is a striking proof that lust and concupiscence is a disease and evil: “For why is the special work of parents withdrawn and hidden even from the eyes of their children, except that it is impossible for them to be occupied in laudable procreation without shameful lust? Because of this it was that even they [Adam and Eve] were ashamed who first covered their nakedness. [Genesis 3:7] These portions of their person were not suggestive of shame before, but deserved to be commended and praised as the work of God. They put on their covering when they felt their shame, and they felt their shame when, after their own disobedience to their Maker, they felt their members disobedient to themselves.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 14) In truth, nothing could be more obvious than that there is a diseased condition concerning concupiscence and sexual desire: “That concupiscence, however, which we have to be ashamed of, and the shame of which has given to our secret members their shameful designation, pudenda, had no existence in the body during its life in paradise before the entrance of sin; but it began to exist in the body of this death after sin, the rebellion of the members retaliating man’s own disobedience. Without this concupiscence it was quite possible to effect the function of the wedded pair in the procreation of children: just as many a laborious work is accomplished by the compliant operation of our other limbs, without any lascivious heat; for they are simply moved by the direction of the will, not excited by the ardour of concupiscence.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 26) One can accurately describe sexual lust and concupiscence as a cancer and disease that started to grow in humankind at the moment that sin entered into creation. Indeed, one can even understand this fact from reason alone and St. Thomas Aquinas also confirms this fact, teaching that “because the reason is carried away entirely on account of the vehemence of the pleasure, so that it is unable to understand anything at the same time, [as in the case of intoxication of drugs]... the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused...” (Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. Only a thoroughly deluded and evil person would believe that getting intoxicated is something good, or that this inherently evil act does not need to be excused because of its inherent defective nature. Yet many deluded and lust filled souls that live today have fooled themselves and others into believing that sexual lust inside of marriage is something good and praiseworthy, instead of something dangerous and abnormal—dangerous since it tempts us into committing sins of the flesh—abnormal since it is an evil product of original sin. These people say that one of the purposes of marriage is so that they can have sex in order to inflame their fleshly lust and that marital relations is a sign of true love between the man and the wife (as if staying chaste would be a sign of not loving each other) and that spouses are allowed to have as much sexual pleasure as they can when they have marital relations as long as they do not prevent conception. They even go so far as to say that provoking the flesh by foreplay, masturbation or fondling with the hands in improper bodily places is according to God’s will. They think that sexual pleasure or concupiscence is a gift from God intended to satisfy them, when it in fact is an evil product of the fall. Marital relations, however, is to be used for the love, honor and glory of God by bringing into the world godly children. Thus, “From and with this concupiscence is born a man, a good work of God, but not born without the evil which the origin of generation contracts and which the grace of regeneration heals.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, 3.21.46) Sex was never intended by God to please or ease mankind’s lust since He willed spouses to perform the act solely with the intention of raising godly children for the love and honor of His holy name, and sexual temptations and the sexual lust didn’t even exist before the fall of Adam and Eve. After the fall however, and due to the weakness and frailty of the flesh, spouses are not forbidden to consider the secondary ends of marriage (such as the quieting of concupiscence) “so long as they are subordinated to the primary end [that is, procreation of children] and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved” but only in so far as to avoid something worse. St. Jerome explains it well: “Thus it must be bad to touch a woman. If indulgences is nonetheless granted to the marital act, this is only to avoid something worse. But what value can be recognized in a good that is allowed only with a view of preventing something worse?” The Holy Bible itself could not be more clear that God wants us to perform the marital act “only for the love of posterity” and the begetting of children: “And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, [children] in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” (The Holy Bible, Tobias 8:9) The Church’s teaching is clear on this point as well, teaching that: “the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children,” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii #54) and that is why the secondary end or purpose of quieting concupiscence must always be subordinated to the primary end or purpose of procreation. “A gift, indeed, for pious men is the prosperous propagation of children; but not that shame-producing excitement of the members, which our nature would not feel were it in a sound state, although corrupted nature now experiences it.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 25) In The Revelations of St. Bridget of Sweden, Our Lord Jesus Christ revealed to the saint how He originally intended the marital act to be performed by good and godly spouses before the fall. The Son of God speaks: “But now, my bride, for whose sake all these things are being said and shown, you might ask, how children would have been born by them if they had not sinned? I shall answer you: In truth, by the love of God and the mutual devotion and union of the flesh wherein they both would have been set on fire internally, love’s blood would have sown its seed in the woman’s body without any shameful lust, and so the woman would have become fertile. Once the child was conceived without sin and lustful desire, I would have sent a soul into the child from my divinity, and the woman would have carried the child and given birth to it without pain. When the child was born, it would have been perfect like Adam when he was first created. But this honor was despised by man when he obeyed the devil and coveted a greater honor than I had given to him. After the disobedience was enacted, my angel came over them and they were ashamed over their nakedness, and they immediately experienced the lust and desire of the flesh and suffered hunger and thirst. Then they also lost me, for when they had me, they did not feel any hunger or sinful fleshly lust or shame, but I alone was all their good and pleasure and perfect delight. “But when the devil rejoiced over their perdition and fall, I was moved with compassion for them and did not abandon them but showed them a threefold mercy: I clothed them when they were naked and gave them bread from the earth. And for the sensuality the devil had aroused in them after their disobedience, I gave and created souls in their seed through my Divinity. And all the evil the devil tempted them with, I turned to good for them entirely. “Thereafter, I showed them how to live and worship me, and I gave them permission to have relations, because before my permission and the enunciation of my will they were stricken with fear and were afraid to unite and have relations. Likewise, when Abel was killed and they were in mourning for a long time and observing abstinence, I was moved with compassion and comforted them. And when they understood my will, they began again to have relations and to procreate children, from which family I, their Creator, promised to be born. When the wickedness of the children of Adam grew, I showed my justice to the sinful, but mercy to my elect; of these I was appeased so that I kept them from destruction and raised them up, because they kept my commandments and believed in my promises.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1 Chapter 26) Here we see Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself declaring that before the fall, the sexual act would still have been performed, by “the love of God and the mutual devotion and union of the flesh” but “without any shameful lust” and “without sin and lustful desire”, thus directly refuting those who dare to proclaim that sensual lusts and desires are given to men as a good gift from God. “In paradise, however, if sin had not preceded, there would not have been, indeed, generation without union of the sexes, but this union would certainly have been without shame; for in the sexual union there would have been a quiet acquiescence of the members, not a lust of the flesh productive of shame. Matrimony, therefore, is a good, in which the human being is born after orderly conception; the fruit, too, of matrimony is good, as being the very human being which is thus born; sin, however, is an evil with which every man is born. Now it was God who made and still makes man; but by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for in him all sinned. [Romans 5:12]” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 37) St. Paul warns those who would marry as opposed to those who would remain virgins that spouses “shall have tribulation of the flesh”: “But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.” (1 Corinthians 7:28) It is certain that St. Paul does not refer to the desire to procreate as a tribulation of the flesh. Consequently, he can be referring only to one thing—sexual pleasure. Indeed, sexual pleasure is a tribulation of the flesh that must hence be fought against in thought and deed in some way or the Devil will succeed in tempting a spouse to fall into mortal sins of impurity either with the other spouse, with himself or with someone other than his spouse. There is no neutral ground with sexual pleasure—one either seek to enjoy it and hence inflame it by foreplay and other vile practices or seek to quench it and hence douse the fire of lust. In this context, Halitgar, a ninth-century bishop who was known as The Apostle to the Danes, declared that: “God did not create men and women so that they might enjoy carnal desire or live in the delights of the flesh”, adding that: “if there had been no transgression of God’s command [in the garden of Eden by Adam and Eve], no one would experience carnal pleasure in the intercourse of the married.” In perfect agreement with 2000 years of Church tradition, The Apostle to the Danes summed up his teaching on Original Sin in the following way: “Carnal pleasure is an uncleanness of the body which comes from uncontrolled lust and the weakness of the soul which gives in to the sin of the flesh.” (Halitgar, De Vitiis et Virtutibus et de Ordine Poenitentiarum Libri Quinque) St. Thomas Aquinas in his great work The Summa Theologica also agreed “that the infection of original sin is most apparent in the movements of the members of generation, which are not subject to reason.” He also taught that a man’s lack of rational control over his arousal and orgasm is the result of “the infection of original sin.” Although all aspects of the human soul are seen as “corrupted by original sin,” according to St. Thomas, the three aspects pertaining to human sexual response were most deeply infected, namely, “the generative power, the concupiscible faculty and the sense of touch.” The sense of touch was “the most powerful incentive to concupiscence.” Thus, St. Thomas linked the physical touching of bodies, with the effects of original sin. The Angelic Doctor concluded that: “Whoever, therefore, uses copulation for the delight which is in it, not referring the intention to the end intended by nature, acts against nature.” (cf. Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 5; In Sententiarum, 4.33.1.3) In truth, all our senses were soiled by the original sin after the fall—even our thoughts. Thus, people who let themselves grow attached to pleasures and feelings of various kinds will never be able to advance very far in their spiritual life, and in their search for God, since they will always be drawn towards earthly, carnal and perishable things. We read in the book of Genesis how God cursed the earth because of Adam and Eve’s transgression: Genesis 3:16-19 “To the woman also He [God] said: I will multiply thy sorrows, and thy conceptions: in sorrow shalt thou bring forth children, and thou shalt be under thy husband’s power, and he shall have dominion over thee. And to Adam he said: Because thou hast hearkened to the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, whereof I commanded thee, that thou shouldst not eat, cursed is the earth in thy work: with labor and toil shalt thou eat thereof all the days of thy life. Thorns and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herbs of the earth. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread till thou return to the earth, out of which thou wast taken: for dust thou art, and into dust thou shalt return.” There are, sad to say, too many things to recount that arose as a direct cause of the original sin of Adam and Eve. Death, injury, physical as well as emotional pain, painful childbirth, fatigue, hunger and thirst, and fleshly lusts and desires did not even exist before the fall of humanity into death and sin, and not only that, but nature also completely obeyed the will of humans. Thus, everything in nature was perfect, and matter and animals was in complete subjection to the will of man. In truth, if Adam and Eve would have kept away from sin, we would all be born and live a dream life in comparison to the miserable state we all humans now endure. “Matrimony was first instituted in Paradise so that the bridal chamber might be unblemished and marriage honorable, and so that conception be without lust and childbirth without pain [cf. Gen. 3:16].” (Gratian, Marriage Canons From The Decretum, C. 32, Q. 2, P. 2) But “by persuading man to sin, the Devil violated what God made well, so that the whole human race limps because of the wound made through the free choice of two human beings. Consider the wretchedness of the human race... no matter how great the earthly happiness you may enjoy, you must daily cope with internal strife... look at infants: see how many and how great are the evils they endure; in what vanities, torments, errors, and terrors they grow up. Error tempts adults, even those who serve God, to deceive them; labor and pain tempt them, to crush them; lust tempts them, to inflame them; grief tempts them, to prostrate them; pride tempts them, to make them vain. Who can easily explain all the ways in which the heavy yoke presses down upon the children of Adam? We must, then, hold that the reason for these evils must be either the injustice or impotence of God, or the punishment for the first and ancient sin. Since God is neither unjust nor impotent, there is only what you are forced unwillingly to confess: that the heavy yoke upon the children of Adam from the day of their coming out of their mother’s womb until the day of their burial within the mother of all would not have existed if the offense by way of origin had not come first to deserve it.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, 4.16.83) After the fall of man and his rebellion and disobedience against God, all of nature – not only animals, but also the human body – started to rebel against the will of man in consequence of this first sin, the body consequently no longer being subservient to the will of man as before the fall. Thus nature started to rebel and act against man and harm him, and the body started to tempt man and disobey his will, especially in the private parts “inasmuch as the reason, for rebelling against God, deserved that its body should rebel against it”. “That venereal concupiscence and pleasure are not subject to the command and moderation of reason, is due to the punishment of the first sin, inasmuch as the reason, for rebelling against God, deserved that its body should rebel against it, as Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xiii, 13). "the child, shackled with original sin, is born of fleshly concupiscence (which is not imputed as sin to the regenerate) as of a daughter of sin."” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 153, Art. 2, Reply to Objection 2) “Such, then, is the rebellion of this concupiscence which the primitive pair received for their own disobedience, and transfused by natural descent to us. It certainly was not at their bidding, but in utter disorder, that it was excited, when they covered their members, which at first were worthy to be gloried in, but had then become a ground of shame.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 59) In The Revelations of Saint Bridget, Book 5, also called The Book of Questions, and in Interrogation 5, Christ Himself reveals to Saint Bridget in a supernatural revelation that the only reason why nature and animals are able to harm us is because we consent to sin. In fact, Christ tells us that we humans endure illnesses “because of the vice of incontinence and excess, in order that people may learn spiritual moderation and patience by restraining the flesh”, thus showing us very clearly how the sin of concupiscence is especially effective in bringing about the many different illnesses that we humans endure today. “First question. Again the monk appeared on his ladder as before saying: “O Judge, why did you create worms that are harmful and useless?” “Answer to the first question. The Judge [Our Lord Jesus Christ] answered: “Friend, as God and Judge I have created heaven and earth and all that are in them, and yet nothing without cause nor without some likeness to spiritual things. Just as the souls of holy people resemble the holy angels who live and are happy, so too the souls of the unrighteous become like the demons who are eternally dying. Therefore, since you asked why I created worms, I answer you that I created them in order to show forth the manifold power of my wisdom and goodness. For, although they can be harmful, nevertheless they do no harm without my permission and only when sin demands it, so that man, who scorns to submit to his superior, may bemoan his capacity to be afflicted by lesser creatures, and also in order that he may know himself to be nothing without me – whom even the irrational creatures serve and they all stand at my beck and call.” “Second question. “Why did you create wild beasts that are also harmful to humankind?” “Answer to the second question. “As to why I created wild beasts, I answer: All things that I have created are not only good but very good and have been created either for the use or trial of humankind or for the use of other creatures and in order that humans might so much the more humbly serve their God inasmuch as they are more blessed than all the rest. However, beasts do harm in the temporal world for a twofold reason. First, so that the wicked may be corrected and beware, and so that wicked people might come to understand through their torments that they must obey me, their superior. Second, they also do harm to good people with a view to their advancement in virtue and for their purification. And because the human race rebelled against me, their God, through sin, all those creatures that had been subject to humans have consequently rebelled against them.” “Third question. “Why do you let sickness and pain into bodies?” “Answer to the third question. “As to why sickness comes upon the body, I answer that this happens both as a strong warning and because of the vice of incontinence and excess, in order that people may learn spiritual moderation and patience by restraining the flesh.” “… Fifth question. “Why is the human body afflicted even at the point of death?” “Answer to the fifth question. “As to why the body suffers pain in death, it is just that a person should be punished by means of that in which she or he has sinned. If she sins through inordinate lust, it is right for her to be punished with proportionate bitterness and pain. For that reason, death begins for some people on earth and will last without end in hell, while death ends for others in purgatory and everlasting joy commences.” (The Revelations of Saint Bridget, Book 5, Interrogation 5) The Apocalypse of Moses and Life of Adam and Eve (LAE) also devote a considerable space to the results of the fall. God’s judgment on the first human transgression profoundly affected both humanity and the rest of creation. The disobedience of Adam and Eve resulted in sin becoming part of the experience of all humanity (LAE 44.3). The whole human race is under God’s wrath (Apoc. Mos. 14.2; LAE 49.3; 50.2) and will face God’s judgment and destruction (LAE 49.3; 50.2; Apoc. Mos. There are two judgments: (1) The water judgment undoubtedly refers to the flood. (2) A judgment by ‘fire’, which refers to the end of the world or eternal hell fire for the wicked and unrepentant. Although the final judgment is expected, the books emphasize the changes that the fall brought to life in this world. When Adam and Eve sinned, they lost their original glory and were estranged from the glory of God (Apoc. Mos. All people lost immortality (Apoc. Mos. 28.3) and death became certain (LAE 26.2; Apoc. Mos. Life is now full of hardship, labour, enmity, strife, disease, pain, suffering and other evils (LAE 44.2-4; Apoc. Mos. Due to the fall, human life is marked by futile labour and failure: ‘those who rise up from us shall labour, not being adequate, but failing’ (LAE 44.3; cf. Apoc. Mos. Humanity is banned from paradise, with all its pleasures and comforts (Apoc. Mos. There are several physical aspects to God’s curse on the human race in response to the fall: (1) death, (2) disease and bodily pains and (3) birth pangs. These affected not only Adam and Eve, but also all their descendants (LAE 34.2; 44.2 [=Apoc. Mos. Due to the transgression of Adam and Eve, not only Adam and Eve but also all of their descendants die (LAE 26.2; Apoc. Mos. Human beings would not have died if Adam and Eve had not disobeyed God. The book also describes how Adam and Eve’s transgression brought disease and bodily pains. There are ‘seventy plagues’ on the body (LAE 34.2 [=Apoc. Mos. Seventy is probably a symbolic number indicating that the ailments affect the entire body. Sin leads to affliction of the entire body, ‘from the top of the head and the eyes and ears down to the nails of the feet and in each separate limb’ (LAE 34.2). This is a figure of speech in which the extreme members of the body are mentioned to indicate the whole body. Prior to the fall there were no disease (LAE 34.2). When Adam is on his deathbed, Seth asks, ‘What is pain and illness?’ (Apoc. Mos. Seth’s query suggests that the curse of illness was delayed until just prior to Adam’s death, since illness was still unknown to Adam’s children at that time. Romans 5:12 say in this regard: “Wherefore as by one man sin entered into this world, and by sin death; and so death passed upon all men, in whom all have sinned.” The physical curse due to the fall also brought pain in childbirth (Apoc. Mos. This important change in the operation of the physical world is based on Genesis 3:16. Nature also suffered damage as a result of the disobedience of Adam and Eve. Immediately after Eve ate the forbidden fruit, the nearby plants in paradise lost their leaves, except for the fig tree (Apoc. Mos. This suggest a solidarity between humanity and the natural world so that when human beings sin, nature suffers damage. By contrast, when God entered paradise to judge the original humans, the plants blossomed and prospered (Apoc. Mos. God’s divine glory and righteousness bring healing to nature, but human unrighteousness damages the natural world. Indeed, we see that this fact is also true after the fall since man lived to about 900 years before the flood, and that after this judgment, the human lifespan was drastically changed, undoubtedly as a direct result of the sins of men. Man’s actions are thus directly effective and causative in bringing either destruction or healing from God, and this shows us the inherent need of all men to conform to God’s Laws. The fall brought a profound change in plant life. The curse on the ground (Apoc. Mos. 24.1-3), which is based on Genesis 3:17-19, involves several aspects. First, the Ground would require hard labour to grow crops (vv. 2-3. Second, the ground would never be as productive as before the fall (v. 2, ‘it shall not give its strength’). Third, weeds, thistles and thorns would grow easily and abundantly, but these plants would be of no value for food and would make growing food crops more difficult (v. 2). After Adam and Eve were expelled from paradise, they no longer had access to many plants that grew in paradise (LAE 2.2; 4.1). Thus humans were reduced to eating the same food as animals (LAE 4.1). The only special plants Adam and Eve could take from paradise were certain aromatic spices (LAE 42.4; Apoc. Mos. The fall also brought changes to the animal world. The serpent was cursed because it allowed itself to be used as a vessel for the devil (Apoc. Mos. The serpent underwent fundamental changes in its physical nature: It was forced to crawl on its belly. Although other animals did not undergo such radical physical changes, their behavior changed profoundly after the fall. Prior to the fall, animals were subservient to humanity, since the image of God is in humans (Apoc. Mos. When Adam and Eve disobeyed God, the nature of animals was changed and they began to rebel against humans (Apoc. Mos. Animals took on some of the rebellious nature that is passed on to the descendants of Adam and Eve. The rebellion of the animals is illustrated by the attack of a wild animal who bites Seth (Apoc. Mos. In the Apoc. Mos., the attack is a result of a fundamental change in animals due to the fall (Apoc. Mos. The type of wild animal is not specified, since it represents the fundamental change in the nature of all animals. In LAE, however, the animal is identified as a serpent (LAE 37.1; 44.1), the animal that the devil indwelt. Yet, even in the passage where the wild animal attacks Seth, the beast obeys Seth when he commands it to be silent and to leave (Apoc. Mos. Thus although nature was corrupted by the fall, the damage is not comprehensive or to the same extent as for the future generations. This again suggest a solidarity between humanity and the natural world so that when human beings sin more, nature suffers more and rebels more. It is indeed perfect justice that man, who refused to obey God, should labor under the servitude of inferior passions, desires and creatures that rebel against him – just as man rebel and rebelled against God – so that through humility and acknowledgment of our own worthlessness, sin, weakness, infirmity, and nothingness, we should again be able to humbly approach Our Lord and God “with the assistance of grace, penance, resistance and moral effort”. Pope Pius XI, Mit brennender Sorge #25, March 14, 1937: “‘Original sin’ is the hereditary but impersonal fault of Adam’s descendants, who have sinned in him (Rom. It is the loss of grace, and therefore eternal life, together with a propensity to evil, which everybody must, with the assistance of grace, penance, resistance and moral effort, repress and conquer.” An accurate description or definition of the current state of humanity’s existence that best describe our state would be that we are living in exile. In truth, we are exiled from the presence of Our Lord and the Tree of Life because of the sin of our first parents. Very few people understand this great truth which says that we are living in exile and that we are enduring a most grievous punishment of exclusion from the presence of Our Lord. The direct consequence of this lack of knowledge and understanding of the state of our miserable existence, undoubtedly contributes enormously to the amount and severity of sin that people commit. The main reason behind this is that a person who knows or considers that he is in a state of punishment, or living under a curse, will almost always act more cautiously and refrain from doing more to infuriate his Lord. If people would only open their eyes and see in what miserable condition man have been degraded to through original sin, and that we all are under a most miserable punishment, many more people would undoubtedly be saved. The Apostle St. Paul rightly describes this exile and punishment, saying: “I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members” and “O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord.” (Romans 7:14-25) When we realize the actual facts of our degraded situation, the fear of God is undoubtedly increased, which is the beginning of salvation according to Holy Scripture: “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” “For there would have been none of this shame-producing concupiscence, which is impudently praised by impudent men, if man had not previously sinned; while as to marriage, it would still have existed, even if no man had sinned: for the procreation of children would have been effected without this disease. “O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord.” [Romans 7:24] For the body of this death existed not in paradise before sin; therefore did we say, “In the body of that chaste life,” which was the life of paradise, “the procreation of children could have been effected without the disease, without which now in the body of this death it cannot be done.” The apostle, however, before arriving at that mention of man’s misery and God’s grace which we have just quoted, had first said: “I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members.” Then it is that he exclaimed, “O wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord.” In the body of this death, therefore, such as it was in paradise before sin, there certainly was not another law in our members warring against the law of our mind—which now, even when we are unwilling, and withhold consent, and use not our members to fulfill that which it desires, still dwells in these members, and harasses our resisting and repugnant mind.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 6) In fact, the power of original sin over humanity is so great that Pope Eugene IV in The Council of Florence infallibly declared that all children are born under “the domination of the Devil” through original sin, and that the only way to save them from this lamentable state of servitude to our eternal foe, the Devil, is to give them the sacrament of Baptism, “through which they are snatched from the domination of the Devil [original sin] and adopted among the sons of God” (Denzinger 712). But there is yet another truth very important to remember. As soon as we wish to speak of education, Our human nature, the nature of every man who comes into this world since the original sin (except for Our Lord Jesus Christ and the Blessed Virgin Mary) is no longer an intact or balanced nature that is subject to God. This human nature that all human beings have inherited from Adam, is a wounded, corrupted, and fallen nature, “whose will is no longer directed towards God, but is self-centered, and consequently, selfish; a nature whose tendencies and passions are no longer adapted to reason, but are carnal and opaque, permeated with the selfishness of the will.” St. Thomas Aquinas writes concerning this: “Through the sin of our first parents, all the powers of the soul are left destitute of their proper order, whereby they are naturally directed to virtue. This destitution is called a wounding of nature. First, in so far as the reason, where prudence resides, is deprived of its order to the true, there is the wound of ignorance. Second, in so far as the will is deprived of its order to the good, there is the wound of malice. Third, in so far as the sensitive appetite is deprived of its order to the arduous, there is the wound of weakness. Fourth, in so far as it is deprived of its order to the delectable moderated by reason, there is the wound of concupiscence.” St. Thomas adds: “These four wounds, ignorance, malice, weakness and concupiscence are afflicted on the whole of human nature only as a result of our first parents’ sin. But since the inclination to the good of virtue is diminished in each individual on account of actual sin, these four wounds are also the result of other sins, in so far as, through sin, the reason is obscured, especially in practical matters, the will hardened to evil, good actions become more difficult, and concupiscence more impetuous.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, First Part of the Second Part, Q. 85, Art. Although we are born under the domination of the Devil through original sin, this “wounded” nature that we have all inherited from Adam is nonetheless redeemed by Christ through the Sacrament of Baptism. Thus since original sin, grace is not only elevating, but also healing. We are redeemed in Christ, healed by his wounds, and called to sanctity by our conformity to Christ crucified, offered in sacrifice. To resume, grace makes our human nature partake in the Divine Nature, and it is thus elevating; and since our human nature is wounded, it is also healing. 2 Peter 1:3-10 “As all things of His [Our Lord Jesus Christ’s] divine power which appertain to life and godliness, are given us, through the knowledge of him who hath called us by his own proper glory and virtue. By whom He hath given us most great and precious promises: that by these you may be made partakers of the divine nature: flying the corruption of that concupiscence which is in the world. And you, employing all care, minister in your faith, virtue; and in virtue, knowledge; And in knowledge, abstinence; and in abstinence, patience; and in patience, godliness; And in godliness, love of brotherhood; and in love of brotherhood, charity. For if these things be with you and abound, they will make you to be neither empty nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. For he that hath not these things with him, is blind, and groping, having forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore, brethren, labour the more, that by good works you may make sure your calling and election. For doing these things, you shall not sin at any time.” Since human nature is wounded in every man and woman as well as in all our children, education must strive to heal, to rectify, and to purify the tendencies of our fallen nature, with the grace of Jesus Christ, with authority that dares to command, and with the use of punishment when they refuse to obey. Today, there are far too many parents who, through living an ungodly and selfish life, refuse to understand the inborn weakness of our human nature, and the inherent evilness of sexual desire or concupiscence, as well as its inherent danger and potential to tempt us to commit evil acts, “but in this such persons gravely err, because they do not take into account the inborn weakness of human nature, and that law planted within our members, which, to use the words of the Apostle Paul, ‘fights against the law of my mind [Rom. (Pope Pius XI, Divini illius magistri; Denzinger 2214) Baptism cleanses us from original sin, but leaves intact in us the effect of the original sin, which are the four wounds of ignorance, malice, weakness, and concupiscence. The grace that baptism gives us truly makes us children of God in Christ Jesus, and through Christ Jesus, since this grace conforms us to Christ through His passion and death, and consequently, it demands that we die on the cross to ourselves and our own will in order that we may learn “to live according to the Spirit” rather than “according to the flesh” (Romans 8:5). St. Paul tells us: “Do you not know that all we who have been baptized into Christ Jesus, have been baptized into His death? For we know that our old self has been crucified with Him, in order that the body of sin may be destroyed.” These words are very strong: “in order that the body of sin may be destroyed, that we may no longer be slaves to sin.” (Romans 6:2-6) And also: “If you have risen with Christ (through Baptism) seek the things that are above, not the things that are on earth. For you have died and your life is hidden with Christ in God.” (Colossians 3:1-3) This death of which St. Paul speaks in so many of his Epistles, is nothing other than the most necessary Christian mortification, the putting to death of our evil tendencies, our pride, of our selfishness, of our laziness, and most importantly, of our sensuality. This death is nothing other than the daily renunciation that Our Lord demands from those who want to be saved: “If anyone wishes to come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.” (Matthew 16:24) Let him deny himself each day, from the cradle, early childhood, to the grave. The Life of St. Philip Neri, Apostle of Rome, A.D. 1534: “Ever since sin so fatally disordered our nature there is a dark and profound mystery in pleasure, as there is in pain… Only Jesus, who cleared up the mystery of pain and sanctified it, has cast his light on the mystery of pleasure and purified it. He has taught us that pleasure is no longer since the Fall inseparably linked with virtue, but that the ordinary companion of virtue is suffering, so that blessed are they that suffer for justice’ sake, blessed they that mourn. (Matthew 5:5,10) And hence it follows that we should approach pleasure with self-restraint and forethought—nay, with fear and trembling; that many pleasures are evil and unholy, and those alone safe which are noble, spiritual, and restrained [that is, those pleasures that alone are safe are not sensual or fleshly]; those in short which, being bound up with some spiritual good, are accompanied by charity and are expansions of charity.” (Extracts from "St. Philip Neri", by Alfonso, Cardinal Capecelatro, transl. by Thomas Pope, Burns, Oates, & Washbourne, London, 1926. According to the teaching of the Church, superbly articulated by the Holy Fathers, man was created for the purpose of being in communion with God in love; or according to the Apostle Peter, to be “partakers of the divine nature: flying the corruption of that concupiscence which is in the world.” Man was supposed to move toward the goal of becoming “partakers of the divine nature” (2 Peter 1:4) by living in accordance with his own nature, that is, in accordance with God’s will that was innate in human nature. But his God-implanted natural motion toward the ultimate goal was interrupted by the fall. Adam’s sin and the beginning of evil in the visible world, according to Saint Maximos, consists in the misuse (use contrary to nature) of his natural powers and of God’s other creations in general. From then on, man slavishly served the irrational impulses of these powers, which impulses drove him to incline toward pleasure alone, and as far as possible to avoid pain. For fallen man “directs his whole effort toward pleasure and does all he can to avoid pain. He struggles with all his might to attain pleasure and fights against pain with immense zeal.” (“First Century of Various Texts” 53 in The Philokalia 2, p. 175) Man’s reward for sin is seen not only in his body’s changeable and mortal condition. Man did not simply lose the incorruptibility of his nature, but he was also condemned to passionate sexual generation in the manner of animals: “The first man was fittingly condemned to a bodily generation that is without choice, material and subject to death, God thus rightly judging him who had freely chosen what is worse over what is better… to bear the dishonorable affinity with the irrational beasts, instead of the divine, unutterable honor of being with God.” (Saint Maximos, “Peri diaforon aporion” (“On Various Perplexing Topics”), PG 91, 1348A) In reference to the consequences of the fall, Saint Gregory of Nyssa likewise elaborates on the subject of man’s condemnation to sexual generation: “Through the beguilement of the enemy of our life, man freely acquired the bent toward what is bestial and without intelligence.” (“Pros tous penthountas” (“To Those Who Mourn”), PG 46, 521D–524A.) Elsewhere, this Holy Father characterizes all the consequences of the fall as “the putting on of the skin garments.” By “skin garments,” the Saint means the sum total of the evident signs of the corruption of human nature, namely: “copulation, conception, parturition, impurities, suckling, feeding, evacuation, gradual growth to full size, prime of life, old age, disease, and death.” (“Peri psichis ke anastaseos” (“On the Soul and Resurrection”), PG 46, 148C–149A.) According to Saint Maximos, it is precisely through the birth from the first Adam that the sensual pleasure, as well as pain, is transmitted to all human beings; for in every birth through generation, the ancestral sin is transmitted in its entirety: “When our forefather, Adam, broke the divine commandment, in place of the original form of generation, he conceived and introduced into human nature, at the prompting of the serpent, another form, originating in pleasure and terminating through suffering in death… And because he introduced this ill-gotten pleasure-provoked form of generation, he deservedly brought on himself, and on all men born in the flesh from him, the doom of death through suffering.” (Saint Maximos, “Fourth Century of Various Texts” 44, Philokalia 2: 246–47) Hence, it appears that herein chiefly lies the ancestral sin, with and in which every human is born, since “all those born of Adam are ‘conceived in iniquities,’ thus coming under the forefather’s sentence.” (Saint Maximos, “Peusis ke apokrises” (“Questions and Answers”) 3, PG 788B.) Elsewhere, when asked the meaning of the Psalm verse “I was conceived in iniquities, and in sin did my mother bear me” (Psalm 50:5), Saint Maximos answers: “God’s original purpose was not that we be born from corruption through marriage. But Adam sinned, and the transgression of the commandment introduced marriage.” (“Peusis ke apokrises” (“Questions and Answers”), 3, PG 788B.) It should be noted that David and the holy Fathers speak of birth “in sins” within lawful marriage. Such views on birth are seen already in the Old Testament, where special “sin offerings” are prescribed by God for the purification of a woman after she gives birth (see Lev. Even before Saint Maximos, Saint John Chrysostom taught the same thing: “After he was created, he lived in Paradise, and there was no reason for marriage. A helper needed to be made for him, and one was made, and even then marriage was not deemed necessary. It had not yet appeared. But, rather, they continued without it, living in Paradise as if in heaven and delighting in their converse with God . As long as they were unconquered by the devil and respected their own Master, virginity also continued, adorning them more than the diadem and golden clothing adorn the emperors. But when, becoming captives, they took off this garment and laid aside the heavenly adornment and sustained the dissolution deriving from death, the curse, pain, and toilsome existence, then together with these, enters marriage, this mortal and slavish garment. Do you see whence marriage had its beginning, whence it was deemed necessary? From the disobedience, from the curse, from death. For where there is death, there also is marriage. Whereas, when the first does not exist, then neither does the second follow.” (Saint John Chrysostom, “Peri Parthenias” (“On Virginity”) 14, PG 48, 543–44) It should be emphasized here that, according to Saint Maximos—and according to all the other Fathers of the Church—evil (that is, sin) does not exist within things themselves (for God made all things “very good”) but only in man’s misuse of them. Specifically, Saint Maximos writes: “It is not food that is evil but gluttony, not the begetting of children but unchastity, not material things but avarice, not esteem but self-esteem. This being so, it is only the misuse of things that is evil, and such misuse occurs when the intellect fails to cultivate its natural powers.” (Saint Maximos, “Third Century on Love” 4, Philokalia 2:83) Consequently, every man must fight against his concupiscence in some way if he is going to be able to reach the safe harbor of salvation and eternal life. St. Thomas Aquinas, speaking on this subject: “answer that, Chastity takes its name from the fact that reason "chastises" concupiscence, which, like a child, needs curbing, as the Philosopher states (Ethic. Now the essence of human virtue consists in being something moderated by reason, as shown above (I-II, 64, 1).” (Summa Theologica, II-II, Q. 151, Art. 1) Speaking on the same context of the necessity of all men to subdue their concupiscence and fallen nature, St. Thomas compares giving way to concupiscence to “the case of a child left to his own will” growing strong: “As stated above (1; 142, 2), the concupiscence of that which gives pleasure is especially likened to a child, because the desire of pleasure is connatural to us, especially of pleasures of touch which are directed to the maintenance of nature. Hence it is that if the concupiscence of such pleasures be fostered by consenting to it, it will wax very strong, as in the case of a child left to his own will. Wherefore the concupiscence of these pleasures stands in very great need of being chastised: and consequently chastity is applied antonomastically to such like concupiscences, even as fortitude is about those matters wherein we stand in the greatest need of strength of mind.” (Summa Theologica, II-II, Q. 151, Art. 2, Reply to Objection 2) In this context of speaking about the need to resist and conquer our concupiscence, The Holy Council of Trent infallibly decreed in the Fifth Session on Original Sin that we all need to “resist manfully by the grace of Jesus Christ” our own concupiscence and sensual nature if we wish to be saved, thus proving, once and for all, that concupiscence and sexual desire must be evil, since God would never tell us to resist what is good or a gift from Him. “But this holy council perceives and confesses that in the one baptized there remains concupiscence or an inclination to sin, which, since it is left for us to wrestle with, cannot injure those who do not acquiesce but resist manfully by the grace of Jesus Christ; indeed, he who shall have striven lawfully shall be crowned. This concupiscence, which the Apostle sometimes calls sin, the holy council declares the Catholic Church has never understood to be called sin in the sense that it is truly and properly sin in those born again, but in the sense that it is of sin and inclines to sin.” (Pope Paul III, Council of Trent, Session V, Section 5, June 17, 1546) The husband and wife, joined in the holy Sacrament of Matrimony for the purpose of procreation of children, remain nevertheless in the fallen state. Although baptism entirely wipes away original sin, there remains an effect of original sin in the human person called concupiscence, which is a tendency toward personal sin. The Council of Trent explains that this inclination to sin is inherent in human persons. Even the holiest of persons, if they were conceived with original sin, have concupiscence. Only Jesus and the Virgin Mary were conceived without original sin, and never had concupiscence (Adam and Eve were created without original sin, but they later fell from grace, and as a result they had concupiscence). We mere weak and mortal sinners must always struggle against this tendency toward selfishness, toward valuing lesser goods over greater goods, toward the disorder of values that is the basis for sin. It is therefore clear that “there must be warfare against evil of concupiscence, which is so evil it must be resisted in the combat waged by chastity, lest it do damage.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, 3.21.43) Thus, “Self-restraint is to prevail over sensual pleasure; on the other hand, the prevalence of the latter is what I call licentiousness.” (Saint Gregory of Nazianzus the Theologian, Vol. II, “Epi Ithika” (“Moral Epopees”) 31, “Ori pachimereis,” PG 37, 651A.) Concupiscence and sexual desire is an evil disease that transmits the Original Sin to the offspring according to the Holy Bible and the Church Today, most people are unaware of the fact that the ancient tradition of the Church teaches that concupiscence and sexual desire actually transmits the Original Sin to the offspring, but this has always been the Church’s teaching from the very beginning of its foundation by Our Lord Jesus Christ, and it was also taught in the Old Testament long before the New Testament was revealed to us. God Himself revealed this doctrine in The Book of Psalms, teaching us that we are conceived in the iniquity of the Original Sin: “For behold I was conceived in iniquities; and in sins did my mother conceive me.” Pope Innocent III as well, taught that the “foul concupiscence” that is inherent in all marital sexual acts transmits the stain of the Original Sin to one’s children and that “the conceived seeds [of the children] are befouled and corrupted” by this “foul concupiscence.” Pope Innocent III, On the Seven Penitential Psalms: “Who does not know that conjugal intercourse is never committed without itching of the flesh, and heat and foul concupiscence, whence the conceived seeds [of the children] are befouled and corrupted?” Pope Pius XI confirmed this teaching by the Papal Magisterium in his authoritative encyclical Casti Connubii, teaching us that the sexual act became “the way of death by which original sin is passed on to posterity” after the fall and original sin of Adam and Eve, and that the only way to cleanse the child from the stain of the original sin is through the Sacrament of Baptism, which makes all of them “living members of Christ, partakers of immortal life, and heirs of that eternal glory to which we all aspire from our inmost heart.” Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 14), Dec. 31, 1930: “For although Christian spouses even if sanctified themselves cannot transmit sanctification to their progeny, nay, although the very natural process of generating life [that is, the marital sexual act] has become the way of death by which original sin is passed on to posterity, nevertheless, they share to some extent in the blessings of that primeval marriage of Paradise, since it is theirs to offer their offspring to the Church in order that by this most fruitful Mother of the children of God they may be regenerated through the laver of Baptism unto supernatural justice and finally be made living members of Christ, partakers of immortal life, and heirs of that eternal glory to which we all aspire from our inmost heart.” In addition to these facts, The Council of Trent infallibly teaches that the sexual generative act is the reason behind why humans contract the stain of original sin. Pope Paul III, The Council of Trent, Session 5, On Original Sin, ex cathedra: “By one man sin entered into the world, and by sin death... so that in them there may be washed away by regeneration, what they have contracted by generation [that is, by the marital sexual act], ‘For unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God [John 3:5].” (Denzinger 791; Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils) In another part of the Fifth Session of Trent, the Council confirmed the fact that the sexual act transmits the original sin: “If any one asserts, that this sin of Adam,--which in its origin is one, and being transfused into all by propagation [that is, by the procreative marital sexual act], not by imitation, is in each one as his own,--is taken away either by the powers of human nature, or by any other remedy than the merit of the one mediator, our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath reconciled us to God in his own blood, made unto us justice, sanctification, and redemption; or if he denies that the said merit of Jesus Christ is applied, both to adults and to infants, by the sacrament of baptism rightly administered in the form of the church; let him be anathema.” St. Augustine also explains this doctrine of the Church concerning concupiscence in several of his works, teaching “that by his sin Adam fell from his original supernatural status, and that through human propagation, which involved concupiscence, the lack of grace was passed on to every human being descended from Adam.” In his confrontation with Pelagius, Augustine’s teaching concerning the effects of Adam and Eve’s sin took on hard, clear connections involving sex, sin, and shame. Augustine taught that original sin was passed on to persons at their conceptions. When spouses conceived a child, they passed on the effects of Adam’s original sin. Thus every human being received a human nature deformed by Adam’s sin. St. Augustine’s teaching about original sin was “received,” that is, accepted as a doctrine that has always been true by the Catholic Church. His clear explanation of original sin helped to resolve three issues. First, it explained the practice of baptizing infants that was taught from the beginning of the Church by the Apostles and Apostolic Tradition. Secondly, it explained why concupiscence remained even after baptism. This sacrament removed original sin, but not its effects. Thirdly, Augustine’s teaching about original sin provided a weapon that could be used to defeat Pelagius’ false and heretical teachings about the basic goodness of the fallen human nature. Legal marital relations in the Bible is described as a cause of impurity In the book of Leviticus, the infallible Word of God describes how even legal marital relations between husband and wife makes them impure or unclean, thus describing the marital act itself as the cause of impurity, and not as something “holy” or “good,” as many people nowadays have deceived themselves into believing. Leviticus 15:16-18,24 “The man from whom the seed of copulation goeth out, shall wash all his body with water: and he shall be unclean until the evening. The garment or skin that he weareth, he shall wash with water, and it shall be unclean until the evening. The woman, with whom he copulateth, shall be washed with water, and shall be unclean until the evening. If a man copulateth with her in the time of her flowers, he shall be unclean seven days: and every bed on which he shall sleep shall be defiled.” Douay-Rheims Bible Commentary explains Leviticus 15 thus: “These legal uncleannesses were instituted in order to give the people a horror of carnal impurities.” As we can read from these verses from Holy Scripture, God describes even legal marital relations as a cause of defilement and impurity between husband and wife and ordains that both of them shall be considered as unclean on the day they had marital relations. Leviticus also prohibits the man from seeing his wife during her infertile monthly cycle, thus diminishing the temptations of both parties. “The woman, who at the return of the month, hath her issue of blood, shall be separated seven days.” (Leviticus 15:19) However, one must not think that the marital act is evil or impure in and of itself from the moral viewpoint when it is performed for the sake of procreation, but rather that after the fall, the human will or intent almost always yields more or less to concupiscence and self-gratification. St. Augustine explain it thus: “I do not say that nuptial union that is, union for the purpose [or motive] of procreating is evil [or sinful], but even say it is good. But… If men were subject to the evil of lust to such an extent that if the honesty of marriage were removed [such as in the case of most men and women today], all of them would have intercourse indiscriminately [by unnatural and excessively lustful sexual acts], in the manner of dogs...” (Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 7:16, A.D. 421) The main reason why Holy Scripture defines the marital act as a cause of defilement and impurity is because the sexual act is so potent in giving a person lascivious thoughts and desires—by implanting and defiling the mind with countless unholy and ungodly desires. While the marital act performed for the purpose of procreation is a lawful act, the act still defiles the mind by giving it all sorts of lascivious feelings, pictures or thoughts, in addition to making the spouses intoxicated by the drug of sexual pleasure, and this is also the reason why the Holy Bible directs all spouses who have performed the marital act to consider themselves impure, so that they may seek Our Lord’s help in order to conquer their concupiscences, temptations and thoughts that arises as a result of the marital act. In order to warn us about the danger of marriage and the marital act, St. Paul also warns those who would marry as opposed to those who would remain virgins that spouses “shall have tribulation of the flesh”: “But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh.” (1 Corinthians 7:28) The only couple who performed the marital act without this curse of concupiscence was the parents of Our Blessed Lady at the time they conceived Her, since Our Lord supernaturally protected them from feeling any concupiscence so that they would not be able to transmit the original sin to Our Lady, who would become the Mother of Our Lord Jesus Christ. That is why Mary was conceived free from original sin from the first moment of her conception in the womb of her mother. Every child would have been born without original sin if Adam and Eve had not sinned. From this we can understand that it is very important for parents to fight against the search for self-gratification in order to draw down abundant blessings and graces from Heaven to themselves and their children. The Natural Law condemns all unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts The Natural Law is the law that every person knows by instinct from birth. It is planted by the Creator in our heart, and everyone – even pagans who have never heard about God or the true Catholic religion – receives this gift from God. Examples of sins against the Natural Law that are easy to recognize are: murder, rape, theft, pedophilia, slander and lying. The conscience always convicts a person who commits such sins and thus, there can never be an excuse for people who commit them. As the Haydock Bible and Commentary correctly explains about The Natural Law and Romans 2:14-16: “these men are a law to themselves, and have it written in their hearts, as to the existence of a God, and their reason tells them, that many sins are unlawful...” The Natural Law that God has imprinted on every person’s heart teaches that some sexual acts, touches and kisses are inherently evil, unnecessary, selfish, unnatural, and shameful, while others are not. Some people, however, have hardened themselves in their sins and do not heed this warning or reproach from their conscience. But this is their own fault since they have rejected God and smothered their God given conscience through deliberate sin. This is testified to in the Bible in the following verses: “And Pharaoh seeing that rest was given, hardened his own heart, and did not hear them, as the Lord had commanded. And the magicians said to Pharaoh: This is the finger of God. And Pharaoh heart was hardened, and he hearkened not unto them, as the Lord had commanded. And Pharaoh’s heart was hardened, so that neither this time would he let the people go.” In the marvelous Revelations of Saint Bridget of Sweden, Our Lord Jesus Christ speaks about the “hardening” of a sinner’s heart by using the example of the Pharaoh found in The Book of Exodus, chapter 8, in the Old Testament of the Bible. Fifth question. “Why are some people exceedingly hardened, while others enjoy wonderful consolation?” Our Lord Jesus Christ’s answer to the fifth question. “As to why some people are hardened, I [Jesus] answer: Pharaoh’s hardness of heart was his own fault, not mine, because he did not want to conform himself to my divine will. Hardness of heart is nothing other than the withdrawal of my divine grace, which is withdrawn when people do not give me, their God, their free possession, namely, their will. “You can understand this by means of a parable. There was a man who owned two fields, one of which lay fallow, while the other bore fruit at certain times. A friend of his said to him: ‘I wonder why, although you are wise and rich, you do not take more care to cultivate your fields or why you do not give them to others to cultivate.’ The man answered: ‘One of the fields, no matter how much care I take, does not produce anything but the most useless plants that are seized by noxious animals that ruin the place. If I fertilize it with manure, it only insults me by growing wild because, though it does produce a small amount of grain, even more weeds spring up, which I refuse to gather in, since I only want pure grain. The better plan, then, is to leave a field like that uncultivated, since then the animals do not occupy the place or hide in the grass, and, if any bitter herbs do sprout, they are useful for the sheep, because, after tasting them, the sheep learn not to be fastidious about sweeter fodder. “The other field is managed according to the nature of the seasons. Some parts of it are stony and need fertilizer; other parts are wet and need warmth, while still others are dry and need watering. Thus I organize my work according to the different conditions of the field.’ I, God, am like this man. The first field represents the free activity of the will given to man, which he uses more against me than for me. Even if man does do some things that please me, yet he provokes me in more ways, since man’s will and my will are not in harmony. Pharaoh also acted in this way when, although he knew my power by means of sure signs, nevertheless he set his mind against me and continued on in his wickedness. Therefore, he experienced my justice, because it is only just that a person who does not make good use of small things should not be allowed to rejoice proudly in greater ones. “The second field represents the obedience of a good mind and the denial of self-will. If such a mind is dry in devotion, it should wait for the rain of my divine grace. If it is stony through impatience and hardheartedness, it should bear chastening and correction with equanimity. If it is wet through carnal lust, it should embrace abstinence and be like an animal alert to its owner’s will. I, God, can proudly rejoice in a mind like that. The human will acting in opposition to me causes people to be hardhearted. I desire the salvation of everyone, but this cannot come about without the personal cooperation of each and every person in conforming his or her will to mine. “Furthermore, as to why grace and progress are not granted equally to all – that belongs to my hidden judgment. I know and measure out what is beneficial and appropriate to each one, and I hold people back in their designs so that they do not fall more deeply. Many people have received the talent of grace and are capable of working but refuse to do so. Others keep themselves from sin out of fear of punishment, or because they do not have the possibility of sinning, or because sin does not attract them. Thus, some are not given greater gifts, because I alone understand the human mind and know how to distribute my gifts.” (The Revelations of Saint Bridget, Book 5, Interrogation 13) The description of a sinner “hardening” himself through sin that the Holy Scripture and spiritual writers often use to describe such people is indeed a most perfect description for this process of a sinner’s evolution in wickedness. Indeed, the more a man is of bad will, the less will also his conscience rebuke him for his sinful activities, so that a person hardened in habitual sins will many times totally cease to hear the rebuke of his God given conscience. The reason behind why people fall into heresies of all kinds is that they sin against the Natural Law concerning one or more of the seven deadly sins: lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, wrath, envy, and pride. Anyone who commits a single one of these sins sins mortally against nature, and damns himself. If people would only keep the Natural Law, the devil would never be able to conquer and damn their souls. However, of all the seven mortal sins, lust is especially powerful in inducing a man to fall into heresy. A great reason why the people who commit sexual sins are so “hardened” in their sins, and so hard to be converted according to St. Thomas, is because sensual lusts (both for the married and the unmarried people alike) actually “gives rise to blindness of mind, which excludes almost entirely the knowledge of spiritual things, while dulness of sense arises from gluttony, which makes a man weak in regard to the same [spiritual] intelligible things.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, II:II, Q. 15, Art. 3) Indeed, this “blindness of mind” and “dulness of sense” in regards to “the knowledge of spiritual things” that St. Thomas describes that lustful and gluttonous people have, is undoubtedly the main reason why most people, however much evidence is provided against their heresies, refuse to convert. It is therefore true to say that “The perverse are hard to be corrected, and the number of fools [and damned people] is infinite” (Ecclesiastes 1:15) because of their own bad will and lasciviousness, according to God’s Holy and infallible Word. Their short moment of pleasure in this perishable world blinds them to the truth about God and the Natural Law, precipitating them into an eternal hell fire and torment. This fact also requires married people from not indulging too often in the marital act. For all who overindulge in the marital act will always experience a “blindness of mind” of spiritual things. So young as well as old must be kept away from impurity and gluttony, since both of these sins are very powerful in getting a person to abandon the faith and the moral life, since the “blindness of mind” and “dulness of sense” undoubtedly will effect the minds of both young and old in a very detrimental way. Since the Holy Bible itself infallibly tells us “the number of fools is infinite” and that “The perverse are hard to be corrected” we should not wonder or find it hard to believe or accept that Our Lord’s words in the Gospel that most men are damned, are true. The fact that a person can never claim ignorance concerning points of doctrine that concerns the Natural Law – since all people knows about them automatically by nature and instinct – makes it evident that the study and gaining a knowledge of the Natural Law must always take a precedence above other theological studies; for a person can be ignorant about many of the theological doctrines of the Church without becoming a heretic, but a person can never contradict, doubt, or hold an opinion at variance to the Natural Law without by that fact, becoming a heretic. There is thus a great gulf between those points of doctrine that concerns the Natural Law, and those points of doctrine that we can only know about through supernatural revelation. Indeed, so important is the knowledge of the Natural Law, that the Saints and Doctors of the Church teaches that the reason most of the people of the earth are not allowed to receive the knowledge of the Gospel or gain an entrance into the Catholic Church, is because they sin against or hold opinions at variance to the Natural Law. The importance of knowing about and understanding the Natural Law cannot be understated or underestimated since the direct reason why God left these people outside the knowledge of His Gospel is because of their manifold sins or heresies against the Natural Law. Thus, “God foreknew that if they [infidels] had lived and the gospel had been preached to them, they would have heard it without belief” (St. Augustine) and left them outside the faith in the darkness of their sins and paganism, for since their lives were evil and full of sins against nature, Justice also excluded them from hearing the Gospel. This makes it clear to us all how important the study of the Natural Law is, for if a person keeps all of the laws of nature, God will also always come to such a person and reveal himself to him according to the saints who teach that: “In the case of a man who seeks good and shuns evil, by the leading of natural reason, God would either reveal to him through internal inspiration what had to be believed, [such as the absolutely necessary mysteries of the Trinity and the Incarnation that all without exception must have a knowledge of and right belief in for salvation] or would send some preacher of the faith to him…” (St. Thomas Aquinas, De Veritate, 14, A. 11, ad 1) A person can thus be in “material heresy” or be a “material heretic” concerning points of doctrine that do not concern the Natural Law, (that is, be innocently unaware that his opinion contradicts the Catholic Faith) but a person can never deny or doubt a doctrine that pertains to the Natural Law and remain a Catholic and retain his Catholic Faith or his salvation. In order to become a heretic, one must obstinately deny or doubt a doctrine of the Catholic Faith, and if a person commits this crime, he is immediately placed in a state of damnation, awaiting his death, when the devil will come and take him to hell. But those who deny or doubt any part of the Natural Law do not have to obstinately deny or doubt the Natural Law without by that fact becoming a heretic. All they have to do is to deny or doubt it in any single point, such as doubting or denying that lasciviousness, murder or stealing is wrong, and they are immediately placed in a state of damnation. When we realize how different the Natural Law is when it is compared to the theological law and those points of doctrine that we can only know about through supernatural revelation, it is no understatement to say that one cannot know too much about the Natural Law. For example, if a person for a while held an opinion that “Baptism of desire” or “Baptism of Blood” could save a person before he was shown the dogmatic teachings of the Church that condemns these theories, he could be without sin or heresy against God’s Laws as long as he did not obstinately deny or doubt any teaching of the Church. In contrast, a person who held a heresy against the Natural Law, such as the opinion that sensual kisses and touches between married spouses are lawful to perform in their sexual acts, would automatically be placed in a state of damnation the moment he started to hold this heresy against the Natural Law, and it would not matter one thing if someone had corrected him or taught him about the truth of this matter, or if he was obstinate in this opinion or not. It is therefore obvious that one cannot know too much about the Natural Law, and that the Natural Law is infinitely more important to understand and learn about than the theological law, but sad to say, most so called Christians or Catholics do not understand this elementary truth of the Faith, and instead choose to bicker and argue endlessly about different theological truths rather than concentrating first and foremost on following and learning the Natural Law in order to get saved. If they would only keep the Natural Law in all, God would come to them and give them help in ascertaining the truth of how to interpret the theological law and the teachings of the Church, but since they reject the Natural Law which they know by inborn nature and instinct, God does not find them worthy enough to be enlightened by the light of His Faith and the fullness of the Truth of His Church, and leaves them in their darkness and blindness of heresy that they have prepared for themselves. St. Paul speaks about these blind wretches who rejects the Natural Law in his letter to the Ephesians, admonishing Christians to stay away from their lasciviousness and covetousness. “This then I say and testify in the Lord: That henceforward you walk not as also the Gentiles walk in the vanity of their mind, having their understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their hearts. Who despairing, have given themselves up to lasciviousness, unto the working of all uncleanness, unto covetousness. But you have not so learned Christ.” Every single person who have fallen into a heresy that concerns the theological law, must always have committed one or more sins against the Natural Law in order for God to allow them to fall into heresy. Indeed, even becoming a heretic by obstinately denying any point of doctrine that is only taught to us through supernatural revelation, is also a sin against the Natural Law, for when a man obstinately denies or doubts any teaching of the Church, this is a sin of pride, which in itself is a sin against the Natural Law. This fact helps us understand why people will not convert however much one prove that their opinions are false, because their fall into heresy are just an effect of a graver crime and sin against nature that blinds their spiritual understanding, and it also shows us that the best way to attack the devil and convert a person is to first and foremost discuss the Natural Law and see whether the person one intends to convert, sin against it in some way. As long as a person continues to sin against nature, or holds an opinion against it, a person’s spiritual eyes will remain darkened and blinded and this “blindness of mind” and “dulness of sense” that bad willed people have according to Saint Thomas, will remain as an effect of their sinful lusts or other sins against nature until they are converted and starts to follow and hold the Natural Law in all things. Thus, in order to help a person become a Catholic and accept all of the theological laws of the Church, this “blindness of mind” and “dulness of sense” that all who sin against nature has, must first be purged from the sinner’s life by the preacher or teacher of God’s Law before the blinded sinner’s spiritual eyesight gets better, and they are able to easier understand the teaching of the Church. Lust, in all its forms, is undoubtedly the greatest reason why people have a “blindness of mind” concerning spiritual things. “As Isidore says (Etym. x), "a lustful man is one who is debauched with pleasures." Now venereal pleasures above all debauch a man’s mind.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, II:II, Q. 153, Art. 2) The truth that lust is the most powerful of all human acts in inducing spiritual death, can even be understood from reason alone, since the sexual or lustful pleasure is the one pleasure of all who induces in man a kind of inability to reason. “...lust applies chiefly to venereal pleasures, which more than anything else work the greatest havoc in a man’s mind”. (Ibid) “And truly, the concupiscence of the flesh, beyond all other passions, doth greatly hinder us from being ready to meet Christ; whilst, on the other hand, nothing makes us more fit to follow our Lord, than virginal chastity.” (St. Robert Bellarmine, The art of dying well, Chapter IV) This proves that lust and sexual pleasure is the biggest cause why people in the end are damned, and it also shows us about what sins one should speak about when one tries to convert a sinner or a heretic. And this of course also applies to married people and their sexual acts, and St. Augustine also confirms the fact that “he who is intemperate in marriage, what is he but the adulterer of his own wife?” by quoting the great St. Ambrose’s teaching concerning the necessity for married people to practice moderation in even their normal, natural and lawful marital acts. Spouses who overindulge in the sexual act are doing the exact same thing as gluttons, acting unreasonably and being attached to a fleeting pleasure. A person who is steeped in lust will always have a “blindness of mind” concerning spiritual things. It cannot be doubted that “Although every vice has a certain disgrace, the vices of intemperance are especially disgraceful,” and that “Among the vices of intemperance, venereal sins are most deserving of reproach, both on account of the insubordination of the genital organs, and because by these sins especially, the reason is absorbed.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 4, Reply to Objection 2 and 3) The truth that of all a Christian’s conflicts against the devil, the most important one is chastity, cannot be understated: “Hence Augustine says (De Agone Christiano [Serm. ccxciii; ccl de Temp]) that of all a Christian’s conflicts, the most difficult combats are those of chastity; wherein the fight is a daily one, but victory rare: and Isidore declares (De Summo Bono ii, 39) that "mankind is subjected to the devil by carnal lust more than by anything else," because, to wit, the vehemence of this passion is more difficult to overcome.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 3, Reply to Objection 1) Indeed, Our Lady of Fatima directly teaches that “The sins of the world are too great! The sins which lead most souls to hell are sins of the flesh! Certain fashions are going to be introduced which will offend Our Lord very much. Those who serve God should not follow these fashions. The Church has no fashions; Our Lord is always the same. Many marriages are not good; they do not please Our Lord and are not of God.” Our Lady is the Queen of Prophets, and her words have been perfectly fulfilled in our times. Right at this time when Our Lady of Fatima revealed the future to the three young children, immodesty and lasciviousness started to rear its ugly head in all of society as a result of cinema. The sin that have damned most people through the ages is undoubtedly lust, but Our Lady put an emphasis on this message about lust and that “Many marriages are not good” at this exact time, because She knew that the years following Her prediction, the world’s people would be especially evil and lustful. Notice also how She prophesies and connects the sin of immodesty, and the changing of the clothes of the woman to lust, obviously because women in the years following her revelation would discard the immemorial law of the Church which expressly forbids women from wearing pants or tight and revealing clothing. Immodesty and lust goes together, as both are sins, and immodesty is the cause of the lust of the man. At no time in history have the world’s people been more evil and lustful, and this also shows us that the reason why most of the so called Christians have fallen into heresy, schism or apostasy, is lust. St. Peter also confirms that “carnal desires” “war against the soul” in the Holy Bible, thus showing us that lust in all its forms blinds our spiritual eyes and understanding: “Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims to refrain yourselves from carnal desires which war against the soul.” (1 Peter 2:11) It is important to notice that St. Peter does not single out only sinful lust here, but instead, he tells us that “carnal desires” in general “war against the soul”. All sexual acts, even lawful ones, “war against the soul” since they all are intoxicating like a drug, or as St. Thomas Aquinas describes it, “because the reason is carried away entirely on account of the vehemence of the pleasure, so that it is unable to understand anything at the same time... the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused”. The sexual pleasure is very similar to the effect of a strong drug, and drugs as we all know are very easy to become addicted to by abusing them or overindulging in them. The stronger a drug is, the more is also our spiritual life hindered, and that is why the angelic life of chastity will always be more spiritually fruitful than the marital life according to the Bible and God’s Holy Word. And so, it is clear that Holy Scripture infallibly teaches that marriage and the marital life is an impediment to the spiritual life, while the chaste and pure life “give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.” (1 Corinthians 7:35) This is also why the Holy Bible urges people to remain unmarried and in a life of chastity since the married man “is solicitous for the things of the world, how he may please his wife: and he is divided” (1 Corinthians 7:33). St. Paul in the Bible also warns those who intend to marry and perform the marital sexual act that they “shall have tribulation of the flesh”: “But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.” (1 Corinthians 7:28) Even lawful sexual acts tempts a man to be “intemperate in marriage,” and if a man gives in to this temptation and perform unlawful sexual acts with his wife, such as sensual kisses and touches “what is he but the adulterer of his own wife?” Since “the whole world is seated in wickedness” (1 John 5:19), more because of carnal desires than any other act, the Apostles and their followers, who wrote the New Testament, really put an emphasis on the topic of chastity and carnal desires and lust, repeating the same topic over and over again in the Holy Scripture, since they had been told the truth from Our Lord that carnal desires was the greatest cause of why people, in the end, are damned. This is also why the wise teacher of God’s word should always remember this fact in order to know where his priorities need to be when he tries to convert a person. The man of God must not be discouraged if he cannot convert anyone or more than a few, for “The perverse are hard to be corrected, and the number of fools [and damned people] is infinite” (Ecclesiastes 1:15), and very few people are saved in the end. The more a person, whether married or unmarried, seeks or indulges himself with venereal pleasures in his life, the more detrimental in effect will this “blindness of mind” be “since if one consent to them this increases the force of concupiscence and weakens the strength of the mind” and this proves that even the married must be very careful to never exceed the limits set by nature for the procreation of children. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 153, Art. 2: “Venereal pleasures are more impetuous, and are more oppressive on the reason than the pleasures of the palate: and therefore they are in greater need of chastisement and restraint, since if one consent to them this increases the force of concupiscence and weakens the strength of the mind. Hence Augustine says (Soliloq. i, 10): ‘I consider that nothing so casts down the manly mind from its heights as the fondling of women, and those bodily contacts which belong to the married state.’” Since “venereal pleasures above all debauch a man’s mind” and “more than anything else work the greatest havoc in a man’s mind”, the topic of lust, in all its forms, is where the preacher or teacher should first try to find heresies or sins against the Natural Law in the sinner he intends to convert. Then he can move along and see if there are some other sins against the Natural Law, by asking questions to see if the sinner commits one or more of the other seven deadly sins, that is, gluttony, greed, sloth, wrath, envy, and pride. Every single mortal sin that man can commit on this earth fits into one of the categories of the seven mortal sins, and that is why it is much more easy to expose a mortal sin by using the template of the seven mortal sins when we try to convert a person. If people would only remember that God sees all their actions, no one would be able to sin. That is why one should always think as if God is present all the time in order to keep the Natural Law. That one nowadays is forced to have to explain such matters of the Natural Law concerning sexual pleasure just shows us in what bad shape the world is currently in, for before our own time, as we have seen from the teaching of the Popes, Fathers and Saints of the Church, the world’s population understood the inherent evilness of sensual kisses and touches in marriage and between married spouses, and it was publicly taught by the Magisterium of the Church as well as the Church’s Saints that kisses performed “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss” is condemned as a mortal sin for both the married and the unmarried people alike (Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Morals Condemned in Decree #40, September 24, 1665; Denz. Indeed, the writers of this book can also testify that through our own fault before our conversion, we “hardened” ourselves by repeated sinful acts against the Natural Law when we lived in the world, so that our conscience totally ceased to correct us for many of our sins. Although we knew innately that non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts (such as masturbation, sensual kisses and touches, and fornication) are against nature since we hid in shame in order to perform these intoxicating and shameful acts, we did not care since we did not love and fear God as all sons and daughters of Him must if they wish to be saved. By our actions, we showed that we knew from the Natural Law that these acts were sinful and against nature, but through our own “hardening” of our wills, we had smothered our own conscience so much that it did not resist any more. Indeed, so much had we fallen into sin, that if a person would have asked us whether we thought that acts of fornication, masturbation or sensual kisses and touches were allowed, we would have answered that these acts were not only allowed but even good. Behold, then, this strange spectacle of bad will! Our own actions confessed that we knew these actions were evil and shameful since we hid in shame and became intoxicated while doing these shameful acts, yet the repeated custom of evil conduct had so drowned our own conscience that we impudently declared to be good and lawful what we knew were utterly evil and unlawful. What, then, was the reason for our fall? First and foremost, of course, our own bad will, but then, the force of habit, ungodly parents as well as the satanic media who over and over showed us in a multitude of ways that sensual acts were lawful and good. This fact shows us, once again, why there is an absolute necessity for parents to be very strict with their child’s upbringing and education, as well as why they must control all they watch, listen to, or read on the media etc. The environment we are raised in are undoubtedly a great reason for why we humans fall away from God, but ultimately, we are all responsible for our own sins, and no one will be able on judgment day to excuse oneself by stating that all around him sinned, or that all around him thought that this or that sin was fine or lawful to do. This point is very important to mention since some “theologians” or “Catholics” nowadays actually claim that if a person does not “know” that an act is against nature or sinful, such as masturbation, they are free from all sin. Now, common sense, of course, utterly rejects such nonsense, but statements like this are becoming more and more common as the world evolves in wickedness. Indeed, so much have the media effected the formerly Christian people of the earth, that what before was absolutely unheard of or totally rejected, now has become “good” or lawful. A good example of how the Christian peoples of the former times understood that non-procreative sexual acts (such as sensual kisses and touches) were sinful both for the married and the unmarried is found in St. Thomas Aquinas’ writings where he tells us that acts “such as impure looks, kisses, and touches” regards the virtue of purity, while the virtue of “chastity regards rather sexual union”. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 4: “Consequently purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches. And since the latter are more wont to be observed, purity regards rather these external signs [i.e., looks, kisses, and touches], while chastity regards rather sexual union.” Here we have another great evidence that kisses and touches for venereal pleasure was known very clearly to be sinful, shameful and contrary to purity even by the lay people of St. Thomas’ time. St. Thomas tells us that the virtue of “purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches.” But he adds that the virtue of purity were “more wont to be observed” by the people of his own time in regards to these “impure” acts of “impure looks, kisses, and touches,” thus confirming the fact that non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, such as kisses and touches for sensual pleasure, is a completely foreign concept to the Church and Her Saints that have been foisted on the modern man and woman through the diabolical media, to be a cause of or even to be “love”, “affection”, or an integral part of the marital act, when it in fact is nothing but filthy lust! Thus, according to St. Thomas, in contrast to the lustful spouses of our own times, the people of the former times were lucky enough to have this good “shamefacedness” that kept them from performing unnecessary and unlawful sexual acts “such as impure looks, kisses, and touches.” In addition, it is very important and of worth noting that St. Thomas, in the context of this quotation, referred to the marital sexual act, by using the words “the conjugal act” as well as “of marriage,” which directly refutes one of the principle objections of the heretical objectors to the condemnation of sensual kisses and touches by the Church and Her Saints (that is, that the quotes doesn’t apply to marriage or the marital act, but only to the unmarried): “Now men are most ashamed of venereal acts... so much so that even the conjugal act, which is adorned by the honesty of marriage, is not devoid of shame... Consequently purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches. And since the latter are more wont to be observed, purity regards rather these external signs [i.e., looks, kisses, and touches], while chastity regards rather sexual union.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. Thus, we can see how bad will and the people’s evolution in wickedness have changed the human race’s moral compass to such a degree that, what were once “more wont to be observed” by the more virtuous people of St. Thomas’ time concerning how “purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches”, and that these people understood that “impure looks, kisses, and touches” were unlawful and shameful even for the married—have now changed so much that a great part of this world now impiously and shamelessly teaches that “impure looks, kisses, and touches” are “good” and allowed to be performed in a marriage and between two married spouses. Then there is the matter that sexual arousal feels good. We tend to not only repeat the things that make us feel good, we often look to prolong the feeling. The problem is that repeated exposure dulls our sensitivity. It takes longer exposure or new things to fan the flames again. If you have ever ridden a roller coaster, you know the first ride is a major thrill; but part of the thrill comes from not knowing what to expect. Hence, after repeated rides, the roller coaster becomes mundane. It hasn’t changed, but we become calloused to its thrills. That is why people search out new roller coasters to ride. When people chase after sexual thrills, one of the things that lends excitement to the act is the newness of the feelings. But after a while, you will know just what to expect but you want those feelings you had when it was new. Hence, you engage in it longer or you go further toward intercourse because it adds new dimensions that you haven’t experienced before. Just because you haven’t gone too far in the past doesn’t mean you won’t gradually creep up to too far in the future. This is why it is absolutely imperative for married spouses to never allow their lusts or desires to gain control over their wills, and why they must be obedient to the words of Our Lord Jesus Christ in the Bible which tells spouses to practice chastity from time to time in order to be better disposed for prayer and other spiritual works. In truth, when we indulge our sensual appetites, we forge and make our own chains, binding ourselves to the World, the Devil and Hell. “Out of a forward will lust had sprung; and lust pampered had become custom; and custom indulged had become necessity. These were the links of the chain; this is the bondage in which I was bound.” (St. Augustine, Confessions of Augustine, Book VIII, Chapter 5) It is necessary for salvation that all men should strive to conform to the divine and natural plan, “and since man cannot hold in check his passions, unless he first subject himself to God, this must be his primary endeavor, in accordance with the plan divinely ordained.” And how this is to be done in marriage, Pope Pius XI explains, is by restraining the unlawful, “unbridled lust, which indeed is the most potent cause of sinning against the sacred laws of matrimony.” Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (#’s 96-100), Dec. 31, 1930: “In order, therefore, to restore due order in this matter of marriage, it is necessary that all should bear in mind what is the divine plan and strive to conform to it. Wherefore, since the chief obstacle to this study is the power of unbridled lust, which indeed is the most potent cause of sinning against the sacred laws of matrimony, and since man cannot hold in check his passions, unless he first subject himself to God, this must be his primary endeavor, in accordance with the plan divinely ordained. For it is a sacred ordinance that whoever shall have first subjected himself to God will, by the aid of divine grace, be glad to subject to himself his own passions and concupiscence; while he who is a rebel against God will, to his sorrow, experience within himself the violent rebellion of his worst passions. “And how wisely this has been decreed St. Augustine thus shows: "This indeed is fitting, that the lower be subject to the higher, so that he who would have subject to himself whatever is below him, should himself submit to whatever is above him. Acknowledge order, seek peace. Be thou subject to God, and thy flesh subject to thee. What more fitting! What more fair! Thou art subject to the higher and the lower is subject to thee. Do thou serve Him who made thee, so that that which was made for thee may serve thee. For we do not commend this order, namely, ‘The flesh to thee and thou to God,’ but ‘Thou to God, and the flesh to thee.’ If, however, thou despisest the subjection of thyself to God, thou shalt never bring about the subjection of the flesh to thyself. If thou dost not obey the Lord, thou shalt be tormented by thy servant." “This right ordering on the part of God’s wisdom is mentioned by the holy Doctor of the Gentiles [St. Paul], inspired by the Holy Ghost, for in speaking of those ancient philosophers who refused to adore and reverence Him whom they knew to be the Creator of the universe, he says: "Wherefore God gave them up to the desires of their heart, unto uncleanness, to dishonor their own bodies among themselves;" and again: "For this same God delivered them up to shameful affections." And St. James says: "God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble," without which grace, as the same Doctor of the Gentiles reminds us, man cannot subdue the rebellion of his flesh. “Consequently, as the onslaughts of these uncontrolled passions cannot in any way be lessened, unless the spirit first shows a humble compliance of duty and reverence towards its Maker, it is above all and before all needful that those who are joined in the bond of sacred wedlock should be wholly imbued with a profound and genuine sense of duty towards God, which will shape their whole lives, and fill their minds and wills with a very deep reverence for the majesty of God. Quite fittingly, therefore, and quite in accordance with the defined norm of Christian sentiment, do those pastors of souls act who, to prevent married people from failing in the observance of God’s law, urge them to perform their duty and exercise their religion so that they should give themselves to God, continually ask for His divine assistance, frequent the sacraments, and always nourish and preserve a loyal and thoroughly sincere devotion to God.” St. Paul teaches us of God’s purpose on marriage and sexuality, saying: “May marriage be honorable in all, and may the bed be undefiled. For God will judge fornicators and adulterers.” (Hebrews 13:4) Haydock Commentary explains this teaching of God in the Holy Bible: “Or, let marriage be honorable in all. That is, in all things belonging to the marriage state. This is a warning to married people, not to abuse the sanctity of their state, by any liberties or irregularities contrary thereunto. (Challoner) --- As marriage is a great sacrament, (Ephesians 5) married persons should be careful to honor and respect it, by chaste and prudent behavior; (see 1st Peter 3, and 1st Thessalonians 4) but it too often happens that by criminal incontinence they change a great sacrament into a great sacrilege.” 1 Thessalonians 4:3-7 “For this is the will of God, your sanctification; that you should abstain from fornication; That every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honor: Not in the passion of lust, like the Gentiles that know not God… because the Lord is the avenger of all these things, as we have told you before, and have testified. For God hath not called us unto uncleanness, but unto sanctification.” No good Christian can doubt that all selfish, unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts must be totally excluded from a marriage that is “honorable in all” that the apostle spoke about, and that all selfish, immoderate or unnatural sexual acts “that are done by them in secret, it is a shame even to speak of.” (Ephesians 5:12) 1 Corinthians 6:9-10, 15-20 “Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, Nor the effeminate, nor liers with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor railers, nor extortioners, shall possess the kingdom of God. [Know you not that] the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord, and the Lord for the body. Now God hath both raised up the Lord, and will raise us up also by his power. Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid. Or know you not, that he who is joined to a harlot, is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh. But he who is joined to the Lord, is one spirit. Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth, is without the body; but he that committeth fornication, sinneth against his own body. Or know you not, that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God; and you are not your own? For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.” Haydock Commentary explains: “Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ....and the temple of the Holy Ghost. Man consists of soul and body; by baptism he is made a member of that same mystical body, the Church, of which Christ is the head: In baptism both the soul and body are consecrated to God: they are made the temple of the Holy Ghost, inasmuch as the spirit and grace of God inhabits in men, who are sanctified. Christ redeemed both our souls and bodies, both which he designs to sanctify, and to glorify hereafter in heaven; so that we must look upon both body and soul as belonging to Christ, and not as our own. --- Shall I, then, taking the members of Christ, make them the members of an harlot, by a shameful and unlawful commerce? --- Such sins are chiefly to be avoided by flight, and by avoiding the occasions and temptations. Other sins are not committed by such an injury done to the body, but by an abuse of something else, that is different from the body, but by fornication and sins of uncleanness, the body itself is defiled and dishonored, whereas the body ought to be considered as if it were not our own, being redeemed by our Savior Christ, consecrated to him, with an expectation of a happy resurrection, and of being glorified in heaven. Endeavor, therefore, to glorify God in your body, by employing it in his service, and bear him in your body by being obedient to his will. (Witham) --- We know and we believe that we carry about Jesus Christ in our bodies, but it is the shame and condemnation of a Christian to live as if he neither knew or believed it. Whoever yields to impurity, converts his body into the temple of Satan, glorifies and carries him about, tearing away the members of Jesus Christ, to make them the members of a harlot.” Sacred Scripture uses the term fornication in a more general sense that encompasses all sinful sexual acts. The argument is that God is Holy and that we also must be holy. “Because it is written: You shall be holy, for I am holy.” (1 Peter 1:16) The body of each and every Christian is a part of Christ, and is a Temple of the Holy Spirit. We are joined to the Lord with a unity of heart and mind that makes us one in spirit with our Savior, who is God Incarnate, who Himself has a human body and soul. Therefore our bodies, as well as our souls, should be treated as a holy means to glorify God. This understanding of the body is incompatible with the use of the body for mere sexual pleasure or mutual sexual gratification, in any situation, even within marriage, and is directly contrary to the Divine and Natural Law. Unnatural, immoderate and non-procreative sexual acts within marriage are in fundamental conflict with this call from Scripture to “be holy” and to avoid all sexual sins because the body is a part of the body of Christ and is a Temple of the Holy Spirit. Did Christ teach His disciples to commit such acts within marriage? If you think so, then you do not know Christ. Would the Holy Spirit guide a married couple to commit such acts within the Sacrament of Holy Matrimony, which is bestowed on the couple by the Holy Spirit? If you think so, then you understand neither the Spirit nor the holiness of the Sacraments. You have been bought at the great price of the suffering and death of Jesus Christ on the Cross. Do not sin against Christ, the Natural Law and against the Sacrament of Marriage by committing unnatural or excessive lustful sexual acts. The entire moral law is found implicitly in the single act of Jesus Christ dying on the Cross for our salvation. Look at a crucifix and consider the self-sacrifice and selfless love with which Christ lived and died for you. Do you really think that, within the Sacrament of Marriage established by this same Savior, Christ would permit unnatural, shameful or immoderate sexual acts of any kind, at any time, under any conditions whatsoever? Are such sexual acts compatible with the pure, holy, selfless, self-sacrificing love, which encompasses the entire moral law as well as our salvation? Certainly not. Putting forward the question concerning sexual pleasure and the Natural Law: “Can a husband use his wife only for delight or principally for delight”, St. Bernardine of Siena (1380-1444) shows us a response or defense that lustful and wicked husbands commonly use in order to excuse their sexual sins, saying: “Why can’t I take delight in my own goods and my own wife?” St. Bernadine, however, answers the wicked man that the wife is not the husband’s but God’s and that it is a sin (by implication mortal sin) to have sexual intercourse too frequently, with inordinate affection, or with dissipation of one’s strength (Bernadine of Siena, Seraphic Sermons, 19.3). So contrary to what most deceived people think today, spouses are not married or given to each other to live out, increase or excite their shameful, sexual perversions, but they are married for the purpose of chastity, procreation and honorable companionship, and for the honor and glory of Our Lord: “For she was espoused to her husband to be his partner in life, and for the procreation of children, not for the purposes of indecency and laughter; that she might keep the house, and instruct him also to be grave, not that she might supply to him the fuel of fornication.” (St. John Chrysostom, Homilies on the First Epistle of St. Paul to the Thessalonians, Homily V, 1 Thessalonians iv. 1-8, Ver. All the Saints in the 2000 year history of the Catholic Church as well as the Catholic Magisterium of the Popes (as we have seen), taught that the seeking of pleasure only in natural intercourse, as well as seeking pleasure in unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts, was a selfish insult to God, the “Supreme Lord of our body” and an abuse of the generative power (and thus an abuse of the natural law) in the private parts. “As the Apostle says (1 Cor. 6:20) in speaking against lust, ‘You are bought with a great price: glorify and bear God in your body.’ Wherefore by inordinately using the body through lust a man wrongs God Who is the Supreme Lord of our body. Hence Augustine says (De Decem. Chord. ix (xcvi de Temp.)]): ‘God Who thus governs His servants for their good, not for His, made this order and commandment, lest unlawful pleasures should destroy His temple which thou hast begun to be.’” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, I:II, q. 153, art. In truth, “If it is a sin for a man to be intimate with his wife except through a desire for children, [when the spouses are still performing the normal, natural and procreative marital act] what can men think or what hope can they promise themselves, if being married, they commit adultery? By this means they descend to the depths of hell, refusing to hear the Apostle when he says: ‘The time is short; it remains that those who have wives be as if they had none’; [1 Cor. 7:29] and: ‘every one of you learn how to possess his vessel in holiness and honor, not in the passion of lust like the Gentiles who have no hope.’ [1 Thess. 4:4,5,12]” (St. Caesarius of Arles, Sermon 42:4, c. 470-543 A.D.) Nature teaches us that the sexual act is shameful It is very easy to prove that the marital act is shameful. For no one (if not totally depraved) would have sex in front of their children, friends or parents. Neither would they want people to talk openly about their sex life. They would rather die than allow themselves to be seen or heard in this way. If a person walked in on them during the act or if someone openly talked about their sex life, they would wish to sink through the floor through shame. But how is it that they refuse to feel any shame if no human person other than their spouse is present? Is God not present with them? Does God not see their every thought as well as their deeds? Of course He does! He sees everything! St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 41, Art. 3, Reply to Objection 3: “The shamefulness of concupiscence that always accompanies the marital act is a shamefulness not of guilt [if no sin is committed of course], but of punishment inflicted for the first sin, inasmuch as the lower powers and the members do not obey reason.” Someone might say that it is the sexual member that is shameful or evil to expose to others and not concupiscence or the sexual lust. But this argument is easily refuted and false since no one who is not a complete pervert would have sex in front of other people even though their whole body were covered by sheets of blankets. Even those people who are not complete perverts would never kiss each other for the sake of venereal pleasure if other people were in their vicinity, and this is true even though they have all of their clothes on. This proves to us that it is the sexual pleasure that is shameful, and not only the exhibition of the sexual organs. For, as Augustine remarks: “whenever this process is approached, secrecy is sought, witnesses removed, and even the presence of the very children which happen to be born of the process is avoided as soon as they reach the age of observation.” (Book II, On the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin, Chapter 42) All couples that sin during sexual relations have clearly suppressed the natural feeling of shame in their hearts and shut God out from themselves and closed their conscience in order to enjoy their sinful and filthy deed to the fullest. If an acknowledgment would be made by the spouses that God is present with them before having marital relations and while having it, this thought that God is present would hinder them in their concupiscence and keep them from sinning. Most couples, however, want to sin or do something immoral and unlawful against God and their conscience before, during or after marital relations; and because of this, they choose to forget about God and the natural shame that normally accompany the sexual act. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art 4: “I answer that, As stated above (Objection 2), "pudicitia" [purity] takes its name from "pudor," which signifies shame. Hence purity must needs be properly about the things of which man is most ashamed. Now men are most ashamed of venereal acts, as Augustine remarks (De Civ. Dei xiv, 18), so much so that even the conjugal act, which is adorned by the honesty [Cf. Q. 145] of marriage, is not devoid of shame: and this because the movement of the organs of generation is not subject to the command of reason, as are the movements of the other external members. Now man is ashamed not only of this sexual union but also of all the signs thereof, as the Philosopher observes (Rhet. According to St. Thomas, normal spouses are thoroughly ashamed from simply committing the act. But not only from committing the act, but also from thinking about committing the act and from “all the signs thereof.” This natural shame could only occur or be retained if people do not live lustful lives or have sex often. Tertullian, A Treatise on the Soul, Chapter 27 (c. 203 A.D.): “Nature should be to us an object of reverence, not of blushes. It is lust, not natural usage, which has brought shame on the intercourse of the sexes. It is the excess, not the normal state, which is immodest and unchaste: the normal condition has received a blessing from God, and is blessed by Him: “Be fruitful, and multiply, (and replenish the earth.)” [Genesis 1:28] Excess, however, has He cursed, in adulteries, and wantonness [that is, sexually lawless or unrestrained, loose, lascivious, lewd and wanton behavior], and chambering [wantonness, impurity].” A good sign that a couple is living in sexual sin is that the natural shame that is inherent in the marital act have been extinguished partly or completely. The evidence for this is that St. Thomas explains to us that there is a “shamefulness of concupiscence that always accompanies the marriage act”. Because of this, all those who have ceased to experience this shame that is natural and inherent in the marital act, should seriously pray to God that he may heal them and help them regain this shame that is so good and helpful in reproving peoples’ consciences against committing sexual sins. For most people, this process of smothering their shame and God-given conscience does not happen immediately overnight but slowly over time as they progress and evolve in wickedness by committing acts that are unlawful and unnecessary. Not only those who commit perverted sexual acts will experience a decrease in the natural shame, but also those who have sex too often and who overindulge in it. Tobias 6:16-17 “Then the angel Raphael said to him [Tobias]: Hear me, and I will shew thee who they are, over whom the devil can prevail. For they who in such manner receive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves, and from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding, over them the devil hath power.” In contrast to the wicked described above, the godly who have not shut God out from themselves and their hearts clearly understand in their conscience that God will approve of them if they do what is lawful and that He will disapprove of them if they do something unlawful. That is why only the ungodly (who have repressed the natural thought of God’s presence) could ever fall into grievous mortal sins such as striptease, dressing sensual or masturbation. The godly couple who fears God and who has the thought of that God is present with them would never do such things, for they would feel guilt and be thoroughly ashamed of committing such acts as the ungodly do; because they understand that God sees them and that He is present with them. Since the godly couple are not selfish pleasure seekers, the natural feeling of shame for any deviation from what is inherent in the marital act will always be there and help them to keep them from sinning. “Do not, I pray, put off modesty at the same time that you put off your clothes; because it is never right for the just man to divest himself of continence.” (The Paedagogus or The Instructor, Book II, Chapter X) Ask yourself, dear reader, has the thought of God or that He is present with you ever even entered your mind or heart when you are having marital relations? If not, then what sinful act or inordinate love of pleasure kept the thought of God away from you? By asking these questions, one will quickly learn what deeds and inordinate pleasures must be avoided and controlled, and what deeds should be kept during marital relations. St. Augustine, On the Shame of Nakedness (c. 420 A.D.): “This kind of shame—this necessity of blushing—is certainly born with every man, and in some measure is commanded by the very laws of nature; so that, in this matter, even virtuous married people are ashamed. Nor can any one go to such an extreme of evil and disgrace, as, because he knows God to be the author of nature and the ordainer of marriage, to have intercourse even with his wife in any one’s sight, or not to blush at those impulses and seek secrecy, where he can shun the sight not only of strangers, but even of all his own relatives. Therefore let human nature be permitted to acknowledge the evil that happens to it by its own fault, lest it should be compelled either not to blush at its own impulses, which is most shameless, or else to blush at the work of its Creator, which is most ungrateful. Of this evil, nevertheless, virtuous marriage makes good use for the sake of the benefit of the begetting of children. But to consent to lust for the sake of carnal pleasure alone is sin...” (St. Augustine, Against Two Letters of the Pelagians, Book I, Chapter 33) There are some more facets of this topic of shame that everyone should consider. Spouses do naturally hate to even think that their respective other could commit adultery with another person. They naturally hate it. Likewise, parents naturally feel a revulsion or aversion thinking about the fact that their children will have marital relations, especially fathers for their daughters. Everyone knows by natural instinct that the marital act plucks the innocence from people and that it is shameful. And so, parents do not like to think on this topic. But while they feel a revulsion for this topic, they feel no shame in lusting after their own spouse or after other people that they are not married with, which of course is someone else’s daughter or son too. Every person on the face of this earth is the earthly or fleshly child of God. God created both their souls as well as their bodies. Everyone knows by natural instinct that the sexual act is shameful in its essence, and that is why they cannot stand the thought that their spouse is committing adultery or that their children are having or will have marital relations. From this we can learn how God – who has planted this revulsion in the parents for the sexual act – wished to teach the parents how they should act in their own life. Do unto others as you would have others do to you was the saying of our Lord! All husbands and wives knows that their spouse has a father and mother who thinks about them in the same protective way that they think about their own children, and yet, these parents feel no shame in themselves when seeking sexual pleasure with their own spouse or with others. But as soon as their own spouse or child is implicated in the thought process, then there immediately arises a sense of incredible shame and disgust. This shame is only natural and good. However, the sad part is that the spouses have repressed the thought that the marital act is shameful with respect to themselves too, while acknowledging this natural fact when it concerns others. “The undeniable truth is that a man by his very nature is ashamed of sexual lust. And he is rightly ashamed because there is here involved an inward rebellion which is a standing proof of the penalty which man is paying for his original rebellion against God. For, lust is a usurper, defying the power of the will and playing the tyrant with man’s sexual organs. It is here that man’s punishment particularly and most properly appears, because these are the organs by which that nature is reproduced which was so changed for the worse by its first great sin—that sin from whose evil connection no one can escape, unless God’s grace expiate in him individually that which was perpetrated to the destruction of all in common, when all were in one man, and which was avenged by God’s justice.” (St. Augustine, The City of God, Book XIV, Chapter 20, c. 426 A.D.) Parents certainly would not like that their child were thought upon in a shameful, sexual or lustful way by other individuals, and both fathers and mothers are naturally endowed with the dislike of this, and yet, they refuse to acknowledge that the object of their own sexual desires is also a child to other parents, who thinks in the exact same way that their children do not deserve to be thought of in a sexual or lustful way. By this rejection of what they know is true and natural, the Devil is allowed to lead them into committing more and more perverted sexual sins as they evolve in wickedness. Indeed, spouses who try to suppress their shame will almost always fall into graver sexual sins of various kinds. St. Augustine, writing on the evil of lust in marriage, says that it ought not to be ascribed to marriage, and that when “marriage blushes for shame [this] is not the fault of marriage, but of the lust of the flesh”: “The evil [of lust], however, at which even marriage blushes for shame is not the fault of marriage, but of the lust of the flesh. Yet because without this evil it is impossible to effect the good purpose of marriage, even the procreation of children, whenever this process is approached, secrecy is sought, witnesses removed, and even the presence of the very children which happen to be born of the process is avoided as soon as they reach the age of observation. Thus it comes to pass that marriage is permitted to effect all that is lawful in its state, only it must not forget to conceal all that is improper. Hence it follows that infants, although incapable of sinning, are yet not born without the contagion of sin, not, indeed, because of what is lawful, but on account of that which is unseemly: for from what is lawful nature is born; from what is unseemly, sin. Of the nature so born, God is the Author, who created man, and who united male and female under the nuptial law; but of the sin the author is the subtlety of the devil who deceives, and the will of the man who consents.” (On the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin, Book II, Chapter 42, A.D. 418) St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 37, A.D. 420: “Show me, he [the Manichean heretic] says, any bodily marriage without sexual connection. I do not show him any bodily marriage without sexual connection; but then, neither does he show me any case of sexual connection which is without shame. In Paradise, however, if sin had not preceded, there would not have been, indeed, generation without union of the sexes, but this union would certainly have been without shame; for in the sexual union there would have been a quiet acquiescence of the members, not a lust of the flesh productive of shame.” The intention of the spouses performing the sexual act defines the moral goodness or evilness of the act Someone might ask: “Then how is one going to make children since the act is shameful in its essence?” I answer that, when the act is done not for self-gratification but for a pure love of God and of children — then there is no sin committed by the spouses. It is the intention behind the external deed of sexual intercourse that determines the sinfulness or goodness of the act. However, as with all things that are extremely pleasurable, the risk of becoming a slave under this sensual delight is very great, actually bigger than most things that exist on this Earth. It is no sin for the spouses to experience sensual pleasure in the flesh during the marital act (since this is a natural effect of the deed). The sin rather lies in the will or intent that resolves to love or cherish this sexual pleasure that is earthly and fleeting. The Holy Bible is clear that covetousness is a sin of idolatry. That is why all couples who cherish or love sexual pleasure, and unlawful and unnecessary sexual acts, in truth are fittingly and rightly described as idolaters. Colossians 3:5 “Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, lust, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is the service of idols.” Ephesians 5:3-5 “But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not so much as be named among you, as becometh saints: Or obscenity, or foolish talking, or scurrility, which is to no purpose; but rather giving of thanks. For know you this and understand, that no fornicator, or unclean, or covetous person (which is a serving of idols), hath inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.” The Haydock Bible Commentary explains Ephesians 5:3-5: “Ver. Covetousness. The Latin word is generally taken for a coveting or immoderate desire of money and riches. St. Jerome and others observe, that the Greek word in this and divers other places in the New Testament may signify any unsatiable desire, or the lusts of sensual pleasures; and on this account, St. Jerome thinks that it is here joined with fornication and uncleanness [i.e., sexual sins]. Nor covetous person, which is a serving of idols. It is clear enough by the Greek that the covetous man is called an idolater, whose idol is mammon; though it may be also said of other sinners, that the vices they are addicted to are their idols. (Witham)” The Haydock Bible Commentary explains Colossians 3:5: “Your members,...fornication, uncleanness, &c. He considers man’s body as made up of sins and sinful inclinations. (Witham) --- It is not to bring back Judaism we practice abstinences and fasts, nor with the same motive as the Jews, but to accomplish the precepts of mortifying the irregular desires of the flesh among which gluttony must find a place. In a mortified body sensuality is more easily subdued. (Haydock)” Whenever the human will decides to seek the enhancement of sexual pleasure (or of any other unreasonable pleasure, such as “eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only”), God sees that His creation loves an idol of sorts. It becomes a kind of idolatry of corruptible flesh the moment spouses perform the marital act for the sake of self-gratification instead of for the love of God and love of children. The sin when having marital relations lies in the thought and action that seeks to do more than what is necessary or permitted for conception to occur. Sin will always be decided in the intent, but too few people seem to understand this truth today. Thus it is the will, thought or intent to enjoy, love, and as it were, worship this sexual pleasure, that makes it sinful. This can be proven by an example. Consider how a man that is sick and suffers much pain is allowed by divine permission and justice to take morphine or other painkillers since he is in need of them. His reason when taking these drugs is not self-gratification but the alleviation of the pain that he experiences. This example could be likened with lawful marital relations, which is permitted and non-sinful as long as the spouses have intercourse for a just and reasonable cause. However, whenever the sick person mentioned above would have become well and yet continued to use morphine or other painkillers without any need to do so – and for the mere sake of getting high and for pleasure – he would have committed the sin of drug abuse. His just reason for using the painkiller became unjust the very moment he became well and did not need to use it anymore. The same can be said about a couple who is having sex often and without a just cause. For just as drug addicts fool themselves into believing that they cannot live without the intake of the drugs they are addicted to — so too do many couples deceive themselves into believing that they need to have sex often and that they cannot live in any other way, claiming that they need their sexual fix just as the drug addict would. Spouses should hate, despise and fight against the sexual pleasure according to the teaching of the Holy Bible and the Saints From the beginning, the Holy Bible, the Church, and all Her Saints taught all people, whether married or unmarried, that the best thing to do is to hate and despise the sexual pleasure, since by this virtuous act, all people, and especially the married, would be better able to control and resist the sexual pleasure and concupiscence so as to become victorious over the flesh rather than being defeated by its desires and vices. This is also exactly how Our Lord Jesus Christ in the Bible teaches us to view the sexual pleasure, since it is a higher call to live for the Spirit than for our own selfish desires: “And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, [children] in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” (The Holy Bible, Tobias 8:9) This teaching of God in the Holy Bible is of course also taught in the New Testament Bible of Our Lord Jesus Christ, teaching us that “it remaineth, that they also who have wives, be as if they had none; And they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; And they that use this world, as if they used it not: for the fashion of this world passeth away. But I would have you to be without solicitude.” (1 Corinthians 7:29-32) Speaking about those few good Christians who really understand this message of the Bible that tells spouses to reject and despise their sensual appetites as well as all superfluity in the marital act, St. Augustine explains that there are “many [virtuous and chaste people who] in humility and steadfastness persevere in their course [of virtue] to the end, and are saved. There are apparent diversities in these societies [of good Christians]; but one charity unites all who, from some necessity, in obedience to the apostle’s injunction, have their wives as if they had them not, and buy as if they bought not, and use this world as if they used it not.” (St. Augustine, Against Faustus, Book V, Section 9, A.D. 400) Agreeing with the Holy Bible, St. Francis de Sales also stressed that making use of something, in this case the use of wives by their husbands, did not mean enjoying what one uses: “The marriage bed should be undefiled, as the Apostle tells us, i.e. pure, as it was when it was first instituted in the earthly Paradise, wherein no unruly desires or impure thought might enter. All that is merely earthly must be treated as means to fulfill the end God sets before His creatures. Thus we eat in order to preserve life, moderately, voluntarily, and without seeking an undue, unworthy satisfaction therefrom. “The time is short,” says St. Paul; “it remaineth that both they that have wives be as though they had not, and they that use this world, as not abusing it.” Let every one, then, use this world according to his vocation, but so as not to entangle himself with its love, that he may be as free and ready to serve God as though he used it not. “It is the great evil of man,” says St. Augustine, “to desire to enjoy the things which he should only use.” We should enjoy spiritual things, and only use corporal, of which when the use is turned into enjoyment, our rational soul is also changed into a brutish and beastly soul.” (St. Francis de Sales, Introduction to a Devout Life, Chapter XXXIX. Of The Sanctity Of The Marriage Bed.) The Holy Bible makes it clear over and over again that sensuality and selfishness in all its forms will be punished with eternal damnation but that mortification, penance and the rejection of the perishable and carnal will be rewarded with eternal life and glory: “Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live according to the flesh. For if you live according to the flesh, you shall die: but if by the Spirit you mortify the deeds of the flesh, you shall live.” Romans 8:1, 4-9, 12-13 “There is now therefore no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, who walk not according to the flesh. That the justification of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to the flesh, but according to the spirit. For they that are according to the flesh, mind the things that are of the flesh; but they that are according to the spirit, mind the things that are of the spirit. For the wisdom of the flesh is death; but the wisdom of the spirit is life and peace. Because the wisdom of the flesh is an enemy to God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither can it be. And they who are in the flesh, cannot please God. But you are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live according to the flesh. For if you live according to the flesh, you shall die: but if by the Spirit you mortify the deeds of the flesh, you shall live.” Haydock commentary explains Romans 8: “Ver. For they who are according to the flesh. That is, who live according to the false, vain, and deceitful maxims and customs of carnal men, which he also calls the prudence of the flesh: and this prudence he calls death, as leading men to eternal death. Such carnal men relish nothing else but such pleasures. But they who are and live according to the spirit, mind the things which are of the spirit, fix their hearts on the things that belong to God, and his service; and this wisdom of the spirit, in which they experience much greater pleasure, leads them to eternal life, and to eternal peace in the enjoyment of God. The false wisdom of the flesh is an enemy of God, cannot be subject to the law of God, because the maxims of the flesh, and of the world, are so opposite to those of the gospel, and to the doctrine of Christ. (Witham) --- They who are subject to the flesh, by having their affections fixed on the things of the flesh, that is, carnal men, whilst they are such, cannot please God: for this prudence of the flesh makes them the enemies of God. (Estius)” The Church understood from the beginning that the inspired words in Holy Scripture, which teaches us that: “It is a good thing for a man not to touch a woman” (1 Cor. 7:1) meant that the sexual marital act was especially powerful in influencing a man or a woman to “walk according to the flesh” and thus fall into sins of the flesh and die spiritually. For it is written: “The soul that sinneth, the same shall die.” Carrying on the Apostolic Tradition from the beginning, St. Clement of Alexandria (c. 150-215) understood that St. Paul was advising the married to engage in the procreative act while renouncing the enjoyment of sexual pleasure. According to St. Clement, Paul speaks “not to those who chastely use marriage for procreation alone, but to those who were desiring to go beyond procreation, lest the adversary should arise a stormy blast and arouse desire for alien pleasures.” Thus, according to Clement’s treatise “On Marriage,” Satan is the source of a couple’s desire for sexual delight and “alien pleasures.” Furthermore, when Clement considered the commandment, “Thou shalt not commit adultery,” he understood it as God’s commanding husbands to engage in intercourse “only for the purpose of begetting children.” St. Clement also pointed out that in all the Jewish scriptures there was not a single instance in which “one of the ancients approached a pregnant woman” and taught that the avoidance of sexual relations from the time one’s wife became pregnant to the time of the child’s weaning was “a law of nature given by God.” (St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter XI, Section 71, 72) Being a champion of virtue and the highest moral perfection, St. Clement could thus safely assert that: “The human ideal of continence… teaches that one should fight desire and not be subservient to it so as to bring it to practical effect. But our [Christian] ideal is not to experience desire at all. Our aim is not that while a man feels desire he should get the better of it, but that he should be continent even respecting desire itself. This chastity cannot be attained in any other way except by God’s grace. That was why he said "Ask and it shall be given you."… Where there is light there is no darkness. But where there is inward desire, even if it goes no further than desire and is quiescent so far as bodily action is concerned, union takes place in thought with the object of desire, although that object is not present.” (St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter VII, Section 57) St. Clement’s divinely inspired teaching that echoes the teaching in the biblical books of Tobit and St. Paul’s First Letter to the Corinthians clarifies the Scriptural truth that “we should do nothing from desire” which in fact is the most perfect and evangelical teaching that should influence and direct all our deeds on this earth. St. Clement of Alexandria writes, “Our will is to be directed only towards that which is necessary. For we are children not of desire but of will. A man who marries for the sake of begetting children must practice continence so that it is not desire he feels for his wife, whom he ought to love, and so that he may beget children with a chaste and controlled will.” (The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter VII, Section 58) If those wondrous words of the Holy Spirit that “we should do nothing from desire” truly influences and directs all our actions and thoughts, the Devil would never be able to cast us down to Hell and eternal torment which all people deserve who live for the sake of the flesh instead of for the spirit. “For if you live according to the flesh, you shall die: but if by the Spirit you mortify the deeds of the flesh, you shall live.” (Romans 8:13) Indeed, St. Clement rejected as “vulgar and plebeian” any efforts to seek pleasure in the marital act. Although he praised the values of mutual assistance and support, he also held “that ‘voluptuous joy’ had no proper place in Christian life.” In sum, “Christian couples will never have intercourse simply because they enjoy it and each other; they must make love only to beget a child.” In truth, the man who marries should do so “for the sake of begetting children” while practicing “continence so that it is not desire he feels for his wife” and begetting “children with a chaste and controlled will” for the glory of God. Thus, St. Clement and the rest of the Church understood the inherent danger in living after our sensual desires. The Paedagogus or Instructor, Book II, Section 83; The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter VII, Section 58) St. John Chrysostom, carrying on the apostolic tradition of despising our fleshly lusts and desires, writes that: “Our soul hath by nature the love of life, but it lies with us either to loose the bands of nature, and make this desire weak; or else to tighten them, and make the desire more tyrannous. For as we have the desire of sexual intercourse, but when we practice true wisdom we render the [sexual] desire weak, so also it falls out in the case of life; and as God hath annexed carnal desire to the generation of children, to maintain a succession among us, without however forbidding us from traveling the higher road of continence; so also He hath implanted in us the love of life, forbidding us from destroying ourselves, but not hindering our despising the present life.” (Homilies on the Gospel of St. John, Homily LXXXV, John xix. St. Augustine also agreed with this, teaching that the “lover of the spiritual good” hates and neglects the pleasures of the flesh: “What lover of the spiritual good, who has married only for the sake of offspring, would not prefer if he could to propagate children without it [lust] or without its very great impulsion? I think, then, we ought to attribute to that life in Paradise, which was a far better life than this, whatever saintly spouses would prefer in this life, unless we can think of something better.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book IV, Chapter 13, Section 71, A.D. 421) “Thus a good Christian is found to love in one and the same woman the creature of God, whom he desires to be transformed and renewed [in Heaven]; but to hate the corruptible and mortal conjugal connection and carnal intercourse: i.e. to love in her what is characteristic of a human being, to hate what belongs to her as a wife. It is necessary, therefore, that the disciple of Christ should hate these things which pass away, in those whom he desires along with himself to reach those things which shall for ever remain; and that he should the more hate these things in them, the more he loves themselves.” (St. Augustine, On the Sermon on the Mount, Book 1, Chapter 15:41, c. 394 A.D.) Indeed, “The chaste are not bound by a necessity to depravity, for they resist lust lest it compel them to commit unseemly acts; yet not even honorable procreation can exist without lust. In this way in chaste spouses there is both the voluntary, in the procreation of offspring; and the necessary, in lust. But honesty arises from unseemliness when chaste union accepts, but does not love, lust.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book V, Chapter 9, Section 37) It is therefore clear that “there must be warfare against evil of concupiscence, which is so evil it must be resisted in the combat waged by chastity, lest it do damage.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 21, Section 43, A.D. 421) Thus the conception of children is “the one alone worthy fruit…of the sexual intercourse.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 1) No other aspect of the marital act can be described as “worthy.” Therefore, when a husband engages in marital relations during those times when his wife is pregnant, nursing, or menstruating, the husband or the wife or both are seen as seeking the unworthy fruit of sexual pleasure: “There also are men incontinent to such a degree that they do not spare their wives even when pregnant. Therefore, whatever immodest, shameful, and sordid acts the married commit with each other are the sins of the married persons themselves, not the fault of marriage.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 5) St. Augustine with the rest of the Church always regarded marital intercourse as sinful whenever husband and wife “indulged” in marital intimacy without the intention to conceive a child. According to Augustine, there are two forms of marital intercourse, the necessary and the unnecessary. The only “necessary” marital intercourse is intercourse for begetting children. Such “intercourse for begetting is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage.” “Unnecessary” or blameworthy intercourse is simply lust: “But that which goes beyond this necessity, no longer follows reason, but lust.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 11) Therefore, St. Augustine concluded that marital intercourse could be totally excluded from marriage without doing any harm to the marriage itself. Augustine found the three goods of marriage exemplified in the virginal marriage of Mary and Joseph: “This is why I said the full number of the three goods of marriage is found in what I declared by the Gospel was a marriage: ‘Faithfulness, because no adultery; offspring, our Lord Christ; and sacrament, because no divorce.’” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book V, Chapter 10, Section 46) St. Augustine taught that engaging in intercourse with one’s spouse because of sexual need or desire occupied the bottom rung of the ladder of marital morality; and when this pleasure was sought by itself without excusing it with the motive of procreation, this was a sinful act according to him, the Church and the rest of the Fathers. Higher up was intercourse to generate children, exemplifying the good use of the evil of concupiscence. Here there was no sin. Then came the top rung. Couples engaging in “angelic exercise” had “freedom from all sexual intercourse.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 8) It is thus clear that “continence from all intercourse [within or without marriage] is certainly better than marital intercourse itself which takes place for the sake of begetting children.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 6; in "The Fathers Of The Church – A New Translation Volume 27") According to the teaching of the Church, the good of offspring is expendable when the greatest good of avoiding marital intercourse is chosen. This is also why the Church and The Council of Trent infallibly teaches in Session 24, Canon 10 that it is “better and more blessed to remain in virginity, or in celibacy, than to be united in matrimony”, which, as we have seen, is a restatement of Our Lord Jesus Christ’s words in the Holy Bible (1 Corinthians 7). St. Augustine offered married couples striving for the “better and more blessed” way some suggestions for ridding the elements of sexual desire and sexual pleasure from their lives. He proposed that a person’s love of heavenly realities would develop in direct proportion to a person’s hatred of earthly realities. Since there would be no sexual intercourse in the next life, Augustine taught that the virtuous husband would do well to hate sexual union in this earthly life. Being a lover of virtue, the bishop of Hippo wanted the husband to “love” the spouse created by God while hating “the corruptible and mortal relationship and marital intercourse.” St. Augustine reiterated: “In other words, it is evident that he loves her insofar as she is a human being, but he hates her under the aspect of wifehood.” (St. Augustine, On the Sermon on the Mount, Book I, Chapter 15, Section 40-42) The idea of marriage as a partnership in which sexual tenderness played a role is totally absent from St. Augustine’s or any other of the Saints’ writings. This novel and heretical idea was completely unheard of in Christianity until impious and lustful heretics, like the members of Gnostic sects, tried to justify all kinds of abominable and vile sexual acts with or without a spouse. Indeed, the Church’s view on sexuality has been clear from the beginning, teaching us that both married and unmarried persons who love each other passionately or immoderately exceeds “the bounds of moderation” and heaps up “the uncleanness of a more bestial intemperance.” (St. Augustine, On the Lord’s Sermon on the Mount; in "The Fathers of the Church", 19, 28, 139) Like the rest of the fathers, Augustine wanted a strict control over the act of marital intercourse “lest there be indulgence beyond what suffices for generating offspring.” St. Augustine himself had quite the experience of unlawful sexual indulgence and was well aware of the fact that sexual pleasure indulged in – and not restrained – holds us in bondage and is immensely powerful in taking over and controlling our soul: “Because of a perverse will was lust made; and lust indulged in became custom; and custom not resisted became necessity. By which links, as it were, joined together (whence I term it a “chain”), did a hard bondage hold me enthralled. Thus came I to understand, from my own experience, what I had read, how that ‘the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh.’…‘O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death’ but Thy grace only, through Jesus Christ our Lord?” (The Confessions of Augustine, Book VIII, Chapter 5) He added that marital chastity fights valiantly for and demanded an end to spousal intercourse when a wife was “no longer able to conceive on account of age” since nature itself teaches that it’s unnecessary to perform the marital act at this time. In sum, the only time marital intercourse was good and lawful was the one instance when the married couple used their marriage bed as a place to conceive a child: “It, [conjugal chastity] too, combats carnal concupiscence lest it exceed the proprieties of the marriage bed; it combats lest concupiscence break into the time agreed upon by the spouses for prayer. If this conjugal chastity possesses such great power and is so great gift from God that it does what the matrimonial code prescribes, it combats in even more valiant fashion in regard to the act of conjugal union, lest there be indulgence beyond what suffices for generating offspring. Such chastity abstains during menstruation and pregnancy, nor has it union with one no longer able to conceive on account of age. And the desire for union does not prevail, but ceases when there is no prospect of generation.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 21, Section 43) It is thus clear that “Marriage is good, as long as sexual relations are for procreation and not for pleasure. The law of nature recognizes the act of procreation: have relations with your wife only for the sake of procreation, and keep yourself from relations of pleasure.” (St. Athanasius the Great, Fragments on the Moral Life, Section 2) St. Augustine, Sermons on the New Testament, Sermon 1:25: “It was thus [from duty] those holy men of former times, those men of God sought and wished for children. For this one end—the procreation of children—was their intercourse and union with their wives. It is for this reason that they were allowed to have a plurality of wives. For if immoderateness in these desires could be well-pleasing to God, it would have been as much allowed at that time for one woman to have many husbands, as one husband many wives. Why then had all chaste women no more than one husband, but one man had many wives, except that for one man to have many wives is a means to the multiplication of a family, whereas a woman would not give birth to more children, how many soever more husbands she might have. Wherefore, brethren, if our fathers’ union and intercourse with their wives, was for no other end but the procreation of children, it had been great matter of joy to them, if they could have had children without that intercourse, since for the sake of having them they descended to that intercourse only through duty, and did not rush into it through lust. So then was Joseph not a father because he had gotten a son without any lust of the flesh? God forbid that Christian chastity should entertain a thought, which even Jewish chastity entertained not! Love your wives then, but love them chastely. In your intercourse with them keep yourselves within the bounds necessary for the procreation of children. And inasmuch as you cannot otherwise have them, descend to it with regret. For this necessity is the punishment of that Adam from whom we are sprung. Let us not make a pride of our punishment. It is his punishment who because he was made mortal by sin, was condemned to bring forth only a mortal posterity. This punishment God has not withdrawn, that man might remember from what state he is called away, and to what state he is called, and might seek for that union, in which there can be no corruption.” St. Augustine, in his work On Marriage and Concupiscence continues to explain the reason why all should despise and hate the concupiscence and sexual desire of the flesh: “But what in this action does it effect [sometimes even against our own will], unless it be its evil and shameful desires? For if these [evil lusts and desires] were good and lawful, the apostle would not forbid obedience to them, saying, "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that you should obey the lusts thereof." 6:12] He does not say, that you should have the lusts thereof, but that you should not obey the lusts thereof; in order that (as these desires are greater or less in different individuals, according as each shall have progressed in the renewal of the inner man) we may maintain the fight of holiness and chastity, for the purpose of withholding obedience to these [evil and shameful] lusts [caused by original sin]. Nevertheless, our wish ought to be nothing less than the nonexistence of these very desires [which war against the Spirit], even if the accomplishment of such a wish be not possible in the body of this death. This is the reason why the same apostle, in another passage, addressing us as if in his own person, gives us this instruction: "For what I would," says he, "that do I not; but what I hate, that do I." 7:15] In a word, "I covet." For he was unwilling to do this, that he might be perfect on every side. "If, then, I do that which I would not," he goes on to say, "I consent unto the law that it is good." 7:16] Because the law, too, wills not that which I also would not. For it wills not that I should have concupiscence, for it says, "Thou shall not covet;" and I am no less unwilling to cherish so evil a desire. In this, therefore, there is complete accord between the will of the law and my own will. But because he was unwilling to covet, and yet did covet, and for all that did not by any means obey this concupiscence so as to yield assent to it, he immediately adds these words: "Now, then, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me" [Rom. (On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book I, Chapter 30.--The Evil Desires of Concupiscence; We Ought to Wish that They May Not Be, A.D. 419) Finally, Athenagoras the Athenian in his A Plea for the Christians (c. 175 A.D.), writes on the elevated sexual morality of the Christians: “Therefore, having the hope of eternal life, we [Christians] despise the things of this life, even to the pleasures of the soul, each of us reckoning her his wife whom he has married according to the laws laid down by us, and that only for the purpose of having children. For as the husbandman throwing the seed into the ground awaits the harvest, not sowing more upon it, so to us the procreation of children is the measure of our indulgence in appetite. Nay, you would find many among us, both men and women, growing old unmarried, in hope of living in closer communion with God. But if the remaining in virginity and in the state of an eunuch brings nearer to God, while the indulgence of carnal thought and desire leads away from Him, in those cases in which we shun the thoughts, much more do we reject the deeds. For we bestow our attention, not on the study of words, but on the exhibition and teaching of actions,—that a person should either remain as he was born, or be content with one marriage...” (A Plea for the Christians, Chapter XXXIII) Since the Holy Fathers of the Church unanimously teach that spouses should hate, despise and fight against the sexual pleasure even in marriage, and that virginity and chastity is better and more blessed than matrimony, this makes these doctrines infallible since “the unanimous consent of the Fathers” in a doctrinal matter is the official teaching of the Church according to the infallible teaching of the Catholic Church from the councils of Trent and Vatican I. A great and edifying example of how good and virtuous spouses should view the marital sexual act and sexual pleasure is like a man that is tied to a chair and drugged with heroin or other substances against his will. This man would not commit any sin or fault even though his body became incredibly high or intoxicated by the drug and his body enjoyed the pleasure to the fullest. This is because his will refused to accept the drug intake that was forced on him. Spouses should view the marital act in the exact same way. They should hate the pleasure that is included in the marital act with their will, while accepting that their body must experience a delight of sorts for conception to occur. Just like the man that was tied to the chair and drugged against his will, they should not be accepting of the dose of pleasure that is given them, even though their body experiences the pleasure. Spouses should thus not accept the dose of pleasure that is given them as anything else than an evil and unwelcome product of the fall of Adam and Eve, and of original sin. Although their body will be experiencing the pleasure, their will and heart should be firmly set against it, without seeking after it or loving it. Sexual pleasure is not love or a cause of holiness but a “tribulation of the flesh” that makes a person “divided” according to the Holy Bible Today, there are many heretical people who argue that the marital act is holy in itself, and that it brings us closer to God. This, however, is a direct contradiction of Our Lord’s words in the Holy Scripture and the Natural Law which teaches us that those who are married and perform the sexual act “shall have tribulation of the flesh” (1 Corinthians 7:28) and that the married life makes a person “divided”. Strangely enough, this heresy that extols the sexual experience as a way to achieve holiness or oneness with God is not new, since those people who teach this heresy today are in perfect agreement with a second century heretical Gnostic cult that opposed the early Christian Church by advocating participation in the sexual experience. While little is known about their liturgies, it seems that sexual orgasm was regarded as a means of revelation according to their teachings. These impious heretics were reported as making a parody of the Christian meal, the agape, which followed the celebration of the Eucharist. Deploring such activity, the holy Bishop St. Clement of Alexandria (c. 150-215 A.D.) noted that “they have impiously called by the name of communion any common sexual intercourse.” (The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter IV, Section 27) Indeed, “They [the heretics] maintain that one should gratify the lusts and passions, teaching that one must turn from sobriety to be incontinent. They set their hope on their private parts. [Phil. 3:19] Thus they shut themselves out of God’s kingdom and deprive themselves of enrollment as disciples, [Rev. 20:12, 15; 21:27] and under the name of knowledge, falsely so called, they have taken the road to outer darkness. [Matt. 8:12] "For the rest, brethren, whatever is true, whatever is holy, whatever is righteous, whatever is pure, whatever is attractive, whatever is well spoken of, whatever is virtuous, and whatever is praiseworthy, think on these things. And whatever you have learned and received and heard and seen in me, this do. And the God of peace shall be with you." [Phil. 4:8-9] And Peter in his epistle says the same: "So that your faith and hope may be in God, because you have purified your souls in obedience to the truth," [1 Peter 1:21] "as obedient children, not behaving after the fashion of the lusts in which in your ignorance you formerly indulged; but as he who has called you is holy, so also must you be holy in all your conduct; as it is written, 'Be ye holy for I am holy'" [1 Peter 1:14-16 (Lev. (St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter XVIII, Section 109-110) St. Epiphanius (310-403) also refers to certain Gnostic heretics who, in addition to being opposed to procreation, also loved copulation and the impure pleasure they could derive from it. He explains that in the early Church, the lustful heretics who were called Gnostics tried to excuse their unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts by deceptively lying about and perverting the Holy Scriptures. This is exactly what we see today. Many heretics, married as well as unmarried, pervert and lie about the Holy Scriptures in order to excuse their abominable sexual acts. St. Epiphanius describes them this way: “Mastered by the pleasure of fornication they invent excuses for their uncleanness, to tell themselves that their licentiousness fulfills [Paul’s commandment].” He also added that “Their eager pursuit of seduction is for enjoyment, not procreation, [just like the married who perform non-procreative sexual acts] since the devil mocks people like these, and makes fun of the creature fashioned by God. They come to climax but absorb the seeds in their dirt—not by implanting them for procreation, but by eating the dirt themselves.” (St. Epiphanius, Panarion or Medicine Chest Against Heresies, Section II, Chapter 26.--Against Gnostics or Borborites) Because of many false and heretical teachings, almost every spouse now equates love with lust. How to enjoy sex more with your husband or wife is all over the TV, radio, music, newspapers, and magazines. If one spouse does not sexually gratify the other, then the unsatisfied spouse cries out that the other spouse does not love him or her. How perverse this is and totally destructive to true love! How in the world can a shameful momentary sexual pleasure to the flesh be compared to true love—the love that spouses are supposed to have for one another, 24 hours a day and in every thought and deed of the day, even during hard times when they must suffer. And if one spouse cannot give sexual pleasure to the other for whatever reason, the non-satisfied spouse looks elsewhere to another man or woman or to an animal or inanimate object to get that sexual pleasure and so-called love that the inadequate spouse cannot give. How great indeed are the evils caused by spouses who indulge in sexual pleasure instead of fighting against it, instead of quieting it! Satan, indeed, has power over them to cause all kinds of trouble and sins in their life (Tobias 6:16-17, 22; 8:9). In truth, such spouses are like drug addicts that use each other to get their sexual “fix”. What a sick love they have: to equate sexual lust or concupiscence with love! Indeed, “Those who copulate not to procreate offspring but to satisfy lust seem to be not so much spouses as fornicators.” (Gratian, Decretum 2.32.2.1) For instance, Saint Joseph and the Blessed Virgin Mary never needed to perform the sexual act in order to foster their love for one another or in order to grow in holiness. And no married couple could ever have a greater love for one another than these two holiest Saints in Heaven! One must realize that the Holy Family was completely chaste for a purpose, to designate God’s goal for families—that is, to remain chaste as much as possible and only have relations with the intention of bearing children. St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book I, Chapter 13, A.D. 419: “The entire good, therefore, of the nuptial institution was effected in the case of these parents of Christ [Saint Joseph and the Blessed Virgin Mary]: there was offspring, there was faithfulness, there was the bond. As offspring, we recognize the Lord Jesus Himself… because He who was to be without sin, and was sent not in sinful flesh [sinful because of original sin], but in the likeness of sinful flesh, [Rom. 8:3] could not possibly have been made in sinful flesh itself without that shameful lust of the flesh which comes from [original] sin, and without which He willed to be born, in order that He might teach us, that every one who is born of sexual intercourse is in fact sinful flesh [but made pure through baptism], since that alone which was not born of such intercourse was not sinful flesh. Nevertheless conjugal intercourse is not in itself sin, when it is had with the intention of producing children; because the mind’s good-will leads the ensuing bodily pleasure, instead of following its lead [that is, the sexual act is no sin when spouses spouses perform the normal, natural and procreative marital act while also directly desiring the procreation of children before the marital act]; and the human choice is not distracted by the yoke of [original] sin pressing upon it, inasmuch as the blow of the sin [of concupiscence] is rightly brought back to the purposes of procreation.” St. Aquinas made some astute observations on the nature of the love of friendship. “Perfect love,” wrote Aquinas, “is that whereby a man is loved in himself, as when someone wishes a person some good for his own sake; thus a man loves his friend. Imperfect love is that whereby a man love something, not for its own sake, but that he may obtain that good for himself; thus a man loves what he desires.” (Aquinas, Summa Theologica, I:II, q. 17, art. 8) Therefore, St. Thomas divided love into two categories, the love of friendship, which was pure and the true kind of love, and the love of fleshly desire or concupiscence, which was an impure, selfish and false kind of love. And so, a good husband and wife “must love each other not as adulterers love, but as Christ loved the Church.” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #23) So why has sex become equated with “love”? Because it tends to pleasure and appease man’s senses. That’s why. But this is a dangerous love and not a true love for it is only an external form of love based on a pleasurable, intimate act—and one cannot truly foster a true love for one another based on one act that is often violent and bestial in nature. Many people, for example, have sex often but they don’t truly love one another because of it as one would think they should do if sex now really was an expression of love; hence that the majority of couples today are divorcing, committing adultery or fornicating or entering second sinful unions that are not marriages. They do not really love one another but rather only love the other person in so far as he or she can fulfill their pleasures in life. “Men shall be lovers of themselves... and lovers of pleasures more than of God.” (2 Timothy 3:4) St. Augustine rightly points out that true love is not founded on selfishness but on a love for the person—an inherent truth about love that is found in the Natural Law—which sadly is something that most people totally lack today since almost all are selfish pleasure-seekers: “I shall win my point that the love of the world by which a man is a friend of this world is not from God, and that the love of enjoying any creature whatsoever without love of the Creator is not from God; but the love of God which leads one to God is only from God the Father through Jesus Christ with the Holy Spirit. Through this love of the Creator everyone uses even creatures well. Without this love of the Creator no one uses any creature well. This love is needed so that conjugal modesty may also be a beatific good; and that the intention in carnal union is not the pleasure of lust but the desire for offspring.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book IV, Chapter 3, Section 33, A.D. 421) In contrast to the selfish pleasure-seekers mentioned above, other people might have sex more seldom or never and yet show true love to one another in other ways, such as through appreciation, affection and self-sacrifice, and by doing things together or by being intimate and caring in other ways. This is true love because this love is not centered on self-love or self-gratification that the worldly and impure couple seek after. This true love is sadly never found amongst the worldly people who equates true love with self-gratification. That is why they can go and abort their babies as if they were trash since having children doesn’t fit their sinful lifestyle; and why they can commit adultery and be unfaithful or abusive and dishonest etc., for their love is not centered on real love that seek to please others, but is self-centered and selfish in nature. When Pope Pius XI speaks of charity, it is not charity “founded on a mere carnal and transitory desire nor does it consist in pleasing words only, but it is a deep-seated devotion of the heart” and a love free from selfishness. Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 23), Dec. 31, 1930: “This conjugal faith, however, which is most aptly called by St. Augustine the "faith of chastity" blooms more freely, more beautifully and more nobly, when it is rooted in that more excellent soil, the love of husband and wife which pervades all the duties of married life and holds pride of place in Christian marriage. For matrimonial faith demands that husband and wife be joined in an especially holy and pure love, not as adulterers love each other, but as Christ loved the Church. This precept the Apostle laid down when he said: "Husbands, love your wives as Christ also loved the Church," [Eph. 5:25; Col. 3:19] that Church which of a truth He embraced with a boundless love not for the sake of His own advantage, but seeking only the good of His Spouse. The love, then, of which We are speaking is not that based on the passing lust of the moment nor does it consist in pleasing words only, but in the deep attachment of the heart which is expressed in action, since love is proved by deeds. This outward expression of love in the home demands not only mutual help but must go further; must have as its primary purpose that man and wife help each other day by day in forming and perfecting themselves in the interior life, so that through their partnership in life they may advance ever more and more in virtue, and above all that they may grow in true love toward God and their neighbor, on which indeed "dependeth the whole Law and the Prophets." [Matt. 22:40] For all men of every condition, in whatever honorable walk of life they may be, can and ought to imitate that most perfect example of holiness placed before man by God, namely Christ Our Lord, and by God’s grace to arrive at the summit of perfection, as is proved by the example set us of many saints.” Love is a constant theme in modern culture. Modern music, cinema, newspapers, radio, and television constantly assault our senses with stories and features about love. Unfortunately, the attributes of authentic human love, that is, the values of fidelity, exclusiveness, dependability, stability, childbearing, the establishing of a nuclear family and love of children are downgraded, while the values of sexual compatibility, amorous passion, and emotional ecstasy are given special attention. In modern parlance, the term “making love” has come to mean having sexual intercourse, and its value is measured solely in terms of erotic intensity and sexual climax. This understanding of “lovemaking” makes no attempt to characterize sexual intercourse as an expression of genuine love of God and of children. It completely ignores the fact that the only primary purpose of the marital act is the procreation of children. Contemporary society has, in essence, separated love from sex, thus creating a chasm of moral ambiguity from which emerges a plethora of disordered sexual desires and carnal appetites. Hence, Saint Augustine rightly remarks, “Evil [sexual] union is the work of the men operating evilly from their good members. The condition of the newborn is the work of God operating well from evil men. If you say that, even when there is adultery, the union is good in itself, since it is natural, but adulterers use it evilly, why will you not acknowledge that in the same way lust can be evil, yet the married may nevertheless use it well for the purpose of begetting children? Will you assert there can be evil use of good, but there cannot be good use of evil? We see how well the Apostle used Satan himself, when he delivered a man over to him for the destruction of the flesh, that his spirit might be saved in the day of the Lord, and when he delivered others up to him that they might learn not to blaspheme [1 Cor. (Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 7, Section 16, A.D. 421) Pope Gregory XVI, in his encyclical “Mirari Vos” that condemned all forms of liberalism as well as religious indifferentism, firmly rejected this kind of lustful and selfish pseudo-marriage that so many in today’s world enter into, and directed all the faithful to hold fast to the teaching of the Church: “Recalling that matrimony is a sacrament and therefore subject to the Church, let them consider and observe the laws of the Church concerning it. Let them take care lest for any reason they permit that which is an obstruction to the teachings of the canons and the decrees of the councils. They should be aware that those marriages will have an unhappy end which are entered upon contrary to the discipline of the Church or without God’s favor or because of concupiscence alone, with no thought of the sacrament and of the mysteries signified by it [that is, the procreation and education of children, faithfulness, and mutual love and help].” (Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos #12, Aug. 15, 1832) But why does he say this? Because all those kinds of selfish, lustful and impious “marriages” devoid of God mentioned above in effect are nothing but fornication in disguise of a marriage. “It seems evident that a woman taken merely to have sex is not a wife, because God instituted marriage for propagation, not merely for satisfying lust. For the nuptial blessing [in Gen. 1:28] is, "Increase and multiply."… It is shameful for a woman when her marriage bears no fruit, for this alone is the reason for marrying… bearing children is the fruit of marriage and the blessing of matrimony is without doubt the reason that Mary’s virginity defeated the Prince of this World. Thus anyone who joins himself to another, not for the sake of procreating offspring, but rather to satisfy lust is less a spouse than a fornicator. As no congregation of heretics can be called a Church of Christ because they do not have Christ as their head, so no matrimony, where one has not joined her husband according to Christ’s precept, can properly be called marriage, but is better called adultery.” (Gratian, Marriage Canons From The Decretum 32.2.1.1-2) Most people living today, especially those in the more developed nations, have become totally perverted through the media, television, music, magazines, internet sites, billboard ads, and posters. Almost everywhere one looks today, one will see impurities along with men and women who are scantily clothed or literally naked. The world has changed much over the years. Few people consider and think about how much the world have changed in a comparatively short time, but the world was very different just a 100 years ago. Back then, there were no sexual education; neither were there (generally) any pornography or immoral movies, series and magazines; and one would never find billboards plastered with images of literally naked or semi-naked women at totally public places for everyone to see, no matter the age. Before in time, one could indeed go and shop for food or clothing in total peace of mind without having to worry about seeing half naked, sensual women and men being displayed all over the place. This doesn’t exist today, at least not in the western culture. But however bad that is, it cannot be compared to the sheer horrors of the media. In the media, perverted viewers observe perverted characters and families and imitate them. This destroys their conscience as they imitate them and their sinful behavior and sexual perversions. One can only shudder in horror over the number of people that actually have imitated what they have heard, read or seen in the media, magazines and television that they otherwise wouldn’t have known about. Who among men who frequently watch media can honestly say that he hasn’t learned to commit some new sin that he before didn’t know about through the media? The media is indeed the devil’s favorite playground in the total and complete destruction of human morality. In fact, the media has such power to normalize trends and sinful behaviors – as one frequently witness when fans starts to behave and dress as their “idols” seen on the media – that it has normalized and preconditioned peoples minds into believing that it’s totally normal to act like this and that everyone commits such acts as are shown and promoted. A few examples one almost always encounters are: immodest dress (hence the reason why virtually the whole world has gone from being somewhat modestly dressed to half-naked in just 50 years or so), homosexuality, cursing, taking God’s name in vain, tips or recommendations on how to increase sexual pleasure, or the constant viewing of lustful kisses, touches, and unlawful and mortally sinful sexual practices. Such depraved sexual sins were much more, if not totally uncommon before since most, if not all people, were ignorant about them, and as a result, were less likely to know even how to commit them. St. Clement of Alexandria, On Marriage (c. 198 A.D.): “For the marriage of other [sinful, selfish and lustful] people is an agreement for indulgence; but that of philosophers leads to that agreement which is in accordance with reason, bidding wives adorn themselves not in outward appearance, but in character; and enjoining husbands not to treat their wedded wives as mistresses, making corporeal wantonness their aim; but to take advantage of marriage for help in the whole of life, and for the best self-restraint.” (The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book II, Chapter XXIII) It is the purpose behind the marital act, the will of not wanting to live a sensual life, the thought of wanting to have children for the glory and honor of God—that produces the good fruits in parents. It is not merely a natural act or process that achieves this good fruit, but again, the intention. True love thus resides in the will or thought, and not first and foremost in an external deed. This is not to say, however, that an external act if performed with a good intention cannot be a sign of true love, because it can (examples being alms-giving or other good and charitable deeds), and in this sense intimacy can be called love, but only in so far as it is not selfish or self-centered in nature. St. Robert Bellarmine, The Art of Dying Well, Chapter XV, On Matrimony: “There are three blessings arising from Matrimony, if it be made a good use of, viz: Children, fidelity, and the grace of the sacrament. The generation of children, together with their proper education, must be had in view, if we would make a good use of matrimony; but on the contrary, he commits a most grievous sin, who seeks only carnal pleasure in it. Hence Onan, one of the children of the patriarch Juda, is most severely blamed in Scripture for not remembering this, which was to abuse, not use the holy Sacrament. But if sometimes it happen that married people should be oppressed with the number of their children, whom through poverty they cannot easily support, there is a remedy pleasing to God; and this is, by mutual consent to separate from the marriage-bed, and spend their days in prayer and fasting. For if it be agreeable to Him, for married persons to grow old in virginity, after the example of the Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph, (whose lives the Emperor Henry and his wife Chunecunda endeavoured to imitate, as well as King Edward and Egdida, Eleazor a knight, and his lady Dalphina, and several others,) why should it be displeasing to God or men, that married people should not live together as man and wife, by mutual consent, that so they may spend the rest of their days in prayer and fasting?” In this context of speaking about selfish pleasure seekers, it is necessary to speak about the male population, that especially today are completely consumed by the search for and gratification of their foul, sensual and carnal appetites. St. Thomas Aquinas denounces such men unequivocally, teaching that: “On the contrary, Augustine says… thou shouldst excel thy wife in virtue, since chastity is a virtue, thou yieldest to the first onslaught of lust, while thou wishest thy wife to be victorious.’” (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 1; De Decem Chord, Serm. ix de Tempore) Just as an external deed can be done for a good cause, so it can also be done for an evil cause, even if it outwardly appears to be good or devout. For example, if someone were to give alms in order to achieve human praise and glory from other men and not from God, this deed of alms-giving would be worthless before God and would in no way profit the giver for salvation, but would actually only increase his torment in Hell, since it was a sin of vanity and vainglory. Therefore, a physical deed can never be meritorious in itself, but it is the intention behind the deed that defines its goodness or badness of the action. This truth is important to make clear since so many people today erroneously seem to believe that the sexual act in itself is a source of love. Matthew 6:1-4 “Take heed that you do not your justice before men, to be seen by them: otherwise you shall not have a reward of your Father who is in heaven. Therefore when thou dost an almsdeed, sound not a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may be honoured by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward. But when thou dost alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doth. That thy alms may be in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret will repay thee.” Spouses who love their spouse with an adulterous love are adulterers According to the teachings of the Doctors, Theologians and Saints of the Catholic Church, any man who is a too ardent lover of his spouse, (that is, he or she who loves his wife’s or husband’s body too much or the lust or pleasure that he or she receives from them too much or more than he loves God or his spouse’s soul,) is an adulterer of his God and of his wife. St. Jerome, Against Jovinianus, Book 1, Section 20, 40, A.D. 393: “Do you imagine that we approve of any sexual intercourse except for the procreation of children? He who is too ardent a lover of his own wife is an adulterer [of his God and wife].” St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 8: “And since the man who is too ardent a lover of his wife acts counter to the good of marriage if he use her indecently, although he be not unfaithful, he may in a sense be called an adulterer; and even more so than he that is too ardent a lover of another woman.” Gratian, Medieval Marriage Law, Case Thirty-Two, Question IV: “Also, Jerome, [in Against Jovinian, I]: C. 5. Nothing is more sordid than to make love to your wife as you would to an adulteress. The origins of love are respectable, but its perversion is an enormity. It gives no respectable motive for losing one’s self control. Hence, the Sentences of Sixtus says, "He is an adulterer who is too passionate a lover of his wife." Just as all passion for another’s wife is sordid, so also is excessive passion for one’s own. The wise man should love his wife reasonably, not emotionally. The mere stimulus of lust should not dominate him, nor should he force her to have sex. Nothing is more sordid than to make love to your wife as you would to an adulteress.” Gratian, Medieval Marriage Law, Case Thirty-Two, Question VI: “‘You shall not commit adultery.’ You ought to excel over your wife in virtue (for chastity is indeed a virtue). Are you captive to the impulses of lust? Do you expect your wife to be victorious in this while you lie vanquished? As the head of your wife, you lead her to God. Would you be willing to follow a head like yourself? The husband is the head of the wife [Eph. So where the wife behaves better than the husband, the home is turned upside down on its head. If the husband is the head, the husband should behave better, and so lead his wife in all good deeds.” St. Augustine, quoting St. Ambrose, also speaks about the fact that all who are “intemperate in marriage” are “adulterer of his own wife” in his work Against Julian, the Pelagian heretic: “… But the mother of all vices is incontinence, which turns even the lawful into vice. Therefore, the Apostle not only warns us against fornication, but also teaches a certain moderation in marriage itself, and prescribes times of prayer. For he who is intemperate in marriage, what is he but the adulterer of his own wife?' You see how he [St. Ambrose] says marriage should have true soundness even within itself. You see how he says that incontinence turns even the lawful into vice, where he shows that marriage is lawful, and he does not wish incontinence to defile what is lawful in it. You notice how you should understand with us in what disease of desire the Apostle was unwilling that one possess his vessel, not like the Gentiles who do not know God. 1 Thess. 4:4) But to you lust seems culpable only toward one other than one’s wife. What will you say of Ambrose, who calls intemperance in marriage a kind of adultery of one’s wife? Do you honor marriage more in which you would allow a very licentious range to lust, lest, perchance, the one offended might find another defender for herself? (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book 2, Chapter 6) People who are in a marriage should ask themselves these questions: “Whom do I love during the act of marriage: God and my spouse in all honesty and virtue, or my spouse’s body and the lust I derive from it?” “Have the thought of God or that He is present ever even entered my mind during marital relations?” “Have this absence of God’s presence in my mind also driven me into committing shameful sins by inflaming my concupiscence in unlawful ways?” In truth, those couples who doesn’t shut God out from themselves or their hearts during marital relations will undoubtedly be less likely to fall into other sins during the act of marriage. St. Alphonsus, in his great book called the True Spouse of Jesus Christ, explains this crucial truth to us. St. Alphonsus, Doctor of the Church, On the Presence of God: “The Saints by the thought that God was looking at them have bravely repelled all the assaults of their enemies… This thought also converted a wicked woman who dared to tempt St. Ephrem; the saint told her that if she wished to sin she must meet him in the middle of the city. But, said she, how is it possible to commit sin before so many persons? And how, replied the Saint, is it possible to sin in the presence of God, who sees us in every place? At these words she burst into tears, and falling prostrate on the ground asked pardon of the saint, and besought him to point out to her the way of salvation.” (True Spouse of Jesus Christ, p. 497) And Gratian says that: “Unbridled desire and shameful employment of marriage are licentiousness and impurity… Second [in Gal. 5:19], the works of the flesh are called "impurity," and "licentiousness," its companion, is included with it. In the Old Law, the Scriptures generally include these among those horrible crimes committed in secret, which are said to be so filthy as to pollute the mouth that speaks of them, or the ears that hear of them. It says [Lev. 15:31], "You shall teach the children of Israel to take heed of uncleanness," including in this passage all unbridled desires, even those acts within marriage that are not performed as though God were present, with shame and modesty, for the sake of children. Such are called licentiousness and impurity.” (Gratian, Medieval Marriage Law, Case Thirty-Two, Question IV, Part 4, C. 12) If it’s God we love the most, then it must naturally be Him that we are seeking to please, and not ourselves, our flesh, or our spouse. Our Lord God Jesus Christ Himself taught us this specific truth in the holy gospels, saying: “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me.” In answering the question “Whether it is a mortal sin for a man to have knowledge of his wife, [that is, to perform the sexual act with his wife] with the intention not of a marriage good but merely of pleasure?” St. Thomas Aquinas explains that “the right answer to this question is that if pleasure be sought in such a way as to exclude the honesty [and chastity] of marriage, so that, to wit, it is not as a wife but as a woman that a man treats his wife, and that he is ready to use her in the same way if she were not his wife [and merely for fulfilling his own lust], it is a mortal sin; wherefore such a man is said to be too ardent a lover of his wife, because his ardor carries him away from the goods of marriage.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. St. Clement of Alexandria, in his book “The Instructor” shows us very clearly how “he violates his marriage adulterously who uses” the marital sexual act in a forbidden, obscene or lewd way: “For many think such things to be pleasures only which are against nature, such as these sins of theirs. And those who are better than they, know them to be sins, but are overcome by pleasures, and darkness is the veil of their vicious practices. For he violates his marriage adulterously who uses it in a meretricious way, and hears not the voice of the Instructor [the Lord], crying, "The man who ascends his bed, who says in his soul, Who seeth me? darkness is around me, and the walls are my covering, and no one sees my sins. Why do I fear lest the Highest will remember?" [Sirach 23:18] Most wretched is such a man, dreading men’s eyes alone, and thinking that he will escape the observation of God. "For he knoweth not," says the Scripture, "that brighter ten thousand times than the sun are the eyes of the Most High, which look on all the ways of men, and cast their glance into hidden parts." [Sirach 23:27-28] Thus again the Instructor threatens them, speaking by Isaiah: "Woe be to those who take counsel in secret, and say, Who seeth us?" [Isaiah 29:15] For one may escape the light of sense, but that of the mind it is impossible to escape. For how, says Heraclitus, can one escape the notice of that which never sets? Let us by no means, then, veil our selves with the darkness; for the light dwells in us. "For the darkness," it is said, "comprehendeth it not." And the very night itself is illuminated by temperate reason. The thoughts of good men Scripture has named "sleepless lamps;" although for one to attempt even to practice concealment, with reference to what he does, is confessedly to sin. And every one who sins, directly wrongs not so much his neighbor if he commits adultery, as himself, because he has committed adultery, besides making himself worse and less thought of. For he who sins, in the degree in which he sins, becomes worse and is of less estimation than before; and he who has been overcome by base pleasures, has now licentiousness wholly attached to him. Wherefore he who commits fornication is wholly dead to God, and is abandoned by the Word as a dead body by the spirit. For what is holy, as is right, abhors to be polluted. But it is always lawful for the pure to touch the pure. Do not, I pray, put off modesty at the same time that you put off your clothes; because it is never right for the just man to divest himself of continence. For, lo, this mortal shall put on immortality; when the insatiableness of desire, which rushes into licentiousness, being trained to self-restraint, and made free from the love of corruption, shall consign the man to everlasting chastity. "For in this world they marry and are given in marriage." But having done with the works of the flesh, and having been clothed with immortality, the flesh itself being pure, we pursue after that which is according to the measure of the angels.” (The Paedagogus or The Instructor, Book II, Chapter X.--On the Procreation and Education of Children, c. 198 A.D.) Indeed, “The good of marriage remains a good, as it has always been a good among the People of God. Now it allows human beings to procreate children, not like animals by merely copulating with females, but in a decent conjugal order. Nevertheless, when a Christian mind focuses on celestial things, it wins a victory beyond all praise. Yet, since, as the Lord says [Mt. 19:11-12], not all can accept this message, let those who can do so, and let those who cannot be content to marry. Let them weigh well what they have not chosen, and persevere in what they have embarked on. Let no opportunity be given to the Adversary, and let Christ be robbed of no offering. If purity is not preserved in the conjugal bond, one should fear damnation.” (Gratian, Marriage Canons From The Decretum, Case Twenty-Seven, Question I, Part 2, C. 41) In a sense, one can truly say that the person who sets his heart on loving a physical pleasure with his will – whatever it may be – worships and loves a kind of idol. That is why we as humans must always do our utmost to try to escape or minimize the pleasures that are addictive to us. For the stronger a pleasure is and the more delightful it is to our senses, the more potential there is for it to become a sin and for a person to grow attached to it. St. Thomas Aquinas writes concerning this, “If the sexual pleasure is sought beyond the limits of integrity proper to marriage, in the sense that in conjugal relations the spouse sees in the partner not any more the characteristics proper to the spouse, but only a female/woman and is disposed to do with her the same things even if she were not his wife, he has sinned mortally.” (In Sententiarum, d.31, q.2, art, 3) Also, “It is needed to be said that a man seeks in the wife pleasure as from a prostitute when he looks at her with the same look with which he would look at a prostitute.” (Ibid., d.31, q.2, art, 3) And so, “Self-restraint is to prevail over sensual pleasure; on the other hand, the prevalence of the latter is what I call licentiousness.” (St. Gregory of Nazianzus, Vol. II, Epi Ithika or Moral Epopees 31, Ori pachimereis, PG 37, 651A) Another good example how loving one’s spouse (like an adulterer) – in an inordinate, unreasonable and sensual manner is sinful and evil – is found in The Revelations of St. Bridget in a chapter about a damned person who “was married and had no more than one wife and did not have intercourse with any other woman. However, he maintained his fidelity in marriage not because of divine charity and fear but because he loved the body of his wife so tenderly that he was not attracted by sexual union with any other body.” This example shows us that even in the time of St. Bridget in the 14th century, men and women of bad will loved the carnal pleasure they could derive from their spouse in an unreasonable and evil manner. Indeed, even though this man only loved his wife in a sensual manner rather than other women, he was still damned, thus showing us God’s hatred of and severity in judging marital sexual sins. “The bride [St. Bridget] had a vision of what seemed to be two demons, alike in every limb, standing before the judgment seat of God. They had mouths wide open like wolves, glass-like eyes with burning flames inside, hanging ears like rabbits, swollen and protruding bellies, hands like those of a griffin, legs without joints, feet that looked mutilated and half cut-off. One of them said then to the judge: “Judge, sentence the soul of this knight who matches me to be united to me as my mate!” The judge [Our Lord Jesus Christ] replied: “Tell me what rightful claim you have to his soul!” The demon answered: “I ask you first, since you judge fairly: Is it not said, where an animal is found similar in type to another, that it belongs to the lion species or wolf species or some other such species? So now I ask to which species this soul belongs—is she like angels or demons?” The judge said: “She does not match the angels but you and your mates, that is clear enough.” Then, almost in mockery, the demon said: “When this soul was created from the fire of your unction, heat of union, that is, of your love, she was like you. Now, however, since she despised your sweet love, she is mine by a triple right: first, because she is like me in disposition; second, because we have the same tastes; third, because we both have a single will.” Her belly is swollen, because the extent of her greed had no measure. She was filled but never satisfied. I have a similar greed. If I alone could gain possession of all the souls in heaven and earth and purgatory, I would gladly seize them. And if only a single soul was left, I would out of my greed never let her go free from torment. Her breast is icy cold just like my own, since she never had any love for you and your commandments were never to her liking. So too, I feel no love for you. Rather, out of the envy I have toward you, I would willingly let myself be continuously killed in the bitterest of deaths and resuscitated again for the same punishment if only you were killed, if it were possible for you to be killed. This person was married and had no more than one wife and did not have intercourse with any other woman. However, he maintained his fidelity in marriage not because of divine charity and fear but because he loved the body of his wife so tenderly that he was not attracted by sexual union with any other body. Then the judge [Jesus Christ] turned to me [St. Bridget] who had seen all this and said: “Woe to this man who was worse than a robber! He had his own soul on sale; he thirsted for the impurity of the flesh; he cheated his neighbor. This is why voices of men cry out for vengeance on him, the angels turn away their faces from him, the saints flee his company.” Then the demon drew close to the soul that matched him and said: “O judge, look: here am I and I again! Here am I, wicked through my own wicked will, unredeemed and unredeemable. But this one here is another me: though he was redeemed, he made himself like me by obeying me more than you. So she is mine! Therefore, as they say, her flesh will be my flesh, though, of course, I have no flesh, and her blood will be my blood.” The demon seemed to be very happy about this and began to clap his hands. The judge said to him: “Why are you so happy and what kind of happiness is that you feel in the loss of a soul? Tell me while this bride of mine stands here listening. Although I know all things, answer me, for the sake of this bride, who can only grasp spiritual matters figuratively.” The demon said: “As this soul burns, I burn even more fiercely. When I burn her with fire, I am burned even more. Yet, because you redeemed her with your blood and loved her to such an extent that you, God, gave yourself for her, and I still was able to deceive her, I am made glad.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 6, Chapter 31) Sad to say, the truth of the matter is that most people in this world fits the description of this damned soul, since they love their spouse in an inordinate way. The Son of God, in a Revelation spoken to Saint Bridget, speaks of this, saying: “But now, the redeemed soul of man has become like the most ugly and shameless frog, jumping in its arrogance and living in filth through its sensuality. She has taken my gold away from me, that is, all my justice. That is why the devil rightly can say to me: ‘The gold you bought is not gold but a frog, fostered in the chest of my lust. Separate therefore the body from the soul and you shall see that she will jump directly to the chest of my lust where it was fostered.’ Such is the soul of the man I am talking about to you. She is namely like the most vile frog, full of filthiness and lust, fostered in the chest of the devil.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 1, Chapter 21) It is therefore a fact of the unanimous teaching of the Fathers that those spouses who love their spouse in an inordinate way, are adulterers and sinning against God’s Law: “… a man who loves his wife very much [like an adulterer] is an adulterer. Any [sensual] love for someone else’s wife or too much love for one’s own is shameful. The upright man should love his wife with his judgment, not his affections.” (Vincent of Beauvais, A Dominican Friar (c. 1190 – 1264), Seculum Doctrinale 10.45) Hierarchy of sexual sins, licentiousness and illicit marital relations Thomas N. Tentler, author of Sin and confession on the eve of the Reformation, and who studied the topic of the hierarchy of sexual sins developed in the Catholic Church from confession manuals, have listed the rank ordering of sexual sins committed by married and unmarried people. Now this is interesting, for this is how Catholic priests (before the beginning stages of the Great Apostasy) would have viewed and judged many of the sexual acts people today commit without any shame. Many of the things you perhaps would think are acceptable, will be seen are not — and in fact to be totally sinful. This will give us an overview on what is acceptable and what is not while having marital relations. The sins are ordered in 16 categories and applies to both the married and unmarried. They are as follows: (1) unchaste kiss, (2) unchaste touch, (3) fornication, (4) debauchery, (5) simple adultery (one partner married, one single), (6) double adultery (both partners married), (7) voluntary sacrilege (one partner under religious vows), (8) rape or abduction of virgin, (9) rape or abduction of wife, (10) rape or abduction of nun, (11) incest, (12) masturbation, (13) improper sexual position (even between spouses), (14), improper orifice or opening (most heinous crime between spouses), (15) sodomy (homosexuality), (16) bestiality. There are obviously many other mortal sins included in the above categories that are not directly listed by name. So what other mortally sinful sexual activities or acts not listed above are commonly practiced today between married and unmarried people? The following list are only some of the most common examples of sins many people today are guilty of when they are having marital relations. It must of course be understood that if we have not listed some other sin that you might be doing that are lustful and shameful, it is still forbidden and a mortal sin to commit it. All of the following deeds are forbidden and are illicit marital relations, and must therefore be considered as the mortal sin of lust. Mortal sins always lead a soul to Hell unless one performs an Act of Contrition which includes Perfect Contrition and performs the other acts the Church requires for salvation. Striptease. Dressing sensual (both before, during or after marital relations). Sex games (or sexual role play). Sex toys (or other objects used for this purpose). Sensual, foul, unchaste or dirty talking (both before, during or after marital relations). Uncontrollable or unrestrained moaning. This is always a mortal sin if it’s done intentionally or with the intention to inflame one’s own or the other spouse’s lust. Most women can control themselves, but many choose not to since they are promiscuous. Some women indeed are very cruel and want to hurt others when it comes to this, and one can only say that such women who act in this way are abominable and demonic since they are searching for a foul pleasure and since they are hurting and killing their husband’s soul. The shaving of the genital hair (can be mortally sinful or non-sinful depending on the reason why it is done). If it’s done with the intention of enhancing sexual pleasure and/or for seeing more of the spouse, it is always a mortal sin. Inappropriate sexual position. This is often a sign of passion according to St. Thomas Aquinas, and if so, it is a mortal sin. (See next section for appropriate sexual position according to the teaching of the Church.) Aphrodisiacs or substances used to enhance lust. If the intention of the spouses when using aphrodisiacs is the enhancement of their shameful and damnable lust, they are absolutely committing a mortal sin. The only exception to this that is absolutely necessary would be if a husband couldn’t achieve an erection and so took a substance that helped him achieve this end. In this case it wouldn’t even be a venial sin since his intention for using it is not to increase his pleasure, but rather to conceive children and fulfilling the marital duty. However, a husband must never use pills or compounds that he knows will increase his lust. There are many pills and natural herbs that can be used to achieve an erection without necessarily increasing the pleasure (such as PDE-5 inhibitors). Erection first and foremost has to do with blood-flow, and so that is what should be looked for in herbs, medicines and supplements. Pausing, interrupting or prolonging the marital act (can be mortally sinful or non-sinful depending on the intention). It is always a mortal sin if it’s performed with the intention of increasing length or intensity of the sexual pleasure or for making the wife or husband reach climax outside of the natural, normal marital act. It is unnatural to interrupt the sexual act for the sake of mere pleasure. It is also a sign of passion, which is mortal (see St. Thomas in next section). For when a husband or wife engages in acts of unnatural prolonging or interrupting of the marital sexual act, they are no longer following the primary or secondary purpose of the sexual act (procreation and quenching of lust), but are rather following the motive of satisfying and inflaming their shameful and damnable lust as their (new) primary end or motive during marital relations. That’s why it’s a mortal sin to interrupt the act of marriage for the above mentioned reasons. Further, consider that the Catholic Church teaches that even the normal marital act when performed for the sole sake of pleasure is at least a venial sin, but spouses who are interrupting the marital act for the sake of lust are not even performing the normal and natural marital act, but are hindering or interrupting it. As a consequence, they are committing an action that is inherently sinful and unnatural. Resting or taking pauses however is not sinful whenever the situation demands it. For example, the intercourse could be giving the wife pain or be exhausting the husband who, in sincerity, is trying to finalize the act but cannot do it. All of these and similar examples are not sinful, because they are not performed for the sake of lust. Hence, it is the evil intention of enhancing sexual pleasure while refusing to consummate the marital act in the natural way, by unreasonably interrupting it, or by unreasonably holding on too long, that makes the deed of prolonging marital relations sinful. For everything not following reason in the marital act, as explained by St. Thomas Aquinas in the beginning of this article, is sinful. Masturbation of self or spouse (before, during or after the act of marriage). Masturbation has always been considered as a mortal sin in the Catholic Church and it doesn’t cease to be a mortal sin just because the spouses are married. Despite this ancient, constant and infallible dogmatic moral teaching of the Catholic Church on the evilness and total sinfulness of masturbation—not only the perverted, evil Vatican II “Catholics” and “do what do wilt” satanic protestants, but even many so-called “traditional Catholic” couples—actually believe that masturbation is right to do within the marriage act! Although they know and even admit that it’s a mortal sin to masturbate outside of the marriage act, they nevertheless believe that it is right to do within the marriage act—and that it is an exception. But what Church teaching or saint can they cite to support this heresy? None! Only evil, perverted and heretical theologians (or other heretical modern “Catholic” laymen’s private opinions) during the last 100 years or so, can they even cite to support this teaching. This fact, then, is quite telling, and it proves that this teaching is directly inspired by the Devil from the pits of Hell, since it was totally unheard of before the beginning stages of the Great Apostasy and the modern world. Those who teach that such a degraded and debauched lifestyle is “good”, “right” or “moral” are complete perverts and their opinions are utterly worthless. All masturbatory touching of the genitals of oneself or one’s spouse (i.e. manipulative sexual acts), is immoral and a mortal sin. Any type of masturbatory touching is immoral (regardless of whether or when climax occurs) because it is an act that is not natural, procreative or necessary for conception to occur and is, therefore, an unreasonable act. Kisses, touches, hugs, caresses etc. (can be sinful or non-sinful). All kisses, touches, hugs, and caresses performed for the sake of lust or sensual pleasure are mortally sinful and must always be avoided at all cost by all people at all times. Natural, honorable and non-lustful touches, kisses, hugs, caresses, embraces and the like (such as those performed by family members and by lovers in public) are not sinful, but non-procreative and shameful touches, kisses, hugs, caresses, and embraces performed for the sake of sensual or lustful reasons either as an individual act separated from the marital act, or as an act connected to the marital act, before, during, or after it, are always sinful. Spouses must be aware though, for even though it is not sinful to embrace one another out of affection, excess or unreasonability in embracing happens easily during the heat of concupiscence, and this is certainly sinful. Also, if spouses hug or kiss each other out of affection and they perceive that their lust is aroused by this act, they must immediately cease with this deed that is arousing their lust or be guilty of the mortal sin of unlawfully inflaming their lust. The more spouses indulge in these lawful embraces and are careless therein, the more likely it will become sinful. So to be on the safe side and to become perfect, spouses should never touch, kiss or even see each other naked during intercourse. Kissing and touching before intercourse are also particularly problematic as they lead to intercourse that is not governed by a desire to procreate. Spouses should also never walk around at home undressed or partially dressed. Women especially should never walk in their underwear or naked in the presence of their husband, as this behavior without a doubt will incite his lust. This specific problem we have today of people walking around naked or dressed like whores in public or at home was typically unheard of before in society, as most men and women in the past was much more well dressed and modest, even at home. As an example demonstrating this fact, consider how women’s underwear looked like just 200 years ago. Believe it or not, but these underwear were in fact more modest than what many women wear as skirt or dress in public today! Unnatural sexual acts (always gravely sinful). An unnatural sexual act or touch is any type of sexual act that is not natural, reasonable, or procreative. Some examples of unnatural sexual acts include shameful acts with the mouth, sodomy, acts performed on different parts of the body not intended for this purpose, and manipulative sexual acts (i.e. masturbation of self or the spouse). All unnatural sexual acts are intrinsically evil and always gravely immoral because these acts lack the natural and procreative meaning, and therefore right reason, which are required by God for sexual acts to be moral. These acts are not procreative because they are not the type of act that is inherently directed at procreation. This is not the type of sexual union intended by God for human persons. Unnatural sexual acts are not justified by being done within marriage, nor by the circumstance that these acts occur in connection to or the context of natural marital relations, because the moral law requires each and every sexual act to be not only reasonable and marital, but also natural and procreative. All unnatural sexual acts and embraces are thus intrinsically evil and always gravely immoral due to the deprivation of the procreative purpose and right reason that always must accompany the marital act. Examples of things a couple could do to inflame concupiscence accidentally (and that are bad, since it enhance lust!) but that are perhaps not sinful in every case depending on the intentions of the spouses while they’re doing it, is to have marital relations in light instead of in darkness, to come together naked or partially naked instead of clothed, or to touch each other more than what is absolutely necessary during the marital act by hugs and the like. All of these things however should be avoided by the spouses as much as possible in order to cultivate a virtuous, honorable and good marriage. In truth, the inflaming of concupiscence usually starts out as a venial sin and if continued always ends in mortal sin, because all control is lost. “Go not after thy lusts, but turn away from thy own will.” (Ecclesiasticus 18:30) Appropriate sexual position Christian moralists, canonists, and theologians from the patristic period onward commonly maintained that only one posture was appropriate and natural for human sexual intercourse. St. Albertus Magnus the Great, Doctor of the Church, (c. 1206-1280): “Nature teaches that the proper manner is that the woman be on her back with the man lying on her stomach.” (Commentarii in IV Sententiarum (Dist. XXIII-L)) Deviation from this was sanctioned only when illness or physical obesity necessitated or when there was danger of smothering the foetus in the advanced stages of pregnancy. Many readers will undoubtedly question why the missionary position would be considered as the only appropriate form of sexual intercourse between a husband and wife. The simple answer to this question is because of the natural order of the hierarchy so established by God, because in marriage the husband is the head of the wife. Ephesians 5:23 “Because the husband is the head of the wife, as Christ is the head of the church. He is the savior of his body.” The missionary position is simply a bodily manifestation of this. If it were otherwise, the woman would be more like a man (more like the head and in control) and the man more like a woman (more submissive and receptive), which is contrary to nature. Genesis 1:27 “And God created man to his own image: to the image of God he created him: male and female he created them.” St. Thomas Aquinas teaches the same concept in his “Summa Theologica”: “These species are differentiated on the part of the woman rather than of the man, because in the venereal act the woman is passive and is by way of matter, whereas the man is by way of agent [in way of acting]...” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. Thus, the Catholic Church teaches that any sexual position performed by the spouses where the woman is by way of agent, (that is, when she is more in control of the sexual act with her movements) is contrary to nature and tradition, in addition to the natural hierarchy so established by God. But there are also other reasons why the Church commonly have recommended only the missionary position. The most obvious reason, of course, is because these other positions or “experimentations” are usually more “exciting” to people who practice them, since it enhances their lust and gives them greater levels of pleasure or enjoyment than they otherwise would have, in addition to making the act more bestial. So that’s why Church tradition holds as contrary to nature those other positions. The Church has as it’s main goal the preservation of morality and the salvation of souls, and not that of appeasing stiff-necked, lust-seeking couples who are searching for new ways to damn themselves. The Angelic Doctor, St. Thomas Aquinas, who was well aware of the sexual depravity of humankind, refers to these most obvious reasons in his writings as well: St. Thomas Aquinas, In Libros Sententiarum, Chapter IV, Section 31, 2, 3: “Marital relations are contrary to nature when either the right receptacle or the proper position required by nature is avoided. In the first case it is always a mortal sin because no offspring can result, so that the purpose of nature is completely frustrated. But in the second case [of inappropriate sexual positions] it is not always a mortal sin, as some say, though it can be the sign of a passion which is mortal; at times the latter can occur without sin, as when one’s bodily condition does not permit any other method. In general, this practice is more serious the more it departs from the natural way.” St. Thomas Aquinas’ mentor, St. Albertus Magnus the Great, also a Doctor of the Church, taught that to depart from the “natural position” for human intercourse, the husband on top of his wife, was to become like the “brute animals.” (Albert the Great, On the Sentences, 4.31.24) St. Thomas Aquinas elaborated on that concept, teaching that: “by not observing the natural manner of copulation, either as to undue means, or as to other monstrous and bestial manners of copulation,” the married couple commits sin by going “contrary to the natural order of the venereal act as becoming to the human race.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, I:II, q. 154, art. In truth, “Some, then, as we have shown, have tried to go beyond what is right and the concord that marks salvation which is holy and established. They have abandoned themselves to lust without restraint and persuade their neighbors to live licentiously; as wretches they follow the Scripture: "Cast your lot in with us; let us all have a common purse and let our moneybag be one." [Prov. 1:14] On account of them the same prophet gives us advice saying: "Go not in the way with them, withdraw thy foot from their steps. For not unjustly are nets spread out to catch birds; for they are guilty of bloodshed and treasure up evil for themselves" [Prov. 1:15-18] that is, they seek for immorality and teach their neighbors to do the same. According to the prophet they are "fighters struck with their own tails" (ourai), to which the Greeks give the name kerkoi. Those to whom the prophecy refers might well be lustful, incontinent, men who fight with their tails, children of darkness and wrath… And again in anger at such people he directs that we should "have no fellowship with any one called a brother if he is a fornicator or covetous man or idolater or reviler or drunkard or robber; with such a man one ought not even to eat." 5:11] "For I through the law am dead to the law," he says, "that I may live unto God. I am crucified with Christ; it is no longer I that live," meaning that I used to live according to my lusts, "but Christ lives in me," and I am pure and blessed by obeying the commandments; so that whereas at one time I lived in the flesh carnally, "the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God" [Gal. (St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter XVIII, Section 105-106) Kisses and touches performed for sensual motives is condemned as a mortal sin by the Catholic Church and Her Saints for both married and unmarried people alike Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Moral Matters #40, September 24, 1665 and March 18, 1666: “It is a probable opinion which states that a kiss is only venial when performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss, if danger of further consent and pollution [or ejaculation] is excluded.” – Condemned statement by Pope Alexander VII. (Denz. The Church’s moral teaching that condemns kisses “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” might come as a surprise to many married couples who thought that this was lawful to do within a marriage. Now some people will indeed be quick to suggest that this statement only applies to unmarried people. However the truth of the matter is that there is not a single indication in the decree that even remotely suggests this. This objection is also easily refuted by considering the wording and reason behind the decree, which of course applies both to the married and unmarried people. Note that “pollution” is an older term used to describe “ejaculation” or “discharge of semen” other than during lawful sex. The Free Dictionary, The Origin & History, pollution: c.1340, "discharge of semen other than during sex," later, "desecration, defilement" (late 14c.), from L.L. pollutionem (nom. pollutio) "defilement," from L. polluere "to soil, defile, contaminate," Therefore, according to the above Church condemnation, even if spouses or unmarried people do not consent to do anything more than the act of kissing itself and don’t commit any other sexual sin or act, it would still be considered as a mortal sin for them to be kissing “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” even if “danger of further consent and pollution [or ejaculation] is excluded.” This, of course, is true both before, during, and after the marital act, and applies both to married and unmarried people alike. Thus, spouses may never kiss each other in a sensual way or in this way provoke themselves into sexual lust or “pollution,” either as an act that is separated completely from the marital act or as an act that is committed in relationship to the marital act (such as foreplay), even if pollution or ejaculation is excluded. Again, the condemned proposition specifically mentioned that kisses “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss” is mortally sinful even though “danger of further consent and pollution [or ejaculation] is excluded” so that no one, whether married or unmarried, should get the idea that they would be allowed to kiss another person for sensual pleasure as long as they did not proceed any further than that. This point is important to mention since many lustful couples use all kinds of unnecessary acts before, during and after sexual relations. They try to excuse these shameful acts by claiming that they cannot complete the sexual act without them. However, their sinful excuse is condemned by this decree alone. Now, the main reason for why the act of kissing for the sake of venereal pleasure is mortally sinful according to the teachings of the Catholic Church, the Saints and the Doctors of the Church is because it’s lust and serves no reasonable purpose other than wickedly arousing the selfish sexual desire of the spouses while not being able to effect the conception of a child. This fact then shows us that sensual kissing is a completely selfish and unnecessary act with no other purpose than to inflame a person’s shameful lust, which is contrary to virtue and the good of marriage. Again, unless husband or wife are totally degenerated, the mere thought of having sex with their spouse should be enough to inflame their lust and make them ready—at least on the part of the husband. And if this is true with mere thoughts, how much more with kisses and touches? There can be no doubt about the fact that many men who are ignorant about sex and women would be in danger of “pollution” by the mere thought of, or act of, sensual kissing or touching. It happens even today amongst some men, mostly in young men who are unlearned in the ways of lust—if one can call it that. That’s why the condemned proposition that tried to excuse this mortal sin even mentioned if “pollution is excluded,” as if wanting to argue that only ejaculation or climax (or pollution) was the mortal sin and not also the evil intention of seeking the pleasure. However, as we all could see above, whether pollution actually happens or not, sensual kisses was still condemned as a mortal sin according to God’s Holy Law. The fact that many men today have no danger of pollution from sensual kisses or touches does not make it lawful or right either. Because it is obvious that the act is not made lawful just because some men have hardened their hearts and become perverted. Simply said, all kisses and touches performed for the sake of sensual or fleshly pleasure is condemned as a mortal sin by the Catholic Church. There are three main reasons for why all kisses “when performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss” are mortally sinful and a sin against the Natural Law. The first reason is that they are a kind of drug abuse since they are selfish, intoxicating and unnecessary just like drug abuse is, and this intoxication is also the reason why the Natural Law and the Church teaches that even sensual kisses performed “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss” is condemned as a mortal sin for both the married and the unmarried people alike (Pope Alexander VII, Denz. 1140) and why even the normal, natural and procreative “marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused...” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 5) even when it is performed by two married spouses; the second is that they are shameful since the people who commit these unnecessary acts are ashamed to commit them in front of other people; and the third is that they are non-procreative even though God’s law teaches that the “the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, #54). These three reasons are also why the Church teaches that even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” is condemned as a sin for both the married and unmarried people alike (Blessed Pope Innocent XI, Denz. 1159) and why this truth about sexual morality in marriage was taught already in the Old Testament by God long before even the New Testament was revealed to us by Our Lord Jesus Christ. The Holy Bible, Tobias 6:16-17, 22; 8:9 “Then the angel Raphael said to him [Tobias]: Hear me, and I will shew thee who they are, over whom the devil can prevail. For they who in such manner receive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves, and from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding, over them the devil hath power. And when the third night is past, thou shalt take the virgin with the fear of the Lord, moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayest obtain a blessing in children… [Tobias said] And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” One of the three greatest reasons for why all non-procreative and unnecessary forms of sexual acts are mortally sinful is that all sexual acts (even marital, natural, lawful and procreative ones) are intoxicating and affects the person similar to the effect of a drug. In fact, the sexual pleasure is many times more intoxicating than many drugs that are unlawful to abuse. But when people are performing unnatural and non-procreative forms of sexual acts, they are abusing the marital act in a similar way that a drug user abuses drugs, or a glutton abuses food. It is an inherently selfish act that are not founded on reason, but only on their unlawful and shameful search for carnal pleasure, similar to the action of a person that uses drugs in order to get intoxicated or high. This absolutely proves that all unnecessary and non-procreative forms of sexual acts, such as sensual kisses and touches, are sinful and unreasonable to abuse in the same way that drugs are sinful and unreasonable to abuse. This is also why the Church teaches that even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” is condemned as a sin for both the married and unmarried people alike (Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Matters Condemned in Decree (# 8), March 4, 1679). Since the Church and the Natural Law condemns even the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only”, even though this act is procreative in itself, it is obvious that all non-procreative and unnecessary forms of sexual acts (such as sensual kisses and touches) are condemned as even worse sins (that is, as mortal sins), since they are utterly unnatural, unreasonable, shameful, and selfish. This obvious fact is also why it is patently absurd and illogical for anyone who agree with the Church’s condemnation of the normal, natural and procreative “act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” even though this act is directly procreative in itself, to then turn around and say that the Church and the Saints allows spouses to perform unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts, such as foreplay, and sensual kisses or touches! In truth, it is a marvel how anyone who accept such a contradictory, illogical and absurd position as described above is even able to justify such a stupid position in his own conscience, but free will being what it is, we can only pray that those who have fallen into this false and unreasonable position see their error, and convert. Again, since the Church and Her Saints teach that even the normal, natural and procreative sexual act is sinful for the married unless it is excused with the motive of procreation, how much more obvious does it have to get for a person to realize that all non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, such as kisses and touches for venereal pleasure, are even more sinful for the married? A sick person is allowed by God’s permission to take drugs in order to lessen his pain. But when this sick person uses more drugs than he needs in order to get intoxicated, or continues to use the drugs after he gets well, he commits the sin of drug abuse. This is a perfect example of those who perform non-procreative or unnecessary forms of sexual acts (such as sensual kisses and touches) either by themselves or in relationship to the marital act. They are gluttonous or overindulgent in the marital act, and are thus sinning against their reason and the Natural Law. For “the sin of lust consists in seeking venereal pleasure not in accordance with right reason...” and “lust there signifies any kind of excess.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. The “any kind of excess” that St. Thomas and the Church condemns as a sin are all sexual acts except for what is inherent in the normal, natural and procreative marital act itself. All other sexual acts are by their own nature inexcusable and a sin against the Natural Law, which means that even though a person has never been told or taught that they are sins, they are still committing a mortal sin, just like a person do not have to be told or taught that murder, abortion, stealing, or getting intoxicated or drunk is a sin against the Natural Law in order for this person to be able to commit a mortal sin. As the Haydock Bible and Commentary correctly explains about The Natural Law and Romans 2:14-16: “these men are a law to themselves, and have it written in their hearts, as to the existence of a God, and their reason tells them, that many sins are unlawful...” It is totally obvious that “any kind of excess” in the sexual act, such as by acts of lascivious kisses and touches between married spouses is a sin against the Natural Law, and not only some acts, such as masturbation of self or of spouse, as some perversely claim nowadays. Again, notice that he specifically mentions that the sin of lust regards “any kind of excess” instead of only some excess, and this of course totally excludes all sensual kisses and touches between married spouses in their sexual acts. In truth, “We may also reply that "lasciviousness" relates to certain acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth.” (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 1) Notice that St. Thomas even rejects as lascivious and unlawful “acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth” and so it is clear that St. Thomas taught that all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts are sinful and against nature. This is also why the Natural Law and the Church teaches that even sensual kisses performed “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss” is condemned as a mortal sin for both the married and the unmarried people alike (Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Morals Condemned in Decree #40, September 24, 1665; Denz. Thus, it could not be more clear from the teaching of the Church and the Saints that “any kind of excess” in the marital sexual act between two married spouses, such as by acts of sensual kisses and touches, are mortal sins against the Natural Law. St. Augustine also confirms the fact that it is utterly shameful to even think that one could use “kisses and embraces” for venereal pleasure: “... and you [the Pelagian heretic Julian] do not blush to say you think: ‘It is the more to be commended because the other parts of the body serve it [the reproductive member], that it may be more ardently aroused; be it the eyes for lusting, or the other members, in kisses and embraces.’” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book V, Chapter 5, Section 23) Indeed, the people of the modern world shamelessly do not blush to proclaim that kisses and touches for venereal pleasure are lawful and even good, just like the heretics of the early Church did! Since many of the heretics of our own times, like Julian, are Pelagians in their doctrine and rejects the Church’s teaching concerning Original Sin, they also fail to see the inherent evilness of unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts, (such as sensual kisses and touches) since they have chosen to call concupiscence or sexual desire “good” or a “gift from God” rather than a defect that arose from the Original Sin of Adam and Eve. In addition to all of this evidence, this quotation also shows us that even the married are forbidden to perform unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts such as sensual kisses and touches. The Pelagian heretic Julian that St. Augustine is citing in this quotation, did not teach that sexual acts (such as sensual kisses and touches) could be performed by unmarried people, but that only the married were allowed to perform them, which shows us that it is shameful to even dare to suggest that the married can perform such acts. This fact, then, directly refutes those who claim that the Church and Her Saints only condemns kisses and touches for venereal pleasure for those who are unmarried. This is also why St. Augustine teaches that all non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts are sinful even for the married. St. Augustine, On The Good of Marriage: “For necessary sexual intercourse for begetting [of children] is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage. But that which goes beyond this necessity [of begetting children, such as sensual kisses and touches] no longer follows reason but lust.” (Section 11, A.D. 401) Thus, St. Augustine taught that the only lawful sexual act was the procreative sexual act itself. This obviously excludes all other sexual acts that are not part of the normal and natural intercourse “for the begetting of children”. Notice that St. Augustine is also speaking about married people in this quotation, since he says that “necessary sexual intercourse for begetting [of children] is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage”, thus showing us that he is speaking about the married in this quotation, and not only the unmarried. The fact that he is speaking about the married and of the normal sexual intercourse, of course, totally refutes all who say that only the unmarried but not the married are forbidden by the Saints and the Church to perform unnatural, non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts—such as sensual kisses and touches. Thus, “as regards any part of the body [such as the mouth] which is not meant for generative [procreative] purposes, should a man use even his own wife in it, it is against nature and flagitious [that is, atrociously wicked; vicious; outrageous].” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book 2, Chapter 35). Again, for those who would claim that only some non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, such as masturbation of self or of spouse, oral and anal sex, or foreplay, are condemned by the Church and Her Saints, but not sensual touches or kisses, St. Augustine answers that “as regards any part of the body [such as the mouth] which is not meant for generative [procreative] purposes, should a man use even his own wife in it, it is against nature and flagitious” in order to show us that no sexual act without exception that is non-procreative could ever be performed by married spouses without sin, and that all unnecessary sexual acts are “against nature” and condemned and utterly detested by God. Indeed, we know that St. Augustine even teaches that spouses who perform the normal, natural and procreative sexual act itself but without excusing it with the explicit motive of procreation, are committing a sin; and since this is so even though this act is directly procreative in itself, how much more must not those acts that are non-procreative be condemned by him? St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence: “It is, however, one thing for married persons to have intercourse only for the wish to beget children, which is not sinful: it is another thing for them to desire carnal pleasure in cohabitation, but with the spouse only, which involves venial sin. For although propagation of offspring is not the motive of the intercourse, there is still no attempt to prevent such propagation, either by wrong desire or evil appliance.” (Book 1, Chapter 17, A.D. 419) Therefore, it is patently absurd and illogical to claim that St. Augustine teaches that the normal, natural and procreative sexual act itself, but without excusing it with the explicit motive of procreation, is sinful to perform for the married, but then turn around and claim that he allows spouses to perform non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, such as sensual kisses and touches. The fact of the matter is that every shred of evidence from the Great Saint Augustine’s writings utterly destroys the heresy against the Natural Law which teaches that sensual kisses and touches are allowed or lawful for the married: “But those who, giving the rein to lust, either wander about steeping themselves in a multitude of debaucheries, or even in regard to one wife not only exceed the measure necessary for the procreation of children, but with the shameless license of a sort of slavish freedom heap up the filth of a still more beastly excess...” (St. Augustine, On Christian Doctrine, Book III, Chapter 19:28) St. Augustine makes it perfectly clear that all sexual acts that “exceed the measure necessary for the procreation of children” are acts of “beastly excess”. Are sensual kisses and touches “necessary for the procreation of children”. Of course not! Only the most dishonest person would ever dare to claim such a thing. Thus, it is a fact that St. Augustine, Doctor of the Church, condemns those who “even in regard to one wife not only exceed the measure necessary for the procreation of children, but with the shameless license of a sort of slavish freedom heap up the filth of a still more beastly excess...” and anyone who denies this is simply said not being honest, sad to say! Furthermore, Pope Pius XI clearly proclaims the Magisterium’s definitive teaching in his encyclical Casti Connubii, which is also found in Holy Scripture, Sacred Tradition and the Natural Law, that each and every marital sexual act must include the procreative function as well as that “the intrinsic nature of the act” must be “preserved” in order for the spouses to even be able to consider the secondary ends of marriage. This teaching necessarily prohibits the married couple from engaging in any kind of unnatural, non-procreative or unnecessary sexual act (with or without climax), because all such acts lack the procreative function. Pope Pius XI teaches that spouses are not forbidden to consider the secondary ends of marriage “SO LONG AS THEY ARE SUBORDINATED TO THE PRIMARY END [that is, Procreation of children] and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved.” Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 59), Dec. 31, 1930: “For in matrimony as well as in the use of the matrimonial right there are also secondary ends, such as mutual aid, the cultivating of mutual love, and the quieting of concupiscence which husband and wife are not forbidden to consider SO LONG AS THEY ARE SUBORDINATED TO THE PRIMARY END [that is, Procreation of children] and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved.” Notice how clearly and unambiguously Pope Pius XI teaches that married people are not even allowed to “consider” the secondary ends of marriage unless they are subordinated to the primary purpose of marriage (procreation) and unless “the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved” which means that one may never perform anything other than the normal, natural and procreative marital act itself since all other sexual acts are not in conformity to procreation and “the intrinsic nature of the [marital] act”. By using the words, “the intrinsic nature of the [marital] act”, Pope Pius XI makes it abundantly clear that everything concerning the mechanics or operation of the marital act must be directly procreative in itself, for he says that there are two direct necessities to even be allowed to “consider” the secondary ends of marriage, that is, procreation, and keeping oneself to only performing the normal, natural and procreative marital act or “the intrinsic nature of the [marital] act”. It is therefore clear that it is totally “forbidden” and mortally sinful to even consider the secondary ends or motives, much less to perform the sexual act, unless “the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved” , and this totally excludes all non-procreative sexual acts. Since the Church even condemns only “considering” in one’s thoughts the secondary ends of marriage unless these motives are “SUBORDINATED TO THE PRIMARY END and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved”, and that this fact is true even though a person has not yet even performed the actual sexual act but only consented to a thought in his mind, only a liar can claim that one can lawfully perform real and actual sexual acts, such as foreplay, oral sex or sensual kisses and touches, that are non-procreative in nature, or that such acts can be only venial sins. The secondary ends “such as mutual aid, the cultivation of mutual love, and the quieting of concupiscence” can follow after the primary end or purpose of begetting children if the spouses choose this, but the secondary ends or motives are not absolutely needed to lawfully perform the marital act in the same way as the primary purpose of begetting children, nor is the secondary motive of quieting concupiscence meritorious even though it is allowed. In truth, Pope Pius XI rightly defines all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts as “intrinsically against nature” and he says that those who perform such vile acts “sin against nature and commit a deed which is shameful and intrinsically vicious” which shows us that such acts are not only some slight venial or light sin, but a dark and grave mortal sin against nature “which is shameful and intrinsically vicious” and thus condemned and rejected by the Church and Her Saints with a specific detestation and hatred because of its evilness. The Catechism of the Council of Trent: “Two lessons of instruction are then to be specially impressed on the mind of the faithful. The first is that marriage is not to be used from motives of sensuality or pleasure, but that its use is to be restrained within those limits, which, as we have above shown, are prescribed by the Lord. They should be mindful of the exhortation of the Apostle: “They that have wives, let them be as though they had them not,” (1 Cor. 7:29) and that St. Jerome says: “The love which a wise man cherishes towards his wife is the result of judgment, not the impulse of passion; he governs the impetuosity of desire, and is not hurried into indulgence. There is nothing more shameful than that a husband should love his wife as an adulteress.”” Good and virtuous spouses always remember that God is present with them, and that is also why they do not stoop to the evil and unnatural sexual sins that so plague humanity today. “The activities of marriage itself, if they are not modest and do not take place under the eyes of God as it were, so that the only intention is children, are filth and lust.” (St. Jerome, Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, Book III, Chapter 5:21) In truth, “filth” is the most suitable word that sums up the worth of every marital act that lacks a procreative purpose. Thus, “…when it [the sexual act] is from lust or for the sake of pleasure, then the coition is a mortal sin and the man sins mortally. And these dicta assume that the man and his wife have sex according to the order of nature, for anyone who goes against nature always sins mortally and more seriously with his wife than with anyone else and should be punished more seriously… Note the difference between the two cases of husband-wife sex, for incontinence and for pleasure and lust… In the second case, he seeks to procure pleasure with hands or thought or passionate uses and incentives [such as sensual kisses] so he can do more than just have sex with his wife… [thus sinning mortally] because he acts as an adulterer when he burns like an adulterer even with his own wife.” (Gratian, On Marriage, Dictum Post C. 32. Footnote 359 to The Shepherd of Hermas: “‘To the pure, all things are pure;’ but they who presume on this great truth to indulge in kissings and like familiarities are tempting a dangerous downfall.” St. Cyprian of Carthage, To Pomponius (c. A.D. 249): “Assuredly the mere lying together, the mere embracing, the very talking together, and the act of kissing, and the disgraceful and foul slumber of two persons lying together, how much of dishonour and crime does it confess!” (The Epistles of Cyprian, Epistle LXI) St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata, Book II, Chapter XX (c. 199 A.D.): “Socrates accordingly bids ‘people guard against enticements to eat when they are not hungry, and to drink when not thirsty, and the glances and kisses of the fair, as fitted to inject a deadlier poison than that of scorpions and spiders.’” (Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol 2, p. 613) The Church teaches that all unnecessary and non-procreative sexual acts are sinful before, during and after the act of marriage, and that these acts may never be performed in any circumstance or for any reason whatsoever by anyone. For just as it is blameworthy and sinful to have sexual relations only for sensual pleasure for both the married and unmarried people alike, so too is this true with other pleasures as well, such as “eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only,” and kissing “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss”. This has always been the teaching of the Catholic Church and Her Saints. Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Matters #8, March 4, 1679: “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only, are not sinful, provided this does not stand in the way of health, since any natural appetite can licitly enjoy its own actions.” – Condemned statement by Pope Innocent XI. Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Moral Matters #40, September 24, 1665 and March 18, 1666: “It is a probable opinion which states that a kiss is only venial when performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss, if danger of further consent and pollution is excluded.” – Condemned statement by Pope Alexander VII. (Denz. St. Alphonsus Liguori, one of the most well known doctors of the Church, expounds on this teaching of Pope Innocent XI in his masterpiece “The True Spouse of Jesus Christ”, showing us the inherent evilness of acting in accordance to our sensual desires: “Pope Innocent XI Odescalchi has condemned the proposition which asserts that it is not a sin to eat or to drink from the sole motive of satisfying the palate. However, it is not a fault to feel pleasure in eating: for it is, generally speaking, impossible to eat without experiencing the delight which food naturally produces. But it is a defect to eat, like beasts, through the sole motive of sensual gratification, and without any reasonable object. Hence, the most delicious meats may be eaten without sin, if the motive be good and worthy of a rational creature; and, in taking the coarsest food through attachment to pleasure, there may be a fault.” (The True Spouse of Jesus Christ, p. 282) This condemnation of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” and kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” is not only reasonable, but part of the Natural Law, yet it may come as a surprise to many, but this is only because so many commit sins of this nature. Ask yourself this question: Which is the most pleasurable of the acts of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” or kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight”? An honest person can only answer that kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” is a much more pleasurable experience. Since it is obvious that the act of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” is a much less pleasurable action than the act of kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” since those who eat or drink “even to satiety for pleasure only” are normally not intoxicated by this inherently evil act as those who perform sensual kisses are, it is clear to all but liars, that if God condemns one unreasonable or unnecessary act that is less pleasurable, he also condemns the other act that is more pleasurable, since it too, is unreasonable and unnecessary. Since both the act of “Eating and drinking even to satiety for pleasure only” as well as the act of kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” are unreasonable and unnecessary, we can therefore know by natural instinct and thus through the Natural Law that both of these actions are inherently evil and sinful, but while both are sinful, we can also know that the act of kissing “performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight” is a much greater sin since it not only is unreasonable and unnecessary, but also shameful and intoxicating. Indeed, the argument that sensual kisses and touches are sinful for both the married and unmarried alike because they are intoxicating like a drug is just one of the three main arguments against it, the other two being that they are shameful and non-procreative. If one wants to read more about these two arguments and why they refute all those who perversely claim that one may perform kisses and touches for sensual reasons (or any other unnecessary or non-procreative sexual act), one can read more about them in the beginning of Part 2 of this Book, which is named “Sexual Pleasure, Lust, And The Various Sexual Acts In Marriage”. Lustful kisses and touches between spouses are definitely mortal sins Master Jean Charlier de Gerson (13 December 1363 – 12 July 1429), French scholar, educator, reformer, and poet, Chancellor of the University of Paris, a guiding light of the conciliar movement and one of the most prominent theologians at the Council of Constance, who “was the most popular and influential theologian of his generation”, had the following interesting things to say about lustful kisses and touches in marriage between two married spouses, contraception and about sensually arousing oneself: Jean Gerson, Oeuvres Complétes: “Several doctors [of Divinity] maintain that willingly fostering wicked carnal thoughts in order to enjoy oneself is a deadly sin, even without doing the deed. Be sure, however, that kisses, gazes, and fondling, mainly caused by such wicked and lustful thoughts, without anything more, is an even greater sin. … it is even worse if these kisses do not respect the honesty which is usually kept in public. “… You have committed the sin of lust: If you have fondled and stroked yourself on your shameful member until you obtain the dirty carnal pleasure. If you initiated such sins with others, by words, kisses, fondling, or other signs, or immodest paintings. If you committed this sin differently from Nature ordered, or against the honesty that belongs to marriage. If you wanted to be desired and lusted after for your beauty, your behavior, your clothes, makeup, dancing or dissolute gazes. “… What a young boy should tell in confession: I sometimes stroked myself or others, urged by disorderly pleasure; I fondled myself, in my bed and elsewhere, something I would not have dared to do if people had been there. Sometimes the priest cannot absolve such fondling. If they are not confessed and the details given, whatever the shame, one cannot be absolved, and the confession is worthless: one is destined to be damned for ever in Hell. The action and the way it has been done must be told. “… Is it a sin to kiss? I answer that kisses between spouses who maintain the same modesty as the kiss of peace at church, or who do them openly, are without sin. If they do them so immodestly [and lustfully] that I cannot be more precise, it is an abominable deadly sin. If kisses are made between strangers and publicly, as a sign of peace, by friendship or kinship, without wicked thought, there is no sin. They could be dangerous between clerics, or people of the same sex or lineage, or in a secret place, and in a prolonged way. “… Is it a mortal sin to eat and drink in order to carnally arouse oneself? Yes, if it is out of wedlock, and even with one’s spouse, if it is to enjoy a pleasure which is not required in marriage. “… The fifth commandment is: thou shall not kill. They commit this sin who succeed, in whatever way, in preventing the fruit which should come from carnal intercourse between man and woman [such as by NFP, contraception or abortion]. It is forbidden for two people, married or not, to do any kind of lustful fondling without respecting the way and the vessel Nature requires for conceiving children [that is, one cannot perform “extra” sexual acts not able to procreate in themselves or that are not intended for procreation]. It is worse when it is outside of the natural way [unnatural sexual acts], either if it is out of wedlock or even worse, within it [that is, all unnecessary and non-procreative sexual acts within marriage are considered as worse sins than when they are committed outside of marriage]. “Is it permitted for spouses to prevent the conception of a child? No: I often say that it is a sin worse than murder [hence that contraception or NFP is equivalent to murder]. It is a sin which deserves the fires of Hell. Briefly, any way of preventing conception during intercourse is dishonest and reprehensible.” Here we see the very obvious truth of the Natural Law that spouses are committing “an abominable deadly sin” when they kiss each other for sensual or venereal pleasure. “Is it a sin to kiss? I answer that kisses between spouses who maintain the same modesty as the kiss of peace at church, or who do them openly, are without sin. If they do them so immodestly [and lustfully] that I cannot be more precise, it is an abominable deadly sin.” Thus, it is clear that anyone who either performs acts of kissing or touching for venereal pleasure or who thinks that these acts are moral acts are sinning against nature, which means that they are in a state of damnation since acts or heresies against nature can never be excused since no one can be a “material heretic” or in “ignorance” in regards to such things. Anyone with even a speck of decency and morality in their soul can understand from the Natural Law that “It is forbidden for two people, married or not, to do any kind of lustful fondling without respecting the way and the vessel Nature requires for conceiving children...” and “It is worse when it is outside of the natural way [unnatural sexual acts], either if it is out of wedlock or even worse, within it.” This shows us that non procreative sexual acts occurring in marriage are far worse sins against God than those committed out of wedlock, since they offend not only against the Natural Law but also the Holy Sacrament of Marriage. Lustful kisses and touches are mortal sins against the Natural Law It is clear from the evidence thus far covered that sensual kisses and touches are not only mortal sins, but in fact also sins against the Natural Law. That means that any person who thinks it’s right to kiss or touch for the sake of carnal pleasure or lust is a heretic against the Natural Law, and as such, are therefore outside the Church of God and thus excluded from salvation. Everyone without exception who have kissed or touched someone or something for the sake of sensual pleasure proved by their deed that their primary or secondary purpose for doing this inherently evil, selfish and shameful deed was not the lawful motive to procreate or quench concupiscence, but rather the sinful and unlawful gratification and excitation of their shameful lust like brute beasts without any reason. No, it would be an insult to beasts to call these vile spouses beasts! It would be more accurate not to call them beasts, but demons, since beasts have no reason, and thus are blameless. In truth, such husbands and wives are lower in their actions than the beasts of the Earth! “Bodies corrupted by lust are the dwelling places of devils.” (St. Hilary of Poitiers, On the Gospel, Matt. Everyone without exception that kisses and touches “for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises” from these acts, are committing a mortal sin against the Natural Law. How so, you might ask? Well, I answer that it is easy to prove. First of all, acts of lust that are performed for the sake of pleasure and sensual kisses are completely selfish, shameful, intoxicating and unnecessary for conception to occur. Only a blind person could fail to see the fact that “the sin of lust consists in seeking venereal pleasure not in accordance with right reason...” and that “lust there signifies any kind of excess” (St. Thomas Aquinas) and this obvious fact totally excludes all kinds of sensual kisses and touches, since only a liar can deny that sensual kisses falls under the category of “any kind of excess” in the marital sexual act. Second, consider how people will not kiss or touch their spouse in a sexual way or for carnal pleasure in front of other people (unless they are totally degenerated). And consider that they would be very ashamed if their parent, child or friend walked in on them when they were committing this shameful, selfish and unnecessary act with their spouse. It is thus clear that their conscience tells them that it is an inherently evil, shameful and unnecessary act; and yet, though they know this truth in their conscience, they nevertheless refuse to feel this very same shame when they are committing this act of lust in the presence of God and Mary and all the Saints and Angels in Heaven. Sad to say, a little known truth known today taught by the Saints is also that pleasures of various kinds and sexual lusts and acts blinds people from perceiving spiritual truths and facts (see The evil of lust makes man blind to spiritual things) and that is why people can sin so boldly against their natural conscience and God since they have allowed their conscience to be smothered by their evil lusts. Some people may object that there are many other events that are shameful and that are not yet inherently sinful such as soiling one’s pants or being forced to show oneself naked to other people against one’s own will. This objection, however, fails to notice the obvious difference between 1) people committing acts of lust with a desire or longing; and 2) events which are shameful but who are not desired or longed for by a person in a sensual way. Acts of lust are acts performed for the sake of a pleasure and are performed with the will and purpose of satisfying a sensual desire while the events or acts of soiling one’s pants or being forced to show oneself naked to other people is not a desire or lust that is sought after. Thus, these people do not desire that these events should happen. If those people who endured the events of soiling their clothes or naked exhibition against their will would sensually desire or lust for that these shameful events would happen in the same way that a man or a woman lust for and desire that acts of lust happen, they would indeed be declared the most disgusting perverts. Who but a complete and satanic pervert would sensually desire or lust after soiling their pants or being exhibited naked? When Our Lord was going to be crucified, He was forced to be without any covering for His private parts for a while before someone handed Him something to cover Himself with. Our Lord was obviously ashamed for having to appear naked before a lot of people, but He didn’t desire that this should happen, and most importantly, He didn’t lust at it when it happened! and so, there was no fault in Him. If, however, a person should lust or desire (in a sensual way) that he or she should appear naked before other people (such as nude models), he or she would commit a mortal sin and be a pervert. Consequently, it is not a mere shameful act that is sinful, but the shameful act that is performed with the intention of pleasing oneself sensually—that is sinful. Kissing for the sake of a venereal pleasure is a completely selfish act that only serves to increase lust, and as such, is against the natural law just like gluttony is against the natural law. It is indeed very similar to the sin of gluttony. One could say that those who commit this sin are gluttonous in the marital act. It is completely self evident that no one ever needed to break God’s law by kissing or touching their spouse in a sexual way in order to perform the marital act. No one ever needed to kiss or touch in a sensual way in order to be able to make a child. This is just a selfish, shameful and condemned excuse used by sexually perverted, morally depraved people in order to try to enhance or inflame their sexual pleasure. Kisses and touches must not and cannot be used to satisfy sensual pleasure as is totally clear from the above Church condemnation and from the words of Jean Gerson and St. Augustine (and as we will see even more clearly, of St. Thomas Aquinas). Kisses, touches, hugs, caresses etc. can of course be sinful or non-sinful depending on why they are performed. All kisses, touches, hugs, and caresses performed for the sake of lust or sensual pleasure is mortally sinful and must always be avoided at all cost by all people at all times. Natural touches, kisses, hugs, caresses, embraces and the like (such as those performed by family members and by lovers in public) are not sinful provided they are not performed for the sake of sensual or lustful reasons. Spouses must be aware though, for even though it is not sinful to embrace one another out of affection, excess or unreasonability in embracing happens easily during the heat of concupiscence, and this is certainly sinful. Also, if spouses hug or kiss each other out of affection and love and they perceive that their lust is aroused by this act, they must immediately cease with this deed that is arousing their lust, or be guilty of the mortal sin of unlawfully inflaming their lust. St. Finnian of Clonard, The Penitential of Finnian, #46: “We advise and exhort that there be continence in marriage, since marriage without continence is not lawful, but sin, and [marriage] is permitted by the authority of God not for lust but for the sake of children...” It is totally clear that the reason for why so many people of our times consider kisses and touches for venereal or sensual pleasure to be a moral act in marriage and between married spouses is that the satanic media from the beginning of the 20th century have bombarded them with films, series and music that promotes this unnatural and non-procreative perversity that were totally rejected by the Christian world if we just moved back in time a little. Indeed, just like all the other moral laws that have been flouted through the media in our time, such as the laws of modesty and marriage, sensual kisses have been promoted increasingly much in the media through films, music and series, and those who watch media with such kinds of perversity, rightly and justly fall into error concerning the Natural Law about how all non-procreative sexual acts are unlawful and unnatural, since they chose to put themselves into a proximate or near occasion of sinning, which the Church condemns. A good example of how people who get married today sin by kissing each other is the kiss that the husband and wife perform after the wedding ceremony. It is obvious that those who kiss each other in a lascivious and shameful manner are following what they have learned from the world and the media by watching perverted and evil shows, series and films, and that as a consequence of watching this filth, their shame and conscience have been completely smothered due to their lust and sensuality. Only people who have had their conscience seared with a hot iron could ever dare to kiss another human being in a shameful and lascivious manner, or for the sake of venereal pleasure, and this is much more true in the case of those who do this evil deed in public and in front of other people, and by this act, maliciously tempt other people to sins of impurity and sensual thoughts and desires. People who get married as well as anyone else who want to show affection towards someone close to them must instead learn to kiss them in a pure way as brothers and sisters kiss each other, or as modest married people in public kiss each other, for this is the only kind of kiss that God allows. Tertullian, Against Marcion, Book I, Chapter 29, A. D 207: “For He [God] bestowed His blessing on matrimony also, as on an honorable estate, for the increase of the human race; as He did indeed on the whole of His creation, for wholesome and good uses. Meats and drinks are not on this account to be condemned, because, when served up with too exquisite a daintiness, they conduce to gluttony; nor is raiment to be blamed, because, when too costly adorned, it becomes inflated with vanity and pride. So, on the same principle, the estate of matrimony is not to be refused, because, when enjoyed without moderation, it is fanned into a voluptuous flame. There is a great difference between a cause and a fault, between a state and its excess. Consequently it is not an institution of this nature that is to be blamed, but the extravagant use of it; according to the judgment of its founder Himself, who not only said, "Be fruitful, and multiply," [Genesis 1:28] but also, "You shall not commit adultery," and, "You shall not covet your neighbor’s wife;" and who threatened with death the unchaste, sacrilegious, and monstrous abomination both of adultery and unnatural sin with man and beast.” St. Thomas Aquinas condemns lustful kisses and touches as mortal sins for married and unmarried people alike Now we shall look at what St. Thomas Aquinas has to say about kisses and touches. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. “Whether there can be mortal sin in touches and kisses? “Objection 1: It would seem that there is no mortal sin in touches and kisses. For the Apostle says (Eph. 5:3): "Fornication and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not so much as be named among you, as becometh saints," then he adds: "Or obscenity" (which a gloss refers to "kissing and fondling"), "or foolish talking" (as "soft speeches"), "or scurrility" (which "fools call geniality---i.e. jocularity"), and afterwards he continues (Eph. 5:5): "For know ye this and understand that no fornicator, or unclean, or covetous person (which is the serving of idols), hath inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God," thus making no further mention of obscenity, as neither of foolish talking or scurrility. Therefore these are not mortal sins.” “[St. Thomas Aquinas’] Reply to Objection 1: The Apostle makes no further mention of these three because they [kisses and touches] are not sinful except as directed to those that he had mentioned before [i.e. fornicators, unclean and covetous people].” As we have seen, married people can of course also be unclean and covetous according to St. Thomas’ teaching concerning the sexual acts of married people since “since the man who is too ardent a lover of his wife acts counter to the good of marriage if he use her indecently, although he be not unfaithful, he may in a sense be called an adulterer; and even more so than he that is too ardent a lover of another woman.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 8) This of course totally destroys the thesis of those who claim that the Church allows non-procreative sexual acts in marriage. Notice in this quote that St. Thomas held sexual sins within marriage to be worse than adultery, because the act occurs within marriage. Therefore, unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts, such as sensual kisses and touches, do not become permissible when these take place within marriage. Instead, unnatural sexual acts are made even more sinful when they take place within marriage because they offend not only against nature and a Holy Sacrament, but also against God and the Law written in our hearts. The phrase ‘if he use her indecently’ used by St. Thomas refers to unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts—such as sensual kisses and touches within marriage. This is clear because the good of marriage emphasized by St. Thomas is the procreation of children (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. St. Thomas could not be referring to natural marital relations when he says ‘if he use her indecently’ because even natural marital relations done with some disorder of desire still retains the procreative function. But unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts lack this meaning, and so are contrary to the good of marriage. The use of unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts within marriage are therefore worse than adultery, according to St. Thomas Aquinas! since such people who commit these acts “may in a sense be called an adulterer; and even more so than he that is too ardent a lover of another woman.” This of course totally destroys the thesis of those who claim that the Church allows non-procreative sexual acts in marriage. Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 4 [continued]: “Objection 2: Further, fornication is stated to be a mortal sin as being prejudicial to the good of the future child’s begetting and upbringing. But these are not affected by kisses and touches or blandishments. Therefore there is no mortal sin in these.” “[St. Thomas Aquinas’] Reply to Objection 2: Although kisses and touches do not by their very nature hinder the good of the human offspring, they proceed from lust, which is the source of this hindrance [of why kisses and touches are made sinful]: and on this account [in so far as they are lustful] they are mortally sinful.” Notice that St. Thomas here said that kisses and touches was mortal sins in the general sense if “they proceed from lust”, and that he did not say that “it depends on whether they occur in the context of marriage/fornication or not” or that “this is what decides or determines whether it becomes sinful.” St. Thomas clearly says that the source of the hindrance of why sensual kisses and touches are sinful is because they proceed from lust, and that these acts are sinful not because they “hinder the good of the human offspring” but because “they proceed from lust”. Thus, it is totally clear from this definition of St. Thomas that he views the lustful intention when performing these acts as the source of the mortal sin itself, and not simply because they occur in context of marriage or not (as we shall also see further down). Again, notice above that St. Thomas says that kisses and touches does not “by their very nature hinder the good of the human offspring” and that he said if “they proceed from lust... they are mortally sinful” since this is the source of this hindrance of why they have become unlawful to do; and that he said this in reply to the objection which stated that kisses and touches were not mortal sins since they do not hinder the good of the human offspring as fornication is said to do. What does St. Thomas reply show? It shows that it is the lust that determines if the act is to be regarded as a sin, and not whether it is a hindrance for the good of the future offspring. We know that this is the case, since St. Thomas himself said that kisses and touches do not hinder the good of the future offspring, since kisses and touches can be made without lustful intention, or be made without an intention to procreate, or even be made in context of wanting to procreate in marriage, (hence that they do not necessarily hinder the good of the future offspring), but if they proceed from lust, they are made unlawful and sinful anyway (regardless of the cause). That is why St. Thomas even rejects as lascivious and unlawful “acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth”: “We may also reply that "lasciviousness" relates to certain acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth.” (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. In another part of his Summa, St. Thomas deals with the question of “Whether the unnatural vice is a species of lust?” and his answer affirms, once again, that all non-procreative sexual acts are unnatural and sinful lust: “Objection 3: Further, lust regards acts directed to human generation, as stated above (Q[153], A[2]): Whereas the unnatural vice concerns acts from which generation cannot follow. Therefore the unnatural vice is not a species of lust. [St. Thomas’ Reply:] On the contrary, It is reckoned together with the other species of lust (2 Corinthians 12:21) where we read: "And have not done penance for the uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness," where a gloss says: "Lasciviousness, i.e., unnatural lust." [St. Thomas’] Reply to Objection 3: The lustful man intends not human generation but venereal pleasures. It is possible to have this [pleasure] without those acts from which human generation follows: and it is that which is sought in the unnatural vice.” (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. And so it is clear that St. Thomas taught that all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts (such as sensual kisses and touches) are sinful and against nature (unnatural), since they are the very sensual acts condemned by St. Thomas “from which human generation” cannot follow that the “lustful man” seeks after. “Therefore, since in matrimony man receives by Divine institution the faculty to use his wife for the begetting of children, he also receives the grace without which he cannot becomingly do so.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 42, Art. 3) Thus, according to St. Thomas, all spouses are given the grace by God to use his spouse in an appropriate or suitable way (that is, for the procreation of children), which means that any man who acts contrary to this rejects God’s grace and damns himself, since he does not use his wife “becomingly”. “We may also reply that "lasciviousness" relates to certain acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth.” (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. In addition, St. Thomas also affirms (as St. Augustine) that even married spouses sin in their normal, natural and procreative sexual acts if they do not excuse them; and this proves that he utterly rejects all non-procreative sexual acts as unlawful. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Suppl., Q. 49, Art. 5: “Whether the marriage act can be excused without the marriage goods [of procreation, sacrament, and fidelity]? On the contrary, If the cause be removed the effect is removed. Now the marriage goods are the cause of rectitude in the marriage act. Therefore the marriage act cannot be excused without them. Further, the aforesaid act does not differ from the act of fornication except in the aforesaid goods. But the act of fornication is always evil. Therefore the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused by the aforesaid goods. Consequently there are only two ways in which married persons can come together without any sin at all, namely in order to have offspring, and in order to pay the debt. Otherwise it is always at least a venial sin.” Since St. Thomas condemns as sinful even the normal, natural and procreative sexual act when it is not excused – even though this act is still procreative in itself, – how much more must he not utterly reject the notion that non-procreative sexual acts, such as sensual kisses and touches, are allowed for spouses to perform? To deny this obvious truth is simply said to be dishonest! However, while St. Thomas here erroneously taught that the payment of the marital debt is a sufficient motive for excusing the marital sexual act from sin, this teaching by him is nevertheless contradicted by Pope Pius XI’s authoritative encyclical Casti Connubii, which, as we have already shown, teaches that the marital debt is a secondary end or purpose after the primary motive of procreation of children (Casti Connubii, # 59); still, the fact that this great Saint and Doctor of the Church teaches that the procreative sexual act itself is sinful unless it is excused, totally proves that St. Thomas teaches that all non-procreative sexual acts are unlawful and sinful. Indeed, it is so obvious that St. Thomas really teaches that even spouses can sin in their lustful touches and kisses when they do them before, during or after the marital sexual act that he actually teaches that spouses can even commit mortal sin from simply performing an improper sexual position while performing the procreative sexual act! St. Thomas Aquinas, In Libros Sententiarum, Chapter IV, Section 31, 2, 3: “Marital relations are contrary to nature when either the right receptacle or the proper position required by nature is avoided. In the first case it is always a mortal sin because no offspring can result, so that the purpose of nature is completely frustrated. But in the second case [of inappropriate sexual positions that are procreative] it is not always a mortal sin, as some say, though it can be the sign of a passion which is mortal; at times the latter can occur without sin, as when one’s bodily condition does not permit any other method. In general, this practice is more serious the more it departs from the natural way.” The above of course refutes the idea that St. Thomas does not teach that spouses can sin in their sexual acts by their unnecessary, lustful, or passionate acts or deeds—such as lustful kisses and touches—since St. Thomas even teaches that married spouses can commit the mortal sin of “passion” by merely performing another sexual position beside from the missionary position, even though this act is procreative in itself. Continuing on with the topic of “Whether there can be mortal sin in touches and kisses?”—St. Thomas Aquinas’ general refutation of, and reply to all the objections against the Church’s moral teaching that there can be mortal sins in sensual kisses and touches also for married people, utterly destroys the notion that one may perform these acts. Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 4 [continued]: “On the contrary, A lustful look is less than a touch, a caress or a kiss. But according to Mat. 5:28, "Whosoever shall look on a woman to lust after her hath already committed adultery with her in his heart." MUCH MORE THEREFORE ARE LUSTFUL KISSES AND OTHER LIKE THINGS MORTAL SINS.” This means that St. Thomas views lustful kisses “and other like things” as worse sins than adultery or fornication! This is probably due to the fact that St. Thomas views sexual sins that cannot serve for procreation as worse sins than those that can. Notice also that St. Thomas says that “A lustful look is less than a touch, a caress or a kiss” in order to show us that the main sin is in the intention when we lust against our reason and consent to committing unnecessary, intoxicating and shameful acts; but that external acts, such as “a touch, a caress or a kiss” aggravate the guilt of the act, and that these are therefore worse mortal sins than just the lustful look and thought. Thus, if even St. Thomas condemns as mortally sinful a lustful look, in addition to teaching that married people’s sexual sins are worse than adultery, “MUCH MORE THEREFORE ARE LUSTFUL KISSES AND OTHER LIKE THINGS MORTAL SINS.” In fact, St. Thomas abhors all non-procreative sexual acts with such a detestation and hatred that he even views the vices of fornication, rape or incest as a lesser sexual crime than the vice of masturbation. However, one must not think that St. Thomas teaches that fornication, rape or incest are generally lesser sins than masturbation or other non-procreative sexual acts. Fornication, rape and incest are greater crimes in the sense of justice, but masturbation is a greater violation of the Natural Law with respect to the sexual act since it more grievously “transgresses that which has been determined by nature [for the procreation of children]”. It is therefore considered, according to St. Thomas, as a greater crime in the sense of sins against human sexuality. Here is the text itself. In the Summa Theologica, II-II, q. 154, a. 12, Aquinas says: “In every genus, worst of all is the corruption of the principle on which the rest depend. Now the principles of reason are those things that are according to nature, because reason presupposes things as determined by nature, before disposing of other things according as it is fitting. This may be observed both in speculative and in practical matters. Wherefore just as in speculative matters the most grievous and shameful error is that which is about things the knowledge of which is naturally bestowed on man, so in matters of action it is most grave and shameful to act against things as determined by nature. Therefore, since by the unnatural vices man transgresses that which has been determined by nature [for the procreation of children] with regard to the use of venereal actions, it follows that in this matter this sin is gravest of all. After it comes incest, which, as stated above (Article 9), is contrary to the natural respect which we owe persons related to us. With regard to the other species of lust they imply a transgression merely of that which is determined by right reason, on the presupposition, however, of natural principles. Now it is more against reason to make use of the venereal act not only with prejudice to the future offspring, but also so as to injure another person besides. Wherefore simple fornication, which is committed without injustice to another person, is the least grave among the species of lust. Then, it is a greater injustice to have intercourse with a woman who is subject to another’s authority as regards the act of generation, than as regards merely her guardianship. Wherefore adultery is more grievous than seduction. And both of these are aggravated by the use of violence. Hence rape of a virgin is graver than seduction, and rape of a wife than adultery. And all these are aggravated by coming under the head of sacrilege, as stated above (10, ad 2). Reply to Objection 4. Gravity of a sin depends more on the abuse of a thing than on the omission of the right use. Wherefore among sins against nature, the lowest place belongs to the sin of uncleanness, which consists in the mere omission of copulation with another. While the most grievous is the sin of bestiality, because use of the due species is not observed. Hence a gloss on Genesis 37:2, "He accused his brethren of a most wicked crime," says that "they copulated with cattle." After this comes the sin of sodomy, because use of the right sex is not observed. Lastly comes the sin of not observing the right manner of copulation, which is more grievous if the abuse regards the "vas" [orifice] than if it affects the manner of copulation in respect of other circumstances.” The first objection of the article argues that sins against nature are not the worst, because they are not the most contrary to charity: “The more a sin is contrary to charity the graver it is. Now adultery, seduction and rape, which are injurious to our neighbor, seem to be more contrary to the love of our neighbor, than unnatural sins, by which no other person is injured. Therefore sin against nature is not the greatest among the species of lust.” St. Thomas replies to this objection: “As the order of right reason is from man, so the order of nature is from God himself. And therefore in sins against nature, in which the very order of nature is violated, injury is done to God himself, the one who ordains nature.” In reply to the second objection, St. Thomas says: “Vices against nature are also against God, as stated above (ad 1), and are so much more grievous than the depravity of sacrilege, as the order impressed on human nature is prior to and more firm than any subsequently established order.” Aquinas is focusing on the sins precisely as a violation of the right use of sexuality, and abstracting from other aspects of them. As justice is a greater virtue than chastity, so injustice is a greater evil than unchastity, and thus all things considered, Aquinas would consider rape a greater evil than masturbation or contraception. This formal way of speaking is recognized by some more considerate authors: “The teaching of medieval theologians that such sexual sins as masturbation, sodomy, and contraception are more perverse, as sexual sins, than fornication or adultery or even rape (the former were said to be contra naturam whereas the latter were said to be praeter naturam), angers many people today. But this teaching must be understood properly. The medieval theologians are claiming that certain kinds of sexual sins more seriously offend the virtue of chastity than do others. They are not saying that these sins are for this reason less grave as sins than adultery or rape, for instance. After all, adultery and rape are very serious violations of the virtue of justice as well as being violations of the virtue of chastity. Thus, as a sin, rape is far more serious than masturbation or homosexual sodomy because it not only offends chastity but also gravely violates justice.” (Ronald David Lawler, Joseph M. Boyle, William E. May, Catholic sexual ethics: a summary, explanation & defense) Therefore, non-procreative sexual acts cannot be justified by saying that it leads to the marital act; it is by nature a separate action whose object is gravely immoral. St. Thomas Aquinas confirms this fact: “Now the end which nature intends in sexual union is the begetting and rearing of the offspring. Accordingly to make use of sexual intercourse on account of its inherent pleasure, without reference to the end for which nature intended it, [procreation] is to act against nature, as also is it if the intercourse be not such as may fittingly be directed to that end.” (Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 65, Art. The meaning of St. Thomas is that, if the intercourse is, in part or in entirety, unnatural or non-procreative in nature, such as by acts of foreplay or sensual kisses and touches before, during or after the normal marital act, it is an “act against nature” and thus a mortal sin against the Natural Law since it is not “directed to that end [procreation]” in addition to the fact that it is “to make use of sexual intercourse on account of its inherent pleasure” alone, which the Church have always condemned. Indeed, it is clear that St. Thomas defines all non-procreative sexual acts as “vice against nature” since he says that: “the sin of lust consists in seeking venereal pleasure not in accordance with right reason... Now this same matter may be discordant with right reason... because it is inconsistent with the end of the venereal act [procreation]. On this way, as hindering the begetting of children, there is the "vice against nature," which attaches to every venereal act from which generation cannot follow [such as foreplay and sensual kisses and touches etc. which are inherently non-procreative sexual acts from which generation cannot follow]”. (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 1) “Consequently, when kisses and embraces and so forth are for the sake of this [sensual] pleasure they are mortal sins.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. St. Thomas Aquinas continues to answer the question of “Whether there can be mortal sin in touches and kisses” between married and unmarried people in the Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. “Further, Cyprian says (Ad Pompon, de Virgin., Ep. lxii), "By their very intercourse, their blandishments, their converse, their embraces, those who are associated in a sleep that knows neither honor nor shame, acknowledge their disgrace and crime." Therefore by doing these things a man is guilty of a crime, that is, of mortal sin.” “I answer that, A thing is said to be a mortal works/sin in two ways. First, by reason of its species, and in this way a kiss, caress, or touch does not, of its very nature, imply a mortal sin, for it is possible to do such things without lustful pleasure, either as being the custom of one’s country, or on account of some obligation or reasonable cause. Secondly, a thing is said to be a mortal sin by reason of its cause: thus he who gives an alms, in order to lead someone into heresy, sins mortally on account of his corrupt intention. Now it has been stated above [I-II, Q. 74, A. 8], that it is a mortal sin not only to consent to the act, but also to the delectation [or pleasure] of a mortal sin. Wherefore since fornication is a mortal sin, and much more so the other kinds of lust [1] it follows that in such like sins [that is, sins of lust] not only consent to the act but also consent to the pleasure is a mortal sin. Consequently, when these kisses and caresses are done for this pleasure [lust] it follows that they are mortal sins, and only in this way are they said to be lustful. Therefore in so far as they are lustful, they are mortal sins.” “and much more so the other kinds of lust…” i.e., lust committed both inside and outside of marriage. And by the way, St. Thomas also views sexual sins committed within a marriage as worse sins than those committed outside of marriage, as we have seen and shall see further on. And for those who object that St. Thomas Aquinas must be speaking about the unmarried only since he mentions the word “fornicator” or “fornication” in some instances (but not others), know that St. Thomas also teaches that married people can be fornicators, by using the word “fornication” to refer to all unlawful sexual acts, whether in marriage or out of marriage: “If the husband [refuses to pay the marital debt without a just cause] . then he sins, and his wife’s sin, should she fall into FORNICATION [adultery, impure thoughts or masturbation] on this account, is somewhat imputable to him.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. While the word “fornication” have taken on a meaning in the English language of illicit sexual acts for those who are unmarried, the word that comes from the Latin that St. Thomas uses refers to all unlawful sexual acts, which makes it a fact that cannot be contradicted that St. Thomas teaches that sensual kisses are sinful even in marriage, since it is obvious that married people, according to St. Thomas, also can be “fornicators, unclean and covetous people”. Hence, it is totally clear from above that when St. Thomas was mentioning the word “fornication,” “lascivious,” “unclean,” or “covetous” person, he was using it to refer to the sins of the married and unmarried people alike. And we know that this is the case, for when St. Thomas condemned lustful kisses and touches above as mortal sins – in the Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 1 & 4 – we know that he was referring to both, since, as he said, all fornicators, all unclean people, all covetous and all lascivious people was included in this category of mortal sinners (see objection 1 and reply to objection 1 quoted above). Indeed, Our Lord and God Jesus Christ himself defines sexual sin for those who are married as fornication in the Holy Bible: “And I say to you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and he that shall marry her that is put away, committeth adultery. His disciples say unto him: If the case of a man with his wife be so, it is not expedient to marry.” (Matthew 19:9-10) Douay Rheims Bible Commentary explains verse 9: “Except it be: In the case of fornication... the wife may be put away: but even then the husband cannot marry another as long as the wife is living.” The Greek term “Porneia” in the Bible that is translated to “fornication” in the English, refers to all unlawful sexual acts. According to the New Testament Greek Lexicon, it is defined as “illicit sexual intercourse” and another translation defines it as “sexual immorality” and a third defines it as “unchastity”. The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament states, “PORNEIA means "prostitution, unchastity, fornication," and is used "of every kind of unlawful sexual intercourse" . Since in Rom. Paul clearly alludes to homosexuality as sexual immorality, PORNEIA can also refer to homosexuality as sexual immorality...” Thus, we see that Our Lord allows married people to separate from their spouse or “put away his wife” (but not divorce and remarry) if their spouse commits any “sexual immorality” or “unchastity”, which includes things such as acts of masturbation of self or of spouse, oral and anal sex, foreplay, and sensual touches and kisses, or tempting others or the wife to perform such acts or be a part of such acts. The reason Our Lord allows a good and pure spouse to separate from their lustful spouse is because He knows how much the soul is harmed by non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts, and that the people who perform such acts, are always more eager to tempt other people with their foul lusts and acts, which is why Our Lord have allowed spouses to separate from their lustful and evil spouse. In truth, to remain with such a lustful spouse could very well be mortally sinful, since one places oneself in the occasion of sin by refusing to avoid things one knows will seriously tempt oneself. St. Thomas Aquinas explains himself further in another part of his Summa, saying that acts “such as impure looks, kisses, and touches” regards the virtue of purity, while the virtue of “chastity regards rather sexual union.” St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 4: “Consequently purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches. And since the latter are more wont to be observed, purity regards rather these external signs [i.e., looks, kisses, and touches], while chastity regards rather sexual union.” Here we have another great evidence that kisses and touches for venereal pleasure was known very clearly to be sinful, shameful and contrary to purity even by the lay people of St. Thomas’ time. St. Thomas tells us that the virtue of “purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches.” But he adds that the virtue of purity were “more wont to be observed” by the people of his own time in regards to these “impure” acts of “impure looks, kisses, and touches,” thus confirming the fact that unnecessary sexual acts, such as kisses and touches for sensual pleasure, is a completely foreign concept to the Church and Her Saints that have been foisted on the modern man and woman through the diabolical media to be a cause of, or even to be “love”, “affection”, or an integral part of the marital act, when it in fact is nothing but filthy lust! “The activities of marriage itself, if they are not modest and do not take place under the eyes of God as it were, so that the only intention is children, are filth and lust.” (St. Jerome, Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, Book III, Chapter 5:21) Thus, according to St. Thomas, in contrast to the lustful spouses of our own times, the people of the former times were lucky enough to have this good “shamefacedness” that kept them from performing unnecessary and unlawful sexual acts “such as impure looks, kisses, and touches.” Today, it is safe to say that most people have totally rejected and turned upside down the practice of the majority of the people of St. Thomas’ time to abstain from “impure looks, kisses, and touches”, for while people still certainly perform the normal sexual act, each such act is suffused by sensual kisses and touches, in addition to the fact that most of them also performs acts of just kissing and touching as individual acts without performing the normal sexual act at all. In addition, it is very important and of worth noting that St. Thomas, in the context of this quotation, referred to the marital sexual act, by using the words “the conjugal act” as well as “of marriage,” which directly refutes one of the principle objections of the heretical objectors to the condemnation of sensual kisses and touches by the Church and Her Saints (that is, that the quotes doesn’t apply to marriage or the marital act): St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 4: “I answer that, As stated above (Objection 2), "pudicitia" [purity] takes its name from "pudor," which signifies shame. Hence purity must needs be properly about the things of which man is most ashamed. Now men are most ashamed of venereal acts, as Augustine remarks (De Civ. Dei xiv, 18), so much so that even the conjugal act, which is adorned by the honesty [Cf. 145] of marriage, is not devoid of shame: and this because the movement of the organs of generation is not subject to the command of reason, as are the movements of the other external members. Now man is ashamed not only of this sexual union but also of all the signs thereof, as the Philosopher observes (Rhet. Consequently purity regards venereal matters properly, and especially the signs thereof, such as impure looks, kisses, and touches. And since the latter are more wont to be observed, purity regards rather these external signs [i.e., looks, kisses, and touches], while chastity regards rather sexual union.” In another part of his Summa, St. Thomas speaks about the “"shamefacedness," whereby one recoils from the disgrace that is contrary to temperance” – which sadly is lacking in deviant lustful spouses – and he shows that “vices of intemperance” that arouse the sexual desire, such as “kissing, touching, or fondling,” are contrary to the virtue of “purity.” St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 143, Art. 1: “… there are two integral parts of temperance, "shamefacedness," whereby one recoils from the disgrace that is contrary to temperance, and "honesty," whereby one loves the beauty of temperance. For, as stated above (Q[141], A[2], ad 3), temperance more than any other virtue lays claim to a certain comeliness, and the vices of intemperance excel others in disgrace. The subjective parts of a virtue are its species: and the species of a virtue have to be differentiated according to the difference of matter or object. Now temperance is about pleasures of touch, which are of two kinds. For some are directed to nourishment: and in these as regards meat, there is "abstinence," [from gluttony] and as regards drink properly there is "sobriety." [from drunkenness] Other pleasures are directed to the power of procreation, [that is, they arouse the sexual desire] and in these as regards the principal pleasure of the act itself of procreation, there is "chastity," [from acts of adultery, fornication or other unlawful sexual acts] and as to the pleasures incidental to the act, resulting, for instance, from kissing, touching, or fondling, we have "purity [from all such non-procreative sexual acts]." Now it belongs to temperance to moderate pleasures of touch, which are most difficult to moderate. Wherefore any virtue that is effective of moderation in some matter or other, and restrains the appetite in its impulse towards something, may be reckoned a part of temperance, as a virtue annexed thereto.” Here St. Thomas Aquinas is discussing temperance as a virtue as opposed to the “vices of intemperance”, and he says that the contrary species of the matter or object of “kissing, touching, or fondling,” is purity. This means that “kissing, touching, or fondling” can be a means of impurity, and a vice of intemperance, and it shows us that St. Thomas, in this context (as in the other quoted above), referred to it as impurity. Furthermore, we here see the fact we have already spoken about that only spouses who have lost their “shamefacedness” that St. Thomas speaks about are able to perform such shameful acts as kisses and touches for venereal pleasure. Sad to say, but it is exactly their lack of the most beneficial “‘shamefacedness,’ whereby one recoils from the disgrace that is contrary to temperance” as well as their lack of shame and their forgetfulness of God’s presence, and that God’s eyes sees them and all their unnecessary and lascivious acts, kisses and touches that are performed in connection to the marital act, or as an individual act separated from it—that are the reason for why they dare to perform these unlawful and shameful acts. “Damascene (De Fide Orth. ii, 15) and Gregory of Nyssa [Nemesius, (De Nat. Hom. xx)] say that "shamefacedness is fear of doing a disgraceful deed or of a disgraceful deed done."” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 144, Art. 2) And in Reply to Objection 1 of the same article, St. Thomas states: “Shamefacedness properly regards disgrace as due to sin which is a voluntary defect [of the will]. Hence the Philosopher says (Rhet. ii, 6) that "a man is more ashamed of those things of which he is the cause [of doing]."” St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 144, Art. 1, Reply to Objection 2: “As stated above, shamefacedness is fear of baseness and disgrace. Now it has been stated (142, 4) that the vice of intemperance is most base and disgraceful. Wherefore shamefacedness pertains more to temperance than to any other virtue, by reason of its motive cause, which is a base action though not according to the species of the passion, namely fear [from being shamed*]. Nevertheless in so far as the vices opposed to other virtues are base and disgraceful, shamefacedness may also pertain to other virtues.” * “Now shamefacedness is inconsistent with perfection, because it is the fear of something base, namely of that which is disgraceful. Therefore shamefacedness, properly speaking, is not a virtue, since it falls short of the perfection of virtue.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 144, Art. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 144, Art. 4: “I answer that, As stated above (1 and 2) shamefacedness is fear of some disgrace. Now it may happen in two ways that an evil is not feared: first, because it is not reckoned an evil; secondly because one reckons it impossible with regard to oneself, or as not difficult to avoid. Accordingly shame may be lacking in a person in two ways. First, because the things that should make him ashamed are not deemed by him to be disgraceful; and in this way those who are steeped in sin are without shame, for instead of disapproving of their sins, they boast of them. Secondly, because they apprehend disgrace as impossible to themselves, or as easy to avoid. On this way the old and the virtuous are not shamefaced. Yet they are so disposed, that if there were anything disgraceful in them they would be ashamed of it. Wherefore the Philosopher says (Ethic. iv, 9) that "shame is in the virtuous hypothetically."” Though they are not in themselves mortal sins when they are not performed for the sake of venereal pleasure, St. Thomas Aquinas clearly recognizes that kisses and touches come to be treated as such “ex sua causa,” “because of a wicked intention,” as the Blackfriars edition of the Summa renders it (cf. Summa Theologica 2a.2ae.154.4; 43: 220-221); kisses that are intended to arouse, to incite venereal pleasure, are properly called libidinous and are condemned as mortal sins. In fact, the Angelic doctor, St. Thomas Aquinas, defines lust in the following manner: St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 153, Art. 3: “I answer that, The more necessary a thing is, the more it behooves one to observe the order of reason in its regard; wherefore the more sinful it becomes if the order of reason be forsaken. Now the use of venereal acts, as stated in the foregoing Article, is most necessary for the common good, namely the preservation of the human race. Wherefore there is the greatest necessity for observing the order of reason in this matter: so that if anything be done in this connection against the dictate of reason’s ordering, it will be a sin. Now lust consists essentially in exceeding the order and mode of reason in the matter of venereal acts. Wherefore without any doubt lust is a sin.” All of this absolutely proves that all unnecessary sexual acts like sensual kisses and touches are sinful! for according to St. Thomas, whenever spouses go beyond “the order and mode of reason in the matter of venereal acts” during marital relations, they committed the sin of lust. Notice that St. Thomas says “that if anything be done in this connection against the dictate of reason’s ordering, it will be a sin.” He says that “anything” that is done “against the dictate of reason’s ordering” is sinful, and not only some things (as many heretics of our own times claim), and that “lust consists essentially in exceeding the order and mode of reason in the matter of venereal acts”, that is, exceeding that which “is most necessary for the common good, namely the preservation of the human race.” Since the venereal act “is most necessary for the common good, namely the preservation of the human race” it is a direct sin against nature to perform unnatural or non-procreative sexual acts. Thus, according to St. Thomas, since “the use of venereal acts” are permitted for the purpose of procreation, “there is the greatest necessity for observing the order of reason in this matter: so that if anything be done in this connection against the dictate of reason’s ordering, it will be a sin. Now lust consists essentially in exceeding the order and mode of reason in the matter of venereal acts. Wherefore without any doubt lust is a sin.” Therefore, it is obvious from the Natural Law itself that sensual kisses and touches are “exceeding the order and mode of reason in the matter of venereal acts” since they are unnecessary and not able to procreate children, which is the purpose of the marital sexual act, according to the teaching of the Church. St. Thomas continues to expound on this teaching in the following question: St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 1: “I answer that As stated above (Question 153, Article 3), the sin of lust consists in seeking venereal pleasure not in accordance with right reason. Reply to Objection 6. According to a gloss on this passage [Galatians 5:19] "lust" there signifies any kind of excess.” What, then, is excess in the marital act? Again, let’s ask St. Thomas Aquinas. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 1: “Reply to Objection 5. As a gloss says on this passage, "uncleanness" stands for lust against nature… Reply to Objection 6. We may also reply that "lasciviousness" relates to certain acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth.” Notice that St. Thomas even rejects as lascivious and unlawful “acts circumstantial to the venereal act, for instance kisses, touches, and so forth” and so, it is clear that St. Thomas taught that all non-procreative and unnecessary sexual acts are sinful and against nature. And the infallible word of God of course agrees with this truth of nature, teaching us that: “The works of the flesh are manifest, which are fornication, uncleanness, immodesty, luxury [lust]... Of the which I foretell you, as I have foretold to you, that they who do such things shall not obtain the kingdom of God.” (Galatians 5:19, 21) Commenting on Ephesians 5:3-5 just mentioned by St. Thomas Aquinas’ Summa Theologica, The Haydock Bible Commentary explains the sin of covetousness and uncleanness: “Ver. Covetousness. The Latin word is generally taken for a coveting or immoderate desire of money and riches. St. Jerome and others observe, that the Greek word in this and divers other places in the New Testament may signify ANY UNSATIABLE DESIRE, OR THE LUSTS OF SENSUAL PLEASURES; and on this account, St. Jerome thinks that it is here joined with fornication and uncleanness [i.e., sexual sins]. Nor covetous person, which is a serving of idols. It is clear enough by the Greek that the covetous man is called an idolater, whose idol is mammon; though it may be also said of other sinners, that the vices they are addicted to are their idols. (Witham)” The main point we can gather from this explanation of St. Thomas that he so eloquently gives to us is that kisses and touches for sensual pleasure are completely unnecessary for procreation of children and serves nothing but a shameful, selfish, sinful and condemned lust. They are therefore mortal sins for both the married and unmarried and are unreasonable and unnatural. “May marriage be honorable in every way, and may the marriage bed be undefiled, for God will judge the sexually immoral and adulterous.” (Hebrews 13:4) Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Moral Matters #40, September 24, 1665 and March 18, 1666: “It is a probable opinion which states that a kiss is only venial when performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss, if danger of further consent and pollution [or ejaculation] is excluded.” – Condemned statement by Pope Alexander VII. (Denz. Jean Gerson, Oeuvres Complétes: “Several doctors [of Divinity] maintain that willingly fostering wicked carnal thoughts in order to enjoy oneself is a deadly sin, even without doing the deed. Be sure, however, that kisses, gazes, and fondling, mainly caused by such wicked and lustful thoughts, without anything more, is an even greater sin. … it is even worse if these kisses do not respect the honesty which is usually kept in public. “… Is it a sin to kiss? I answer that kisses between spouses who maintain the same modesty as the kiss of peace at church, or who do them openly, are without sin. If they do them so immodestly [and lustfully] that I cannot be more precise, it is an abominable deadly sin.” Athenagoras the Athenian (c. 175 A.D.): “On behalf of those, then, to whom we apply the names of brothers and sisters, and other designations of relationship, we exercise the greatest care that their bodies should remain undefiled and uncorrupted; for the Logos again says to us, “If any one kiss a second time because it has given him pleasure, [he sins];” adding, “Therefore the kiss, or rather the salutation, should be given with the greatest care, since, if there be mixed with it the least defilement of thought, it excludes us from eternal life.”” (A Plea for the Christians, Chapter XXXII.--Elevated Morality of the Christians) St. Clement of Alexandria (c. 198 A.D.): “Love and the Kiss of Charity. And if we are called to the kingdom of God, let us walk worthy of the kingdom, loving God and our neighbour. But love is not proved by a kiss, but by kindly feeling. But there are those, that do nothing but make the churches resound with a kiss, not having love itself within. For this very thing, the shameless use of a kiss, which ought to be mystic, occasions foul suspicions and evil reports. The apostle calls the kiss holy. When the kingdom is worthily tested, we dispense the affection of the soul by a chaste and closed mouth, by which chiefly gentle manners are expressed. But there is another unholy kiss, full of poison, counterfeiting sanctity. Do you not know that spiders, merely by touching the mouth, afflict men with pain? And often kisses inject the poison of licentiousness. It is then very manifest to us, that a kiss is not love. For the love meant is the love of God. "And this is the love of God," says John, "that we keep His commandments;" not that we stroke each other on the mouth. "And His commandments are not grievous." But salutations of beloved ones in the ways, full as they are of foolish boldness, are characteristic of those who wish to be conspicuous to those without, and have not the least particle of grace. For if it is proper mystically "in the closet" to pray to God, it will follow that we are also to greet mystically our neighbour, whom we are commanded to love second similarly to God, within doors, "redeeming the time." "For we are the salt of the earth." (The Paedagogus or Instructor, Book III, Chapter XI) About sexual thoughts and fantasies inside and outside of the marital act It is of the Divine law that a person may never willfully entertain sexual thoughts in his mind, even about his wife, outside of the marital act. The only sexual act the Church allows is the normal, natural, and procreative marital act. Everything else is contrary to the only primary end or intent of the sexual act—the procreation of children. If a person willfully entertains sexual thoughts outside of the marital act or unnecessarily puts himself into sexual temptations when there is no need to, he or she commits a mortal sin. Consequently, one may not even entertain or consent to sexual thoughts about one’s own wife or husband outside of the marital act, but must resist these thoughts or temptations as one would resist the thought of adultery or fornication: “Several doctors [of Divinity] maintain that willingly fostering wicked carnal thoughts in order to enjoy oneself is a deadly sin, even without doing the deed. Be sure, however, that kisses, gazes, and fondling, mainly caused by such wicked and lustful thoughts, without anything more, is an even greater sin. … it is even worse if these kisses do not respect the honesty which is usually kept in public.” (Jean Gerson, Oeuvres Complétes) Athenagoras the Athenian (c. 175 A.D.): “But we [Christians] are so far from practising promiscuous intercourse, that it is not lawful among us to indulge even a lustful look. “For,” says He [Christ], “he that looks on a woman to lust after her, has committed adultery already in his heart.” [Matthew 5:28] Those, then, who are forbidden to look at anything more than that for which God formed the eyes, which were intended to be a light to us, and to whom a wanton look is adultery, the eyes being made for other purposes, and who are to be called to account for their very thoughts, how can any one doubt that such persons practice self-control?” (A Plea for the Christians, Chapter XXXII.--Elevated Morality of the Christians) Simply said, women or men are not toys, playthings, or “bunnies” from which to derive sexual stimulation. When women or even one’s own wife are used in sexual fantasies, they are sexually abused, even if they are untouched. Many men rape many women each day and commit adultery, fornication and illicit sexual acts without laying a hand on them. Women also rape men and commit adultery, fornication and illicit sexual acts in this way. These rapes, fornications, illicit sexual acts and adulteries are not marked by physical violence but by psychological warfare. Because a person is often unaware of being used and abused, and because the abuser often does not fathom the real extent of the severity of his crime, this makes these mental and visual rapes/abuses/sexual crimes seem less devastating. Nevertheless, grave sin with all its degradation and death is being committed. For instance, it would be quite sick for a husband not to resist sexual thoughts about his wife or to continually entertain such thoughts while at work or while on a trip, because while at work or while on a trip there is no chance for him to lawfully quiet his concupiscence and perform the marital act for procreational purposes. That’s why dwelling on such thoughts only would distract him spiritually and temporally and could even lead him into committing other sins, such as masturbation or adultery (in thought as well as in deed). All who do not wish to be damned must thus resist sexual thoughts and temptations outside of the marital act and may not entertain them in anyway. It is of course one thing to be tempted to have sexual relations with one’s own wife or someone else (which is not sinful) and a whole other thing to consent to having sex with them in one’s thought or mind (which is sinful). Thus, a husband and wife may never consent to any sexual thoughts or fantasies about their spouse outside of the normal and natural marital act. However, that is not to say that it’s licit to think about bad or illicit things or give consent to them during the marital act—as so many evil and heretical people and so-called theologians actually teach today—for that is not what it means. What it means is simply that a person can only fully consent to, and give way to, sexual thoughts and desires (about their spouse) during the sexual act without committing any sin, so long as these thoughts range within what is lawful, natural, reasonable and necessary for the completion of the marital act to occur. St. Thomas Aquinas wonderfully explains this thought process further to us in his Summa: “Accordingly a man who is thinking of fornication, may delight in either of two things: first, in the thought itself [by merely thinking about it but not necessarily giving consent to it or the pleasure derived from it], secondly, in the fornication thought of. Now the delectation [pleasure] in the thought itself results from the inclination of the appetite to the thought; and the thought itself is not in itself a mortal sin; sometimes indeed it is only a venial sin, as when a man thinks of such a thing for no purpose; and sometimes it is no sin at all, as when a man has a purpose in thinking of it; for instance, he may wish to preach or dispute about it. Consequently such affection or delectation [pleasure] in respect of the thought of fornication is not a mortal sin in virtue of its genus, but is sometimes a venial sin and sometimes no sin at all: wherefore neither is it a mortal sin to consent to such a thought [it only becomes a mortal sin if one consents to and wants to have the illicit pleasure in the thought]. In this sense the first opinion is true. But that a man in thinking of fornication [or other unreasonable or sinful sexual acts] takes pleasure in the act thought of, is due to his desire being inclined to this act. Wherefore the fact that a man consents to such a delectation [pleasure], amounts to nothing less than a consent to the inclination of his appetite to fornication [or other sinful sexual acts]: for no man takes pleasure except in that which is in conformity with his appetite. Now it is a mortal sin, if a man deliberately chooses that his appetite be conformed to what is in itself a mortal sin. Wherefore such a consent to delectation [or pleasure] in a mortal sin, is itself a mortal sin, as the second opinion maintains.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, First Part of the Second Part, Q 74, Art. Thus, if even pleasurable sexual thoughts outside of the marital act of one’s own legitimate spouse is sinful if not fought against, how much more must not the sensual thoughts of one’s neighbor be? If even kisses between married spouses for the purpose of carnal pleasure is condemned as a mortal sin by the Catholic Church, how much more must not the perversions of the marital acts be that so many spouses today practice? “For to Christians this rule of life is given, that we should love the Lord Our God with all the heart, with all the soul, and with all the mind, and our neighbor as ourselves... God alone, to find whom is the happiest life, must be worshiped in perfect purity and chastity... in chaste and faithful obedience, not to gratify passion, but for the propagation of offspring, and for domestic society.” (St. Augustine, On the Morals of the Catholic Church, Chapter 30, Section 62, A.D. 388) St. Alphonsus, Precepts of the Decalogue, Chapter VI, The Sixth and Ninth Commandments: “1. WHAT IS ONE OBLIGED TO CONFESS IN THE MATTER OF IMPURITY? “I will only observe here, in general, that it is necessary to confess not only all the acts, but also improper touches, all unchaste looks, all obscene words, especially when spoken with pleasure, or with danger of scandal to others. It is, moreover, necessary to confess all immodest thoughts. “Some ignorant persons imagine that they are bound only to confess impure actions: they must also confess all the bad thoughts to which they have consented. Human laws forbid only external acts, because men only see what is manifested externally; but God, who sees the heart, condemns every evil thought: “Man sees those things that appear; but the Lord beholdeth the heart.” (I Kings, xvi. This holds good for every species of bad thoughts to which the will consents. Indeed, whatever it is a sin to do, it is also in the sight of God a sin to desire. WHAT DISTINCTION IS TO BE MADE IN REGARD TO BAD THOUGHTS? “I said, thoughts to which the will consents. Hence, it is necessary to know how to determine when a bad thought is a mortal sin, when it is venial, and when it is not sinful at all. In every sin of thought there are three things: the suggestion, the pleasure, and the consent. The suggestion is the first thought of doing an evil action that is presented to the mind. This is no sin; on the contrary, when the will rejects it we merit a reward. "As often," says St. Antonine, "as you resist, so often you are crowned." Even the saints have been tormented by bad thoughts. To conquer a temptation against chastity, St. Bernard threw himself among thorns, St. Peter of Alcantara cast himself into an icy pool. St. Catharine of Siena was once assailed by the devil for three days with impure temptations; after the third day our Lord appeared to her in order to console her. She said to him: "Ah, my Saviour, where hast Thou been these three days?" He replied: "I was in your heart to give you strength to resist the temptation by which you were attacked." He then showed her that her heart had become purer than it was before. After the suggestion comes the pleasure. [Generally] When a person is not careful to banish the temptation immediately, but stops to reason with it, the thought instantly begins to delight him, and give him pleasure, and thus draws the person on to give his consent to it. As long as the will withholds the consent, the sin is only venial, and not mortal. But if the soul does not then turn to God, and make an effort to resist the pleasure, it will easily go on to give its consent. "Unless," says St. Anselm, "a person repel the pleasure, it passes into consent, and kills the soul." A woman who had the reputation of a saint was tempted to sin with one of her servants; she neglected to banish the thought instantly, and so in her heart consented, and fell into sin, but only in thought. She afterwards fell into a more grievous sin, for she concealed in confession the complacency she had taken in the bad thought, and died miserably. But because she was believed to be a saint, the bishop had her buried in his own chapel. On the morning after her burial she appeared to him, enveloped in flames, and confessed, but without profit, that she was damned on account of the bad thought to which she had consented. The soul loses the grace of God and is condemned to hell the instant a person consents to the desire of committing sin, or delights in thinking of the immodest action as if he were then committing it. This is called morose delectation, which is different from the sin of desire. “My dear Christians, be careful to banish these bad thoughts, by instantly turning for help to Jesus and Mary. He who contracts the habit of consenting to bad thoughts exposes himself to great danger of dying in sin, for the reason that it is very easy to commit sins of thought. In a quarter of an hour a person may entertain a thousand wicked desires, and for every evil desire to which he consents he deserves hell. At the hour of death the dying cannot commit sins of action, because they are unable to move; but they can easily indulge sins of thought, and the devil suggests every kind of wicked thought and desire to them when they are in that state. St. Eleazar, as Surius relates, was so violently and frequently tempted by bad thoughts at the hour of death, that he exclaimed: "Oh, how great is the power of the devils at the hour of death!" The saint, however, conquered his enemies, because he was in the habit of rejecting bad thoughts; but woe to those who have acquired a habit of consenting to them! Father Segneri tells us of a man who during his life had often consented to bad thoughts. At the hour of death he confessed his sins with great compunction, so that every one regarded him as a saint; but after death he appeared and said that he was damned; he stated that he made a good confession, and that God had pardoned all his sins; but before death the devil represented to him that, should he recover, it would be ingratitude to forsake the woman who loved him so much. He banished the first temptation: a second came; he then delayed for a little, but in the end he rejected it: he was assailed by a third temptation, and consented to it. Thus, he said, he had died in sin, and was damned.” (The complete ascetical works of St. Alphonsus, vol. Foreplay is intrinsically evil The Catholic Church teaches that foreplay between spouses is intrinsically evil. Hence, any sexual activity that cannot procreate if procreation were possible is intrinsically evil and thus a mortal sin. Tobias 8:9 “And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity [children], in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” Therefore, any sexual activity between spouses for any purpose outside of sexual intercourse is intrinsically evil because any such sexual activity cannot procreate even if the wife was fertile and hence the primary motive of procreation cannot be present. Our Lord Jesus Christ spoke to St. Bridget, saying: “They [lustful spouses] seek a warmth and sexual lust that will perish and love flesh that will be eaten by worms. When the couple comes to bed, my Spirit leaves them immediately and the spirit of impurity approaches instead because they only come together for the sake of lust and do not discuss or think about anything else with each other.… Such a married couple will never see my face unless they repent.” (Jesus Christ speaking to St. Bridget – Excerpt from The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 1, Chapter 26) St. Augustine of Hippo, in his moral treatise ‘On the Good of Marriage,’ writes on the subject of sexual intercourse within marriage. St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 11, A.D. 401: “… nor be changed into that use which is against nature, on which the Apostle could not be silent, when speaking of the excessive corruptions of unclean and impious men.… by changing the natural use into that which is against nature, which is more damnable when it is done in the case of husband or wife.” The expression ‘that use which is against nature’ refers to unnatural sexual acts, such as oral, anal, or manual sex (masturbation). St. Augustine condemns such acts unequivocally. He even states that such unnatural sexual acts are more damnable (i.e. even more serious mortal sins) when these take place within marriage. The reason why is that God is even more offended by a sexual mortal sin that takes place within the Sacrament of Marriage, since this offense is not only against nature, but also against a Holy Sacrament. “So then, of all to whom much has been given, much will be required. And of those to whom much has been entrusted, even more will be asked.” Gratian, Medieval Marriage Law: “Also, Jerome, [on Ephesians 5:25]: C. 14. The procreation of children in marriage is praiseworthy, but a prostitute’s sensuality is damnable in a wife. So, as we have said, the act is conceded in marriage for the sake of children. But the sensuality found in a prostitute’s embraces is damnable in a wife.” St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 12, A.D. 401: “For, whereas that natural use, when it pass beyond the compact of marriage, that is, beyond the necessity of begetting, is pardonable in the case of a wife, damnable in the case of an harlot; that which is against nature is execrable when done in the case of an harlot, but more execrable in the case of a wife…. But, when the man shall wish to use the member of the wife not allowed for this purpose, the wife is more shameful, if she suffer it to take place in her own case, than if in the case of another woman.” In this passage, St. Augustine first compares natural and normal sexual relations within marriage done out of impure desires to the same natural sexual acts outside of marriage. He teaches that having natural and normal sexual relations within marriage, when done to satisfy a somewhat impure desire, is pardonable, that is, a venial sin, but that natural sexual relations outside of marriage is damnable, which means a mortal sin. Then St. Augustine goes on to consider ‘that which is against nature,’ that is, unnatural sexual acts such as oral and anal sex, foreplay, kisses and touches for sensual pleasure, and masturbation of self or of spouse. He condemns such unnatural sexual acts as ‘execrable’ (utterly detestable, abominable, abhorrent). Therefore these acts are among the worst of the sexual mortal sins. He also teaches that unnatural sexual acts within marriage, far from being permitted because they take place within marriage, are even worse, calling them ‘even more execrable,’ than the same unnatural sexual acts outside of marriage. Again, this is because the sin is not only against nature, but against a Holy Sacrament instituted by Christ Himself for the sake of our salvation. Therefore, unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts do not become permissible when these take place within marriage. Instead, unnatural sexual acts are made even more sinful when they take place within marriage because they offend against both nature and a Holy Sacrament. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 8: “And since the man who is too ardent a lover of his wife acts counter to the good of marriage if he use her indecently, although he be not unfaithful, he may in a sense be called an adulterer; and even more so than he that is too ardent a lover of another woman.” Notice in the quote above that St. Thomas held sexual sins within marriage to be worse than adultery, because the act occurs within marriage. He did not teach that all sexual acts between a husband and wife are moral as many perverted “Catholics” nowadays do. The phrase ‘if he use her indecently’ refers to unnatural sexual acts within marriage. This is clear because the good of marriage emphasized by St. Thomas is the procreation of children (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. St. Thomas could not be referring to natural marital relations when he says ‘if he use her indecently’ because even natural marital relations done with some disorder of desire still retains the procreative function. But unnatural sexual acts lack this meaning, and so are contrary to the good of marriage. The use of unnatural sexual acts within marriage is therefore worse than adultery. St. Thomas again condemns this same type of act later in the same question. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. 12: “Lastly comes the sin of not observing the right manner of copulation, which is more grievous if the abuse regards the ‘vas’ [the woman] than if it affects the manner of copulation in respect of other circumstances.” First, the word ‘vas’ is Latin for vessel, referring to the use of other bodily orifices for sexual acts. If a husband treats his wife lustfully or inordinately during natural marital relations, (or if he sees his wife as a mere sexual object given him to satisfy his lust) he sins. But he commits a more grievous offense, which is called “abuse” by St. Thomas, if he sins by committing unnatural sexual acts (that is, using any part of the body as a ‘vessel’ or ‘means’ for achieving sexual arousal). Here St. Thomas explicitly (but in discrete language) condemns the sin of unnatural sexual acts within marriage. Second, it is clear (in the quote from article 8 above) that St. Thomas taught that a married couple is not justified in committing any unnatural sexual acts whatsoever within marriage. Otherwise, he would not have taught that a man who is too ardent a lover of his wife commits a sin that is like adultery and yet worse than adultery. Therefore, those who claim that there are no sins for a husband and wife having sexual relations with each other are in error. Third, neither does St. Thomas even consider the absurd argument that acts which are intrinsically evil and gravely immoral by themselves could become good and moral when combined in some way with natural marital relations open to life. If this were the case, St. Thomas could not have compared a man who is too ardent a lover of his wife to an adulterer. For if he took the position of certain heretical modern-day commentators, he would have to say that a husband’s ardent love would be entirely justified, as long as “the semen are not misdirected.” Notice that St. Thomas takes no such position. He does not sum up the marital act as merely the proper direction of semen, as so many persons teach today. In order for a sexual act to be moral, each act must be natural, marital, and procreative. When considering whether or not an act is natural, marital, and procreative, each sexual act must be considered by itself. One cannot combine or string together several sexual acts, where only some are open to life, and then justify one act by combination with another act. One cannot precede, combine, or follow an act of natural marital relations with a sexual act that is unnatural or not open to life, and then justify one by the other. Indeed, “There would be no adulteries, and debaucheries, and prostitution of women, if it were known to all, that whatever is sought beyond the desire of procreation is condemned by God.” (Lactantius, The Divine Institutes, Book V, Chapter VIII, A.D. 307) Therefore the excuse that some spouses must perform sexual activities outside of normal and natural sexual intercourse as a preparation for sexual intercourse is condemned by the Church. It is a sinful excuse that allows spouses to perpetuate their sexual perversions by sexually abusing their body parts that have nothing whatsoever to do with procreation. If people practice any variation of foreplay, they will without a doubt be cast to Hell to suffer and burn for all eternity. Ephesians 5:3-12 “But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not so much as be named among you, as becometh saints: Or obscenity, or foolish talking, or scurrility, which is to no purpose; but rather giving of thanks. For know you this and understand, that no fornicator, or unclean, or covetous person (which is a serving of idols), hath inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no man deceive you with vain words. For because of these things cometh the anger of God upon the children of unbelief. Be ye not therefore partakers with them. For you were heretofore darkness, but now light in the Lord. Walk then as children of the light. For the fruit of the light is in all goodness, and justice, and truth; Proving what is well pleasing to God: And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them. For the things that are done by them in secret, it is a shame even to speak of.” Oral and anal sex and stimulation is intrinsically evil and against the Natural Law St. Barnabas, Letter of Barnabas, Chapter 10:8, A.D. 74: “Moreover, he [Moses] has rightly detested the weasel [Leviticus 11:29]. For he means, ‘Thou shalt not be like to those whom we hear of as committing wickedness with the mouth through uncleanness [oral sex]; nor shalt thou be joined to those impure women who commit iniquity with the mouth with the body through uncleanness.’” (Chapter X.--Spiritual Significance of the Precepts of Moses Respecting Different Kinds of [Forbidden] Food) Very simply, the mouth and the anus have a purpose. Nature tells us that God made the mouth for the intake of food and drink, and the anus for the excretion of feces. Moreover, nature tells us that if we begin to use the mouth and the anus in improper ways, then bodily infection, disease, and death may be the result. St. Augustine, On The Good of Marriage, Section 11-12, A.D. 401: “For necessary sexual intercourse for begetting [of children] is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage. But that which goes beyond this necessity [of begetting children] no longer follows reason, but lust. [And] they [must] not turn away from them the mercy of God… by changing the natural use into that which is against nature, which is more damnable when it is done in the case of husband or wife. Of so great power is the ordinance of the Creator, and the order of creation, that… when the man shall wish to use a body part of the wife not allowed for this purpose, the wife is more shameful, if she suffer it to take place in her own case, than if in the case of another woman.” St. Theodore of Tarsus (A.D. 602-690), Archbishop of Canterbury, in The Penitential of Theodore, which is based directly on his teachings written down by his pupil, says the following concerning these evil sins: “‘He who ejaculates into the mouth of another shall do penance for seven years; this is the worst of evils.’ Elsewhere it was his judgment that both participants in the offense shall do penance to the end of life; or twelve years, or as above seven.” (The Penitential of Theodore, Chapter 2, Of Fornication) And, as we have seen, St. Thomas Aquinas brands as an unnatural sin the behavior of a man and woman who “do not observe the right manner of copulation”. But he adds that such a sin “is more grievous if the abuse regards the receptacle (vas) than if it affects the manner of copulation in respect of other circumstances”. The only “fitting receptacle” was of course the wife’s vagina. Any place else was called an “unfitting receptacle” (vas indebitum). “Lastly comes the sin of not observing the right manner of copulation, which is more grievous if the abuse regards the ‘vas’ [vessel, orifice] than if it affects the manner of copulation in respect of other circumstances.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. Among other early condemnations of birth prevention and unnatural sexual acts are the first century Letter of Barnabas, the holy Apostle and Saint of Jesus Christ who was born in Cyprus and died in Salamis in around 61 A.D., which denounces the wicked practice of “those impure women who commit iniquity with the mouth [oral sex] with the body through uncleanness” (Barnabas X, 8) and of having intercourse while making conception impossible. Another important writing concerning this topic is the mid-second century Apology of St. Justin the Martyr (c. 100-165 A.D.) who describes the marital problems of a young Christian convert. Her evil husband tried to satisfy his sexual urges by copulating with her “against the law of nature and against what is right.” Her family prevailed on her to remain with the man for a while, but finally she could not tolerate his morals and left him. Justin praises her conduct in refusing to participate in the man’s “impious conduct” (Apologia II, 1). In the canons of John the Faster, Patriarch of Constantinople, we find that: “If someone commits sodomy upon his wife, he is penanced for eight years, eating dry foods after the ninth hour, and doing two hundred prostrations.” (The Canons of John the Faster, Canon 35, Interpretation, A.D. 580) Another translation reads: “If any man perform arseneocotia upon his wife, he shall be penanced for eight years, faring the while with xerophagy after the ninth hour and doing two hundred metanies daily.” (Ibid) “Arseneocotia” is a term used quite often in the ancient canons to refer to male homosexual behavior (oral and anal sex), but here it refers specifically to such acts being performed upon a wife. Compare this to the penance for bestiality from John: “If any man lie with a beast many times, when he has a wife, he shall be penanced eight years; but if he had no wife, and did so only once or twice or three times at the most, he shall be penanced three years, with xerophagy [or, more explicitly speaking, with only bread and water] after the ninth hour and doing three hundred metanies.” (Ibid) The penance for committing sodomy on the wife is greater than for an unmarried man to commit bestiality! That really tells you how the Church views this vile act. It is totally degrading to the wife, making her a beast, or even less than one. The Interpretation (by Nikodemus) of The Canons of John the Faster (580 A.D.) explains this fact in further detail: “Note that in the Canons of the Faster, from a manuscript codex which was found, sodomy has the following divisions: sodomy is of two types, either committed upon women, when men fall with them into that which is against nature, or committed upon men. Another division is that, among men, one commits the act, while the other suffers the act, while another both commits and suffers the act. The worst sin is for someone to both commit and suffer the act. And for someone to commit the act upon a woman that is not his wife is worse than committing it with men. But for someone to commit it upon his own wife is worse than committing it upon a woman who is not his wife. For these things then, we conclude that, the married couple which falls into that which is against nature, is penanced more heavily than a sodomist committing it upon another man or upon a woman who is not his wife.” Other testimonies of the truth that sodomitical acts are damnable and inherently sinful and even comparable to the crime of murder, is found in Canon 7 and 87 of the Canons of St. Basil the Great (c. 329-379 A.D.), and it shows us how the Church views such perverted sexual acts: St. Basil the Great, Bishop, Confessor and Doctor of the Church: “Sodomists and bestialists and murderers and sorcerers and adulterers and idolaters deserve the same condemnation… for they have surrendered themselves to Satan...” (The Canons of St. Basil the Great, Canon 7) St. Basil the Great, Bishop, Confessor and Doctor of the Church: “But how many other forms of impure passions the school of demons invented, but Holy Writ does not even refer to, being averse to sullying its fair character by naming shameful things, but merely alluding to them in general terms, as St. Paul the Apostle says: "But fornication, and all other filth, or covetousness, let it not even be named among you, as becometh saints" (Eph. 5:3), comprehending under the noun "filth" the unspeakable doings of sodomy and those of females too, so that silence does not by any means afford a license to lovers of pleasures. As for me, however, I say that the Legislator did not even remain silent concerning these matters either, but in fact very vehemently prohibited such things.” (The Canons of St. Basil the Great, Canon 87) The Interpretation of Canon 7 states: “As for adultery, sodomy [anal and oral sex], and bestiality, the Fathers canonized these sins doubly more than fornication, or, more expressly, each of them eighteen years, because the sin involved in them is also double. As for sodomy, on the other hand, and bestiality (or sexual intercourse with beasts), in these too besides the unlawful pleasure they afford, there is an actual injustice done to what is strange or unnatural, or, more explicitly speaking, they violate the laws of nature, in that they are sins contrary to nature. The number of years for each of these sinful deeds has likewise been economically fixed like those for fornication, but doubly as many: that is to say, in other words, adulterers are to spend six years in weeping outside the church, and so are those guilty of sodomy and of bestiality; they are to listen for six years, and to kneel for six years more, and then they are to commune.” The anus or mouth is clearly not intended for procreation. Such acts are against the nature of sex itself – oral or anal sex serves no purpose of nature – it cannot lead to the begetting of a child. Its only purpose is for base, filthy, physical pleasure. Such acts do not in any way fit into the nature of the Christian who has undergone the washing of regeneration and has given himself to the natural end that God originally intended for us – to be glorified and united with Him. Such acts, as the Canons show, make us like animals and keep us mired in merely physical pleasures. They are against nature in every way. The mouth and the anus were not made to stimulate the genital organs. Nothing could be more evident than this fact. Catholic Tradition and the Natural Law clearly teach us that oral and anal stimulation are sinful, lustful acts and deviant sexual behavior. Those who promote such perversions or believe them to be not sinful are guilty of the mortal sin of heresy for denying the Natural Law and, as such, are outside the Catholic Church. St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book I, Chapter 20, A.D. 419: “God forbid that a man who possesses faith should, when he hears the apostle bid men love their wives, [Col. 3:19] love that carnal concupiscence in his wife which he ought not to love even in himself; as he may know, if he listens to the words of another apostle: "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passes away, and the lust thereof: but he that does the will of God abides for ever, even as also God abides for ever." Now this concupiscence, this law of sin which dwells in our members, to which the law of righteousness forbids allegiance, saying in the words of the apostle, "Let not sin, therefore, reign in your mortal body, that you should obey it in the lusts thereof; neither yield your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin:" [Rom. But what in this action does it effect, unless it be its evil and shameful desires? For if these were good and lawful, the apostle would not forbid obedience to them, saying, "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that you should obey the lusts thereof." 6:12] He does not say, that you should have the lusts thereof, but that you should [not] obey the lusts thereof; in order that (as these desires are greater or less in different individuals, according as each shall have progressed in the renewal of the inner man) we may maintain the fight of holiness and chastity, for the purpose of withholding obedience to these [evil and shameful] lusts.” Evil theologians say sodomy between spouses is not mortally sinful The worst mortal sin in regard to forbidden sexual activity between spouses is sodomy (also known as the sin of Sodom), which is one of the four sins that cry out to God for vengeance. Penny Catechism (A Catechism of Christian Doctrine), 16th century: “Q. Which are the four sins crying to heaven for vengeance? A. The four sins crying to heaven for vengeance are: 1. Wilful murder (Gen. iv); 2. The sin of Sodom (Gen. xviii); 3. Oppression of the poor (Exod. Defrauding laborers of their wages (James v).” Yet in spite of this dogmatic teaching on morals, Fr. Heribert Jone, in every edition of his book Moral Theology from 1929 onwards, teaches that a husband can sodomize his wife and his wife can allow it and neither commit mortal sin as long as he consummates his act naturally with the intention to procreate. And the pervert Jone teaches that this act is not sodomy at all because the husband does not spill his seed when sodomizing his wife. Note that the term “imperfect sodomy” used by Fr. Jone means the mortal sin of sodomy between persons of the opposite sex, and “perfect sodomy” is the mortal sin of sodomy between those of the same sex. Moral Theology, Fr. Heribert Jone, 1951: “I. Imperfect Sodomy, i.e., rectal intercourse, is a grave sin when the seminal fluid is wasted: Excluding the sodomitical intention it is neither sodomy nor a grave sin if intercourse is begun in a rectal manner with the intention of consummating it naturally or if some sodomitical action is posited without danger of pollution…” The Sins of Married People,” Section 757) Hence the pervert Fr. Jone says that rectal intercourse between a husband and wife is not a grave sin as long as the husband does not spill his seed when sodomizing his wife. And according to the pervert Fr. Jone, this is not even sodomy! One must ask, then, “What is it?” and “What is the purpose of this filthy and perverted act?” It is sodomy, plain and simple! And the purpose is to mock God and to degrade and disgrace the wife. Not only is this sodomitical act by the spouses contrary to nature and cries out to God for vengeance, but it is also physically destructive to the health of both spouses. However, Fr. Jone contradicts his above teaching within his same book. In Section 230 he gives the correct definition of sodomy as follows. Moral Theology, Fr. Heribert Jone: “230. – II. Sodomy. Definition. Sodomy is unnatural carnal copulation either with a person of the same sex (perfect sodomy) or of the opposite sex; the latter of heterosexual sodomy consists in rectal intercourse (imperfect sodomy). Either kind of sodomy will be consummated or non-consummated according as semination takes place or not.” Therefore, whether the seed is spilled during sodomy or not, it is still sodomy, but one is called consummated sodomy and the other is non-consummated sodomy. Hence in Section 230 he correctly teaches that a husband who sodomizes his wife but does not consummate the sodomy is still guilty of sodomy, which he correctly classifies as non-consummated sodomy. His teaching in this section contradicts what he teaches in Section 757 when he says that the husband’s non-consummated sodomy is not sodomy at all. Nature itself tells even a pagan that any form of rectal intercourse for any reason as well as any kind of sexual activity outside what is necessary for procreation is intrinsically evil and selfish. Since people are so degraded and consumed by sins of impurity nowadays, most of them do not know that the word “Sodomy” actually refers to all non-procreative sexual acts. Wikipedia explains that “Sodomy is generally anal or oral sexual activity between people or sexual activity between a person and a non-human animal (bestiality), but may also include any non-procreative sexual activity. Sodomy laws in many countries criminalized not only these behaviors, but other disfavored sexual activities as well. In the Western world, however, many of these laws have been overturned or are not routinely enforced.” Indeed, since the western world have become so degraded in their morals in the last 50 years, the millennial teaching of the Natural Law that non-procreative sexual acts are banned and sinful had to go – in order to satisfy the perverts. Contrary to many perverted “Catholics” who claim that only anal sex is sodomy and that this act alone is banned by the Church (or that this act is only forbidden if it is consummated in that way), while other sodomitical acts, such as oral sex, are lawful to perform—this definition of sodomy also proves that even the western world considered not only anal sex an evil and sodomy, but also other sexual acts that were not able to procreate in themselves. Only in this end time apostasy did God allow the formerly Christian people to fall into such a diabolical mind frame that they even dared to claim that non-procreative sexual acts are actually allowed by God and His Church! Merriam Webster’s Dictionary also confirms that Sodomy is “Noncoital carnal copulation [that is, all sexual acts apart from the normal, natural and procreative marital act]. Sodomy is a crime in some jurisdictions. Other sodomy laws proscribe a variety of other forms of sexual contact and apply even to married couples. No such regulations are found in the law codes of Denmark, France, Italy, Sweden, The Netherlands, or Switzerland, among other countries. The Wolfenden committee in Britain and the American Law Institute recommended abolition of criminal penalties for sodomy, except in cases involving violence, children, or public solicitation. This position was adopted in England in 1967 and has been adopted in many U.S. states as well.” It is a sad thing that the world and so called Catholics have fallen into such a state of degradation that one is even forced to have to remark on such obvious truths from the Natural Law that all people know about. In marriage the husband and wife face the ever-present temptation to sin by seeking sexual pleasure with each other. However, as we have seen, the Catholic Church have always condemned the evil perversity of all unnatural sexual acts within or without marriage. Because the Church’s members understood the evil of such acts in former times, it was more common to see holy pictures depicting the fact that those wretched people who committed “sins of lust within the holy state of Matrimony” were especially guilty of the brutal scourging and crucifixion of Our Lord Jesus Christ. A good example demonstrating this was pictures of a Roman soldier beating Jesus with a whip with the caption saying that: “Christ expiated sins of the flesh by enduring the merciless scourging at the pillar.” And that: “Sins of lust within the holy state of Matrimony play their cruel part in these sufferings of our Divine Savior.” In truth, married people are especially guilty for the torture and crucifixion of Our Lord Jesus Christ since their sin is not only against the Natural Law, but also against the Holy Sacrament of Marriage instituted by Our Lord. And it should come as no surprise to those who heed the words of the Blessed and Ever Virgin Mary who said that massive immorality prevailed among most priests in 1846 and that their behavior “will put an end to faith little by little”, which we are now seeing being fulfilled before our eyes. Our Lady of La Salette (1846), in a Revelation approved by the Church spoke, saying: “The priests, ministers of my Son, the priests, by their wicked lives, by irreverence and their impiety in the celebration of the holy mysteries, by their love of money, their love of honors and pleasures, the priests have become cesspools of impurity… The chiefs, the leaders of the people of God have neglected prayer and penance, and the devil has bedimmed their intelligence. They have become wandering stars which the old devil will drag along with his tail to make them perish… In the year 1864, Lucifer together with a large number of demons will be unloosed from hell; they will put an end to faith little by little, even in those dedicated to God. They will blind them in such a way, that, unless they are blessed with a special grace, these people will take on the spirit of these angels of hell; several religious institutions will lose all faith and will lose many souls… Evil books will be abundant on earth and the spirits of darkness will spread everywhere a universal slackening in all that concerns the service of God… Rome will lose the faith and become the see of Antichrist… The Church will be in eclipse, the world will be in dismay...” To those who have attentively read the Book of Lamentations, it should come as no surprise that God’s chosen people have yet again returned to their own vomit of paganism and the sins of Sodom. “And the iniquity of the daughter of my people is made greater than the sin of Sodom, which was overthrown in a moment.” (Lamentations 4:6) Sad to say, “But those who, giving the rein to lust, either wander about steeping themselves in a multitude of debaucheries, or even in regard to one wife not only exceed the measure necessary for the procreation of children, but with the shameless license of a sort of slavish freedom heap up the filth of a still more beastly excess, such men do not believe it possible that the men of ancient times used a number of wives with temperance, looking to nothing but the duty, necessary in the circumstances of the time, of propagating the race; and what they themselves, who are entangled in the meshes of lust, do not accomplish in the case of a single wife, they think utterly impossible in the case of a number of wives.” (St. Augustine, On Christian Doctrine, Book III, Chapter 19, Section 28.--Wicked Men Judge Others by Themselves, A.D. 397) Marital relations during a woman’s infertile period should be avoided As recorded in the Old Testament Scripture and in order to increase even more virtue and grace in God’s chosen people, God defined most exquisite laws about when and how marital relations are to be performed. For instance, He commanded that the woman shall be considered unclean at the time of her infertile monthly cycle and also seven days after it, thus prohibiting marital relations during the infertile monthly period. A woman’s menstrual cycle is about 28 days long, and the menstrual phase is about 5 days. Adding 7 days after the menstrual phase in accordance with God’s word would mean that a woman should remain chaste for 12 days out of 28 days during her menstrual cycle. The Holy Bible, Leviticus 15:19-28 “The woman, who at the return of the month, hath her issue of blood, shall be separated seven days. Every one that toucheth her, shall be unclean until the evening. And every thing that she sleepeth on, or that she sitteth on in the days of her separation, shall be defiled. He that toucheth her bed shall wash his clothes: and being himself washed with water, shall be unclean until the evening. Whosoever shall touch any vessel on which she sitteth, shall wash his clothes: and himself being washed with water, shall be defiled until the evening. If a man copulateth with her in the time of her flowers, he shall be unclean seven days: and every bed on which he shall sleep shall be defiled. The woman that hath an issue of blood many days out of her ordinary time, or that ceaseth not to flow after the monthly courses, as long as she is subject to this disease, shall be unclean, in the same manner as if she were in her flowers. Every bed on which she sleepeth, and every vessel on which she sitteth, shall be defiled. Whosoever toucheth them shall wash his clothes: and himself being washed with water, shall be unclean until the evening. If the blood stop and cease to run, she shall count seven days of her purification.” This means that God commanded the man and his wife to only have marital relations on the days that are most favorable for begetting children. This was practiced and followed by the Jews many thousands of years before the medical knowledge was learned that conception do not normally occur during these time periods, thus showing us, once again, that the Christian God is the One and only true God who possess all knowledge in Heaven and on Earth. May the Holy Trinity be blessed for all eternity! By commanding such wondrous laws that inspires to perfection, God limited the time a couple could have marital relations, thus decreasing their carnal temptations. For what reason did he do this, someone might ask? The answer is very simple, for it is very obvious that a man or a woman who have sex often will be tempted either to start loving the sexual pleasure or to commit various sexual sins or to have sex with other people that they are not married with, while people who are completely chaste or who have sex very seldom will be stronger in resisting unclean temptations. Sexual pleasure is easier to get addicted to than most drugs, and so, it is very important to guard oneself from being overcome by it. This teaching from the Holy Bible clearly shows us that God does not want spouses to perform the marital act during a woman’s infertile period. St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 21, Section 43, A.D. 421: “It, [conjugal chastity] too, combats carnal concupiscence lest it exceed the proprieties of the marriage bed; it combats lest concupiscence break into the time agreed upon by the spouses for prayer. If this conjugal chastity possesses such great power and is so great gift from God that it does what the matrimonial code prescribes, it combats in even more valiant fashion in regard to the act of conjugal union, lest there be indulgence beyond what suffices for generating offspring. Such chastity abstains during menstruation and pregnancy, nor has it union with one no longer able to conceive on account of age. And the desire for union does not prevail, but ceases when there is no prospect of generation. … there must be warfare against evil of concupiscence, which is so evil it must be resisted in the combat waged by chastity, lest it do damage.” If spouses wish to nurture virtue, and if there is a mutual consent for abstaining from marital relations, then both husband and wife can separate from each other any amount of time they decide in order to cultivate virtue and evangelical perfection. By God’s holy inspiration, we pray and beg that all may consider to do this from time to time. 1 Corinthians 7:1-10 “Now concerning the thing whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman. But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband. Let the husband render the debt to his wife, and the wife also in like manner to the husband. The wife hath not power of her own body, but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body, but the wife. Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer; and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency. But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment. For I would that all men were even as myself: but every one hath his proper gift from God; one after this manner, and another after that. But I say to the unmarried, and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I. But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt. But to them that are married, not I but the Lord commandeth, that the wife depart not from her husband.” Many Christian writers have written about the depth of love existing between those blessed and holy spouses who renounce marital intercourse, in order to try to help and inspire married people to seek the higher spiritual things. Stories about loving spouses in sexless or spiritual marriages appears from the beginning of the Church. In one story the bones of a spouse who had lived in a spiritual marriage moved over to make room for her husband’s recently deceased body and in another story a wife’s corpse was embraced by her departed husband’s arm when she was placed in the tomb. In truth, such couples perceived their lives of sexual abstinence as an anticipation of Heaven. Denying their sensual and fallen nature, they embraced a state of spiritual holiness and loved each other in a perfect and true love, rather than in an impure and selfish love that, sad to say, almost all of humanity now does. Ida of Boulogne (1040–1113) endured rather than enjoyed marital relations and Waletrude “abhorred sexual relations, though she loved her husband in a spiritual way”. In answering the question, “Whether carnal intercourse is an integral part of this sacrament [of Matrimony]?” St. Thomas Aquinas replied: “A sacrament by its very name denotes a sanctification. But matrimony is holier without carnal intercourse… Therefore carnal intercourse is not necessary for the sacrament.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 42, Art. Gratian, Medivial Marrriage Law 32.1.11: “Hence Augustine writes, in Against Julian, I: ‘True marriage does not consist in mere intercourse between a male and a female. Contrary to your raving, true marriage does not consist merely of intercourse between a male and a female, although, without that, marriages could not procreate children. Other elements are essential to marriage, and these distinguish marriage from adultery. For example, fidelity to the conjugal yoke, actions directed to the procreation of children, and (here is the greatest difference) the good use of something evil, that is, the good use of carnal desire, something which the adulterer misuses.’ Gratian: ‘The goods he commends here must be distinguished from their misuse.’” Path to purity and perfection An honest person should now be able to see clearly that “the devil has power” over all those who come together in the marital act for the sake of fleshly lust. St. Raphael the Archangel, one of the seven archangels that stand before God’s throne, reveals what God’s will is for spouses in the use of the marital act: “Then the angel Raphael said to him [Tobias]: Hear me, and I will show thee who they are, over whom the devil can prevail. For they who in such manner receive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves, and from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding, over them the devil hath power. And when the third night is past, thou shalt take the virgin with the fear of the Lord, moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayest obtain a blessing in children… [Tobias said] And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” According to God’s holy will, spouses are to engage in the marital act for the “love of posterity” (children), not for lust. No, contrary to what most people today say, the Holy Bible is clear that spouses are to come together “only for the love of posterity” if they want to please Our Lord Jesus Christ. The Holy Word of God in the Bible is indeed true when it says that “the devil has power” over all spouses who come together for the purpose of gratifying their fleshly pleasures, giving “themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding”. The goal of every true Catholic is to be a Saint. That means they must strive to be perfect and holy as God is perfect and holy. “Be you therefore perfect, as also your heavenly Father is perfect.” (Matthew 5:48) “It is written: You shall be holy, for I am holy.” In this path to perfection, the lustful aspect, the love of the momentary pleasure of the flesh is fought against, conquered, and thus utterly despised. “Flying the corruption of that concupiscence which is in the world.” (2 Peter 1:4) To say that this cannot be achieved is to deny the power of God and His grace. “Being confident of this very thing: that he who hath begun a good work in you will perfect it unto the day of Christ Jesus.” (Philippians 1:6) The weapons of the Catholic faith: grace, persevering prayer, sacrifice, mortification, and penance are more than sufficient to conquer any sin, sinful inclination, or fault and reach perfection in a short time. Not many people, however, seek after perfection or even the beginning stages of perfection, and this is the tragic reason for that the greater number of Catholics will be eternally condemned. Sad to say, but most people give to their flesh whatever it wants, whenever it desires it, all day long. Food, media, music, sensual pleasure or what have you, and these are just some of the many reasons why they cannot control their lust. If they would start praying the Holy Rosary and doing penances like fasting and other works of abstinence and piety and cease with all deeds of sin and vanity, their fleshly lust would in many cases be smothered or decreased. But penances and mortifications are utterly despised by the natural man, and so, only a few elect souls ever reach the point where they can experience that their fleshly lusts and desires are decreased or smothered. All sins, including sexual sins that men and women commit are controllable as long as one choose to cut of all deliberate sin and occasions of sin, like the media, food or friends etc. But since most people do not avoid all their sinful and worldly activities totally, and especially the direct occasions of their sin—that is, the things which are the cause for their falls into sin—they do not experience an alleviation in their temptations. Many people who are living in sexual sins or fleshly desires indeed tries in some ways to end their sins, but since they do not cut off the occasions of their sins completely, they fail sooner or later. The consequence of their failure in attempting to stop sinning (and that they do not experience a decrease of their fleshly lusts and desires) is that many people fall into the abominable sin of accusing God for their sins, perversely claiming that they cannot stop sinning and extricate themselves from a life of sin. Others inspired by their father the devil tries to excuse the severity of their crimes, claiming that God is merciful to this passion. Indeed, “Our relentless enemy [the devil], the teacher of fornication, whispers that God is lenient and particularly merciful to this passion, since it is so very natural. Yet if we watch the wiles of the demons we will observe that after we have actually sinned they will affirm that God is a just and inexorable judge. They say one thing to lead us into sin, another thing to overwhelm us in despair.” (St. John Climacus, Ladder of Divine Ascent, Step Fifteen, On Chastity) Contrary to those wretches who try to excuse or blame God for their sins and failures, the Holy Bible and the Teaching of the Church, however, teaches us that all sin is a direct product of man’s perverted will, and at the moment of death such blasphemers who question God’s goodness, or who tries to excuse their vile and unnatural sexual crimes, shall be forever damned and banished by God’s justice to the boiling kettle that is Hell. James 1:13-15 “Let no man, when he is tempted, say that he is tempted by God. For God is not a tempter of evils, and he tempteth no man. But every man is tempted by his own concupiscence, being drawn away and allured. Then when concupiscence hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin. But sin, when it is completed, begetteth death.” Our Lord is perfectly able to help us to conquer our temptations as long as we are doing our part and perform acts of virtue. The only thing that stands in the way of our salvation is not a lack of grace from God, but rather our own sloth in prayer, spiritual reading and cutting of all the occasions of sin. For “The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly from temptation, but to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be tormented. And especially them who walk after the flesh in the lust of uncleanness, and despise government, audacious, self willed, they fear not to bring in sects, blaspheming.” The reasons of why spouses as well as all others fall into sin of various kinds are almost innumerable today, and the reason for this is since debauchery and sensuality almost rule the whole earth as though it was built in the very law and fabric of society. In general, however, one can say that a human deed becomes more dangerous and potent to damn a person the more pleasure one seeks to derive from it. St. Gregory Nazianzen, Doctor of the Church, in his admirably written “Orations of St. Gregory Nazianzen,” gives us a thorough and almost perfect description of the causes that strengthen the power of sin in our members and mind and that weaken our resolve against our enemy, the Devil. “Let us not adorn our porches, nor arrange dances, nor decorate the streets; let us not feast the eye, nor enchant the ear with music, nor enervate the nostrils with perfume, nor prostitute the taste, nor indulge the touch, those roads that are so prone to evil and entrances for sin; let us not be effeminate in clothing soft and flowing, whose beauty consists in its uselessness, nor with the glittering of gems or the sheen of gold [Rom. 13:13] or the tricks of color, belying the beauty of nature, and invented to do despite unto the image of God; Not in rioting and drunkenness, with which are mingled, I know well, chambering and wantonness, since the lessons which evil teachers give are evil; or rather the harvests of worthless seeds are worthless. Let us not set up high beds of leaves, making tabernacles for the belly of what belongs to debauchery. Let us not appraise the bouquet of wines, the kickshaws of cooks, the great expense of unguents. Let not sea and land bring us as a gift their precious dung, for it is thus that I have learned to estimate luxury; and let us not strive to outdo each other in intemperance (for to my mind every superfluity is intemperance, and all which is beyond absolute need), and this while others are hungry and in want, who are made of the same clay and in the same manner.” (Orations of St. Gregory Nazianzen, Oration XXXVIII, Section 5) St. Caesarius of Arles in his sermons also admonishes and warns us not to get controlled by our desires, and teaches us of the strong effects they have in influencing our lives for the worse, but that we are able to control and become master over it, and that it is how we live our life that determines whether we are able to gain the victory and control over them. “Now, someone says: I am young; I can in no way control myself. Perhaps you do not control yourself because you eat more than is necessary, and drink more wine than you should. Perhaps you even occupy your mind with shameful thoughts, neither fearing nor blushing to willingly and frequently utter dissolute words or to hear them from others. With God’s help begin to restrain your gluttonous desires, and to occupy your mind and your tongue with chaste thoughts and upright words. You will see that, if God assists you, you will be able to observe chastity. If no bodily infirmity hinders you, do not mind fasting rather often or rising a little earlier for church, so that you may guard your soul against the stains of lust. If in spite of your faithful obedience you see yourself exhausted by assaults of the flesh, and if several times you are persuaded [by the devil] to know your wife without any desire for children [that is, if you perform the normal, natural and procreative marital act but without performing it for the motive of procreation which is required in order for the act to be lawful and excused from being a sin], give alms every day according to your means, for we read: ‘As water quencheth a fire, so alms destroyeth sins.’ [Eccli. 3:33] Moreover, grant full pardon to all who may have offended you, for this is a great and salutary remedy against all sins. Thus, what was defiled by incontinence may be cleansed by fasting and almsgiving, but most of all by the forgiveness of enemies.” (Sermons of St. Caesarius of Arles, Sermon 44, Section 4) When and how the marital act should be performed The way to perfection regarding the marital act is that spouses only perform the act with the sole intention and hope of conceiving children. That means spouses are to be chaste during the monthly infertile period of the woman and when she is pregnant. We read in the Old Testament that God had forbidden even the married to perform the marital act during the infertile monthly cycle of the woman: “The woman, who at the return of the month, hath her issue of blood, shall be separated seven days.” (Leviticus 15:19) Haydock commentary explains: “Days, not only out of the camp, but from the company of men.” As soon as a woman showed signs of infertility (menstruation), intercourse would cease until the cessation of the flow of blood and she became fertile again: “Thou shalt not approach to a woman having her flowers: neither shalt thou uncover her nakedness.” (Leviticus 18:19) Haydock commentary: “Saint Augustine believes that this law is still in force. [On Lev. 20:18] This intemperance was by a positive law declared a mortal offense of the Jews.” This clearly shows us that God does not want spouses to perform the marital act during this time. To abstain from sexual intercourse during a woman’s menstrual period or pregnancy and subsequent restricted days has all but been ignored by most of today’s people. Observing the period of restriction for sexual activity not only diminishes sexual sins and temptations, but it also places a woman into her fertile period when it is most beneficial for conception to occur. This helps to fulfill the initial command of God to “be fruitful and multiply,” a command that is clearly not being observed today by many people. Good husbands and wives do not have sexual relations whenever their unbridled lust desires it, but only at times prescribed for this purpose and when it is necessary. The guide of good and pious husbands and wives are thus their conscience and reason instead of their selfish and unbridled lusts. In the book of Ecclesiastes, this concept is eloquently explained to us in the following way: “All things have their season, and in their times all things pass under heaven. A time to be born and a time to die. A time to plant, and a time to pluck up that which is planted. A time to kill, and a time to heal. A time to destroy, and a time to build. A time to weep, and a time to laugh. A time to mourn, and a time to dance. A time to scatter stones, and a time to gather. A time to embrace, and a time to be far from embraces.” (Ecclesiastes 3:1-5) The phrase “A time to embrace, and a time to be far from embraces” refers to the marital act. Haydock Commentary: “Ver. Embraces. Continence was sometimes prescribed to married people, Leviticus xx. 18., and 1 Corinthians vii. (St. Jerome) (St. Augustine, Enchiridion 78.) (Calmet).” This shows that the marital act must sometimes be abstained from altogether and not engaged in everyday as the evil and immoral world teaches. As said already, one of the reasons for abstaining from the marital act is in order to cultivate virtue and chastity. This is important to do from time to time, for people who have sex often are more likely to become enslaved by this pleasure and fall into sexual sin. Indeed, The Catechism of the Council of Trent, in the section “Married Persons should sometimes abstain from the Marriage Debt” explains that this is a “holy injunction of our Fathers”: “But as all blessings are to be obtained from God by holy prayer, the faithful are also to be taught sometimes to abstain from the marriage debt, in order to devote themselves to prayer and supplication to God. This religious continence, according to the proper and holy injunction of our Fathers, they should know is to be observed in particular for at least three days previous to receiving the holy Eucharist, and oftener during the solemn Fast of Lent; for thus will they find the blessings themselves of marriage augmented by a daily increasing accumulation of divine grace; and living in the pursuit and practice of piety, they will not only spend this life tranquilly and placidly, but will also rest on the true and firm hope, which "confoundeth not" (Romans 5:5), of attaining, through the goodness of God, life eternal.” People who never try to control their lust and that let their temptations roam freely—indulging in it whenever it pleases them—have in fact allowed their lust to become their “fix” or “high”. People who act in this way have become worshipers of a fleeting fleshly pleasure and grown attached to it. Such people must be very careful about themselves, for whenever they die and are called before the throne of Our Lord Jesus Christ, their eternal destiny will be decided based on what they loved more in this life: Our Lord and His Love, or themselves and their unbridled, selfish lust. If they loved themselves and their lust more than they loved the Lord, they will not be saved. Only in Hell will many spouses regret that they never thought of controlling their lust or that they never had relations at proper times or at proper seasons. We can read the following interesting points about proper marital relations in St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 5. This book is rightly entitled the “Book of Questions” because it proceeds by way of questions to which our Lord Jesus Christ gives wonderful answers. St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 5, Interrogation 5: “[A monk and theologian of high learning asked our Lord Jesus Christ in a vision:] Fourth question. Why did you give men and women the seed of intercourse and a sexual nature, if the seed is not to be spilled according to the carnal appetite? “Answer to the fourth question. “I [Jesus] gave them the seed of intercourse so that it might germinate at the right place and in the right way and bear fruit for a just and rational cause.” If one of the spouses is incontinent and want to gratify his lust often and unreasonably, then it is the incontinent spouse that is sinning while demanding the debt. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 64, Art. 9, Reply to Objection 1: “As far as he is concerned he does not consent, but grants unwillingly and with grief [the marital debt on a holy day] that which is exacted of him; and consequently he does not sin. For it is ordained by God, on account of the weakness of the flesh, that the debt must always be paid to the one who asks lest he be afforded an occasion of sin.” So long as the other spouse’s intention is not to live a lustful life, he or she will be excused from any possible sin of incontinence and lust that the incontinent spouse will make himself guilty of. That is not to say, however, that the spouse should not to try to persuade the other partner from sin or from seeking to overindulge in sexual pleasure. On the contrary, Our Lord and His Church demands that good husbands and wives should do their utmost in deterring their respective partner from sin. Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 59), Dec. 31, 1930: “Holy Church knows well that not infrequently one of the parties is sinned against rather than sinning, when for a grave cause he or she reluctantly allows the perversion of the right order. In such a case, there is no sin, provided that, mindful of the law of charity, he or she does not neglect to seek to dissuade and to deter the partner from sin.” A spouse who is obstinate in sexual sins like Onanism or masturbation etc., must of course be hindered from committing this sin as far as one is able to hinder him or her. A spouse must do all in his or her power to hinder sexual sins from being committed, and must obviously end marital relations until the sinful spouse agrees to stop committing this sin. If a spouse continues to perform the marital act with a person who is obstinate in committing sexual sin, this deed will undoubtedly make such a spouse an accomplice in this sexual sin, and as such, will make him or her lose his soul along with the one actually committing the sin, since, if the spouse was really against this sin, he or she would not allow it to happen or give an occasion for it to occur, unless the spouse beforehand had repented and promised not to commit this sin again. It also frequently happens that although one of the spouses may indeed object to the sexual sins that are committed by an evil spouse, he or she nonetheless does not resist this sin properly, or even at all, and even finds pleasure in it. One cannot of course truly be against a sin unless one fully resists it and fights against it. Otherwise it is a sign that one has an inclination to this sin. “The union, then, of male and female for the purpose of procreation is the natural good of marriage. But he makes a bad use of this good who uses it bestially, so that his intention is on the gratification of lust, instead of the desire of offspring.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book I, Chapter 5.--The Natural Good of Marriage, A.D. 419) Not only is it more beneficial for couples to minimize the amount of sex they have, but people who reserve sex for marriage enjoy greater stability and communication in their relationships. A new scientific study published in the American Psychological Association’s Journal of Family Psychology found that those couples who waited until marriage rated their relationship stability 22 percent higher than those who started having sex (fornication) in the early part of their relationship. The relationship satisfaction was 20 percent higher for those who waited, and communication was 12 percent better. This evidence shows us, once again, how sexual abstinence allows people to be free from the influence of the demon Asmodeus, who have been given permission by God to cause troubles for those men and women who are not virtuous or chaste. Couples that became sexually involved later in their relationship – but prior to marriage – reported benefits that were about half as strong as those who waited for marriage. “Most research on the topic is focused on individuals’ experiences and not the timing within a relationship,” said lead study author Dean Busby, a professor in Brigham Young University’s School of Family Life. “There’s more to a relationship than sex, but we did find that those who waited longer were happier...” Busby added. “I think it’s because they’ve learned to talk and have the skills to work with issues that come up.” Sociologist Mark Regnerus of the University of Texas at Austin, who was not involved in the study, responded to its findings, saying that “couples who hit the honeymoon too early – that is, prioritize sex promptly at the outset of a relationship – often find their relationships underdeveloped when it comes to the qualities that make relationships stable and spouses reliable and trustworthy.” Because religious belief often plays a role for couples who choose to wait, Busby and his co-authors controlled for the influence of religious involvement in their analysis. “Regardless of religiosity, waiting helps the relationship form better communication processes, and these help improve long-term stability and relationship satisfaction,” Busby said. All this, of course, once again shows us the good effects and inherent goodness of a pure, virtuous, and chaste lifestyle. “Marriage, therefore, is a good in all the things which are proper to the married state. In respect of its ordination for generation the Scripture says, "I will therefore that the younger women marry, bear children, guide the house;" [1 Tim. For, inasmuch as the wedded state is good, insomuch does it produce a very large amount of good in respect of the evil of concupiscence; for it is not lust, but reason, which makes a good use of concupiscence. Now lust lies in that law of the "disobedient" members which the apostle notes as "warring against the law of the mind;" [Rom. 7:23] whereas reason lies in that law of the wedded state which makes good use of concupiscence [for the procreation of children].” (St. Augustine, On the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin, A.D. 418) St. Clement of Alexandria, On Marriage (c. 198 A.D.): “To be subjected, then, to the passions, and to yield to them, is the extremest slavery; as to keep them in subjection is the only liberty. The divine Scripture accordingly says, that those who have transgressed the commandments are sold to strangers, that is, to sins alien to nature, till they return and repent. Marriage, then, as a sacred image, must be kept pure from those things which defile it. We are to rise from our slumbers with the Lord, and retire to sleep with thanksgiving and prayer, "Both when you sleep, and when the holy light comes," confessing the Lord in our whole life; possessing piety in the soul, and extending self-control to the body. For it is pleasing to God to lead decorum from the tongue to our actions. Filthy speech is the way to effrontery; and the end of both is filthy conduct.” (The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book II, Chapter XXIII) Fundamental rules for the marital act There are some fundamental rules that all spouses need to learn in order to have a happy marriage. First, spouses should always pray the Rosary together or individually before the time they intend to have marital relations and beg God on their knees to grant them children for the honor and glory of His Holy name, if this is His will. Second, they should also pray to God for help that none of them will sin in thought or deed during the marital act. Third, they should always remember that God is present with them during the marital act and try their best to acknowledge the presence of Our Lord during marital relations by short thoughts of mental supplication, asking Him to protect them from falling into sin. These thoughts will hinder the spouses from searching to inflame their lust in sinful ways. Fourth, in order to not inflame concupiscence, they should always have darkness in the room instead of the lights turned on. Fifth, they should always expose as little flesh as possible while they are having marital relations in order to not give the devil any chance to tempt them to commit any sexual sins. Sixth, the marital act should always be done as fast as possible and must always be performed without any fore-or-after play and without any deed or move by the spouse to inflame their lust, beyond what is permitted. Man’s natural lust after the fall is, in most cases, enough to finalize the act without any further inflaming of the flesh by the spouses. But even if spouses are not inflamed naturally through old age, sickness or some other cause, they would still sin mortally if they were to inflame their own or their spouse’s lust in unlawful ways. Seventh, they must never prolong the marital act for the sake of lust. Many husbands, for instance, try to prolong the marital act as much as they are able by refusing to finalize the act it even though they are able to do so. The only reason why they commit this sin is so that they may derive more sexual pleasure out of the act for themselves or their spouse. This deed of prolonging the marital act by refusing to finish it in the natural way for the sake of inflaming and enhancing sexual pleasure goes against the primary and secondary purposes of marriage and the marriage act, that is, the procreation of children and the quieting of concupiscence (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubi, #59) and is always sinful, since it is an act that is completely lustful, unnecessary and unreasonable. It is an unnatural act that acts counter to the inherent primary purpose of marriage, which is procreation and the Catholic education of children. It also acts directly counter to the secondary end of quieting of concupiscence, which is not being followed, but acted contrary against. Those who act in this lustful way are utterly detested and hated by God (Psalms 5:5-7) since they are searching for a shameful bodily gratification, and they will burn in Hell for all eternity just as they burned on earth in fleshly lusts, unless they learn to control their lust and repent by doing penance for their sins. Eight, spouses must never kiss or touch each other in order to enhance concupiscence or sensual pleasure, either before, during or after the marital act. Kisses and touches for the sake of carnal pleasure are totally condemned by the Catholic Church and Her Saints. Pope Alexander VII, Various Errors on Moral Matters #40, September 24, 1665 and March 18, 1666: “It is a probable opinion which states that a kiss is only venial when performed for the sake of the carnal and sensible delight which arises from the kiss, if danger of further consent and pollution is excluded.” – Condemned statement by Pope Alexander VII. (Denz. Nine, spouses should always remain chaste during the woman’s infertile periods and perform as few marital acts as possible each month in order to nurture virtue and perfection. The virtuous fruit and glory that such spouses give to Our Lord are undoubtedly very great, for those who have access to pleasure yet mortifies themselves can in a sense truly be called martyrs. These mortifications and sacrifices will also help make the power and influence of the devil grow less powerful in their life, and as a direct consequence to this, make the power and influence of God and His Holy Spirit grow stronger in their life—in those good spouses who abstain from performing the marital except for the procreation of children for the love of Our Lord. This will also make the home of these spouses more loving and free from those troubles and demons that most worldly couples are plagued with. A woman’s menstrual cycle is about 28 days long, and the menstrual phase is about 5 days. Adding 7 days after the menstrual phase in accordance with God’s word in the Bible would mean that men and women should remain chaste for 12 days out of every 28 days during the woman’s natural menstrual cycle. St. Finnian of Clonard, The Penitential of Finnian, #46: “We advise and exhort that there be continence in marriage, since marriage without continence is not lawful, but sin, and [marriage] is permitted by the authority of God not for lust but for the sake of children, as it is written, ‘And the two shall be in one flesh,’ that is, in unity of the flesh for the generation of children, not for the lustful concupiscence of the flesh. Married people, then, must mutually abstain during three forty-day periods in each single year, by consent for a time, that they may be able to have time for prayer for the salvation of their souls; and after the wife has conceived he shall not have intercourse with her until she has borne her child, and they shall come together again for this purpose, as saith the Apostle. But if they shall fulfill this instruction, then they are worthy of the body of Christ… and there they shall receive the thirty-fold fruit which as the Savior relates in the Gospel, he has also plucked for married people.” (Medieval Handbooks of Penance by John T. McNeil and Helen Gamer. New York: Columbia University Press, 1938) Ten, spouses should always abstain from marital relations after the woman have become pregnant since during pregnancy, the primary end or purpose of procreation is not possible to be fulfilled, and thus, it is a defective action to have marital relations during this time period. We see this distinction being made in the Church’s teachings in these words: “Since, therefore, the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii, # 54). Athenagoras the Athenian (c. 133-190), an early Christian author, explains it thus: “After throwing the seed into the ground, the farmer awaits the harvest. He does not sow more seed on top of it. Likewise, to us the procreation of children is the limit of our indulgence in appetite.” (A Plea For the Christians, Chapter XXXIII.--Chastity of the Christians with Respect to Marriage). In truth, it is not natural to sow one’s seed when one “awaits the harvest.” The virtue of chastity is sexual purity according to one’s state of life. For married persons, this does not refer merely to refraining from adultery. Every kind of sexual immorality must be driven out of the holy matrimonial bond, so that not even any unchaste thoughts enter the mind of the husband or the wife. The chastity of husband and wife should extend to their entire selves, body and soul, even reaching to the inner thoughts of the heart and mind. There are no exceptions to chastity. No one is exempt from chastity according to their state of life. Even when a husband and wife have marital relations, the conjugal act cannot be lustful in heart or mind, nor can it be morally disordered in the particulars of the act itself. “Be you therefore perfect, as also your heavenly Father is perfect.” (Matthew 5:48) St. Clement of Alexandria, On Marriage and Self-Control (c. 198 A.D.): “In general all the epistles of the apostle teach self-control and continence and contain numerous instructions about [virtuous] marriage, begetting children, and domestic life. But they nowhere rule out self-controlled marriage [or give license to lasciviousness]. Rather they preserve the harmony of the law and the gospel and approve both the man who with thanks to God enters upon marriage with sobriety and the man who in accordance with the Lord’s will lives as a celibate, even as each individual is called, making his choice without blemish and in perfection.” (The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter XII, Section 86) The idea that unnatural sexual acts can be used in the service of natural marital relations open to life is fundamentally incompatible with the holiness and chastity required of all married couples. Unnatural sexual acts are intrinsically evil, and so they cannot be used as the servants of natural marital relations open to life. No good employer would knowingly choose to hire employees entirely lacking in what is good and necessary to the task at hand. No holy king and queen would choose advisers or assistants who were fundamentally opposed to every good upon which their kingdom depends. No married Christian couple can morally choose to use unnatural sexual acts, partial or completed, even if the intention is to use these acts in the service of natural marital relations open to life. Evil cannot be used in the service of good, because good and evil are fundamentally incompatible. This is also why the Church teaches “that those marriages will have an unhappy end which are entered upon... because of concupiscence alone, with no thought of the sacrament and of the mysteries signified by it” since those kinds of selfish, lustful and impious “marriages” in effect are nothing but fornication in disguise of a marriage (Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos #12). Indeed, “... [since] men do not reap the full fruit of the Sacraments which they receive after acquiring the use of reason unless they cooperate with grace, the grace of matrimony will remain for the most part an unused talent hidden in the field unless the parties exercise these supernatural powers and cultivate and develop the seeds of grace they have received.” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii #41) St. John Chrysostom, Doctor of the Church, On Marriage and Family Life: “To this end every marriage should be set up so that it may work together with us for chastity. This will be the case if we marry such brides as are able to bring great piety, chastity, and goodness to us. The beauty of the body, if it is not joined with virtue of the soul, will be able to hold the husband for twenty or thirty days, but will go no farther before it shows its wickedness and destroys all its attractiveness. As for those who radiate the beauty of the soul, the longer time goes by and tests their proper nobility, the warmer they make their husband’s love and the more they strengthen their affection for him. Since this is so, and since a warm and genuine friendship holds between them, every kind of immorality is driven out. Not even any thought of wantonness ever enters the mind of the man who truly loves his own wife, but he continues always content with her. By his chastity he attracts the good will and protection of God for his whole household.” (St. John Chrysostom, On Marriage and Family Life, St. Vladimir’s Seminary Press: 1986, trans. Roth and Anderson, p. 100) Ask God to eliminate or minimize sexual pleasure Even though a husband must consummate the marital act for conception to occur, this does not mean he must have much pleasure to his flesh when doing so. He can pray to God to remove the pleasure and turn it to a strange, despised, and hated sensation or at least to a neutral sensation. To try to suppress or minimize the sensual pleasure in the marital act is surely a most pious and good thing to ask God for if one wish to become perfect. If this goal was achieved, then concupiscence would be conquered and the marital act would only occur with the intention of procreation and with no other motive, and the act itself would produce no particular pleasure to the flesh but only a strange and unwanted sensation caused by the venom of original sin in the flesh. “But continence doing this, that is, moderating, and in a certain way limiting in married persons the lust of the flesh, and ordering in a certain way within fixed limits its unquiet and inordinate motion, uses well the evil of man, whom it makes and wills to make perfect good: as God uses even evil men, for their sake whom He perfects in goodness.” (St. Augustine, On Continence, Section 27) Thus, “Our will is to be directed only towards that which is necessary. For we are children not of desire but of will. A man who marries for the sake of begetting children must practice continence so that it is not desire he feels for his wife, whom he ought to love, and so that he may beget children with a chaste and controlled will.” (St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter VII, Section 58) The Blessed Virgin Mary revealed to St. Bridget that her virtuous parents, St. Anna and St. Joachim, were united in the marital act in a perfect way and without any lust or will to please their own flesh, and the consequence of this virtuous act was that it produced the most perfect human that have ever lived after our Lord: Our Blessed Lady. Our Lady spoke about her parents, saying: “He united my father and mother in a marriage so chaste that there could not be found a more chaste marriage at that time. They never wanted to come together except in accordance with the Law, and only then with the intention to bring forth offspring. When an angel revealed to them that they would give birth to the Virgin from whom the salvation of the world would come, they would rather have died than to come together in carnal love; lust was dead in them. I assure you that when they did come together, it was because of divine love and because of the angel’s message, not out of carnal desire, but against their will and out of a holy love for God. In this way, my flesh was put together by their seed and through divine love.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1, Chapter 9) At one time in the history of the Catholic Church, some Catholic spouses actually tried to achieve this goal of minimizing pleasure during the marital act, and to only come together for a reasonable and just cause. Empirical evidence proves this fact. When I was young and into my teenage years, it was a joke among non-Catholics, such as Protestants, that Catholics are prudes because Catholic spouses do not enjoy sex, that they only had relations with the lights out and with only as much flesh exposed as necessary to consummate the marital act, which took place as quickly as possible in order to consummate the act. Catholic women were ridiculed the most because they never had or searched for any pleasure during the marital act. The lust-filled non-Catholics did their best to tell Catholic women to enjoy sex—and then to its fullest. This started to happen in my lifetime. And now almost all men, as well as women, are lust-filled whores! Almost all so-called Catholics now looks upon pleasure during sex as normal and good instead of something strange and abnormal caused by original sin. The majority of them also commit sexual sins of various sorts. St. Jerome, Letter LXIX, To Oceanus, A.D. 397: “He took a wife that he might have children by her; you [took a ‘wife’] by taking a harlot [for the sake of lust]… He withdrew into the privacy of his own chamber when he sought to obey nature and to win God’s blessing: "Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth." [Gen. i. 28] You on the contrary outraged public decency in the hot eagerness of your lust. He covered a lawful indulgence beneath a veil of modesty; you pursued an unlawful one shamelessly… For him it is written "Marriage is honorable and the bed undefiled," while to you the words are read, "but whoremongers and adulterers God wilt judge," [Heb. 13:4] and "if any man destroyeth the temple of God, him shall God destroy" [1 Cor. (The Letters of St. Jerome, Letter LXIX, To Oceanus, Section 4) Contrary to these miscreants and impure spouses who use each other as though their spouse was a harlot given them to satisfy their sinful lust, the infallible word of God teaches us that true spouses are to regard each other as brothers and sisters instead of pieces of human meat that they wish to acquire in order to satisfy their sexual imaginations or perversions: “And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” (Tobias 8:9) And so, living in Christ, all servants of the Almighty must seek God with a perfect and honest will, “purifying your souls in the obedience of charity, with a brotherly love, from a sincere heart love one another earnestly: Being born again not of corruptible seed, but incorruptible, by the word of God who liveth and remaineth for ever. For all flesh is as grass; and all the glory thereof as the flower of grass. The grass is withered, and the flower thereof is fallen away. But the word of the Lord endureth for ever. And this is the word which by the gospel hath been preached unto you.” Good spouses who wish to save their souls should not be concerned about the momentary pleasure they experience during the act of marriage or be working on enhancing it in unusual or unnecessary ways, but should rather be focusing their minds on God and to love and please Him, by feeling close to Him. “But we maintain our modesty not in appearance, but in our heart we gladly abide by the bond of a single marriage; in the desire of procreating, we know either one wife, or none at all. So far, in fact, are they [the modest] from indulging in incestuous desire, that with some even the (idea of a) modest intercourse of the sexes causes a blush.” (Marcus Minucius Felix, The Octavius of Minucius Felix, Chapter XXXI, A.D. 210) The Patriarchs and the Prophets of the Old Testament time understood that God hated that spouses should perform the marital act for any other motive than the begetting of children, and that is also why they were honored so much by Our Lord. One finds—over and over again in Holy Scripture—that their main concern when taking wives was the begetting of offspring, contrary to the lustful and selfish people of today. “For I pray that, being found worthy of God, I may be found at their feet in the kingdom, as at the feet of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob; as of Joseph, and Isaiah, and the rest of the prophets... that were married men. For they entered into these marriages not for the sake of appetite, but out of regard for the propagation of mankind.” (St. Ignatius of Antioch, Epistle to the Philadelphians, Chapter IV, A.D. 107) St. Augustine who similarly wrote extensively about procreation and sexuality explains in his “Sermons on the New Testament,” that the Patriarchs and the Prophets of old searched for and desired children and purity rather than fulfilling their own selfish and sensual interests, thus living a chaste lifestyle directly opposed to most of the lustful people of today: “Hence, my brethren, understand the sense of Scripture concerning those our ancient fathers, whose sole design in their marriage was to have children by their wives. For those even who, according to the custom of their time and nation, had a plurality of wives, lived in such chastity with them, as not to approach their bed, but for the cause I have mentioned, thus treating them indeed with honor... So then, my brethren, give heed. Those famous men who marry wives only for the procreation of children, such as we read the Patriarchs to have been, and know it, by many proofs, by the clear and unequivocal testimony of the sacred books; whoever, I say, they are who marry wives for this purpose only, if the means could be given them of having children without intercourse with their wives, would they not with joy unspeakable embrace so great a blessing? would they not with great delight accept it? For there are two carnal operations by which mankind is preserved, [eating and sex] to both of which the wise and holy descend as matter of duty, but the unwise rush headlong into them through lust; and these are very different things.” (St. Augustine, Sermons on the New Testament, Sermon 1:22-23) St. Augustine, Against Faustus, Book XXII, Section 47, A.D. 400: “Again, Jacob the son of Isaac is charged [by heretics] with having committed a great crime because he had four wives. But here there is no ground for a criminal accusation: for a plurality of wives was no crime when it was the custom; and it is a crime now, because it is no longer the custom. There are sins against nature, and sins against custom, and sins against the laws [of God]. In which, then, of these senses did Jacob sin in having a plurality of wives? As regards nature, he used the women not for sensual gratification, but for the procreation of children. For custom, this was the common practice at that time in those countries. And for the laws [of God], no prohibition existed. The only reason of its being a crime now to do this, is because custom and the laws [of God] forbid it. Whoever despises these restraints, even though he uses his wives only to get children, still commits sin, and does an injury to human society itself, for the sake of which it is that the procreation of children is required.” Though marriage remains good and honorable in the New Law, believers should not “pine” after the earthly blessings of marriage and family life as though they were living in the Old Covenant. This would be to live like a Jew concerned with wealth, long life, large families, etc. This would be to ignore the fact that our Lord Jesus Christ came calling us to Heaven, and that He is now urging us to spurn this present life and all it has to offer (St. Chrysostom, Exp. in Ps. It is possible for one to live married with a great number of children and things, and still to “despise what they have.” (Chrysostom, Hom. X in 1 Thess.; PG 62.459; NPNF, p. 368.) The one who finds his happiness in God drives out every earthly pleasure, and shows them to be pleasures in name only. Belonging to God is true pleasure and happiness. Anyone who experiences this pleasure will care little for others (Chrysostom, Exp. in Ps. This is St. John’s maxim, “He who desires earth shall not obtain heaven and shall lose earth.” (Chrysostom, Hom. I in Mt.; PG 57.62.) Chrysostom thought that many Christians of his time were living as Old Covenant believers, and for this reason, they radically misinterpreted the true signs both of God’s friendship and of His enmity (Exp. in Ps. They thought that the presence of wealth, long life, and many children were the signs of God’s blessing when in fact they were often just the opposite. Such was not the case at the foundation of the Church. During those blessed days the married lived like monks, and so St. Paul called married men “saints” (Chrysostom, Hom. I in Eph.; PG 62.9). One ought not, however, to think that God has abandoned a person because of wealth, long life, many children, or even because of the presence of personal misfortune. On the contrary, the sure sign that God has abandoned someone is if they are living in sin and all is going swimmingly! As Hebrews 12:6 states, “For whom the Lord loveth, he chastiseth; and he scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.” In order for marital intercourse to be legitimate it must be chaste. Commenting on Proverbs 5, St. Chrysostom interprets the references to one’s fountain and stag as references to one’s wife. A husband is to enjoy his wife sexually with temperance. King Solomon uses the image of the fountain and stag because of the purity of marital intercourse (Chrysostom, Exp. in Ps. “Desire managed with moderation makes you a father, but neglected it in many cases drives you down into lewdness and adultery.” (Ibid., CXLVIII; PG 55.491.) Again we see the essential connection in Chrysostom between sexual intercourse and procreation. Many today would say, “Desire managed with moderation makes you happy/fulfilled/satisfied”, while St. Chrysostom says, “Desire managed with moderation makes you a father.” And, “Use marriage with moderation, and thou shalt be first in the kingdom.” VIII in Heb.; PG 63.68.) For the married to “take pleasure is not forbidden but in chastity, not with shame, and reproach and imputations.” (Chrysostom, Hom. VII in Mt.; PG 57.81; NPNF, p. 49.) One of several helps to moderation in marriage is the pious practice of fasting from sexual relations. St. Ephrem the Syrian writes, “Chastity’s wings are greater and lighter than the wings of marriage. Intercourse, while [it remains] pure, is lower. Its house of refuge is modest darkness. Confidence belongs entirely to chastity, which light enfolds.” (Hymn 28 On the Nativity) Throughout the history of the Church certain pious couples have embraced a permanent fasting from sexual relations in their marriages. At certain periods when the ascetic strength of the Church was high the literature bears witness to the fact that the practice of marital celibacy was not at all uncommon. See Tertullian, “How many are there who from the moment of their baptism set the seal of virginity upon their flesh? How many who by equal mutual consent cancel the debt of matrimony: voluntary eunuchs for the sake of their desire after the celestial kingdom.” (A Son Epouse, VI.2.8-11; SC 273, p. 110; ANF, p. 42.) St. Athanasius the Great says that St. Paul taught this practice in 1st Cor. 7:29 (First Letter to Virgins). The Jews in the Old Covenant practiced such sexual fasting as is evident in many places in the Old Testament. We who enjoy so much grace and have received the Holy Spirit should have far more zeal in this practice than the Jews (Chrysostom, Virg., XXX, 1.1-15; SC 125, pp. 188, 190). If we do not, we will find ourselves without excuse. Sexual fasting was particularly taught by the Holy Fathers for three days prior to receiving holy communion. The asceticism involved in taming the sexual impulse is especially difficult for the married man. He has a task more difficult than the monk, for he must crucify his desires while in the actual presence of his wife, and to be deprived of gratification that appears immediately before his eyes may be considered the very definition of punishment (Chrysostom, Hom. XIV in 1 Cor.; PG 61.120). However, it is possible, if we only will it, to win every contest against nature (Chrysostom, Laud. Paul. By spiritual labors in marriage one can reject the influence of society which has made “sins into an art.” Not only can married Christians, through asceticism appropriate to their station in life, nearly rival the monks, according to St. Chrysostom, but their marriage can become a “type of the presence of Christ,” and Christ and the choir of His angels will come to such a marriage. Christ will again work a wedding miracle as He did at Cana, and turn water into wine. He will turn the water, which is the unstable, dissolving, and cold desire for sex, into something truly spiritual (Chrysostom, Hom. XII in Col.: PG 62.389). Married Christians can become virgin souls by freeing themselves from worldly thoughts. “The incorrupt soul is a virgin, even if having a husband.” (Chrysostom, Hom. XXVIII in Heb.; PG 63.201.) Although difficult for the married man, the expectation of the blessing of increased marital love born of marital abstinence is enough to encourage him. John Cassian, relating the words of Abbot Abraham, an aged ascetic, writes: “A hundred times greater delight is to be gotten from married abstinence, too, than that which is offered to two people in sexual intercourse… I once used to have a wife in the wanton “passion of lust” but now I have her in the dignity of holiness and in the true love of Christ. The woman is the same, but the value of the love has grown a hundredfold.” (John Cassian, Conlalio XXIII, XXVI.3.27-4.1. “For, in good truth, a friend is more to be longed for than the light; I speak of a genuine one. And wonder not: for it were better for us that the sun should be extinguished, than that we should be deprived of friends; better to live in darkness, than to be without friends. And I will tell you why. Because many who see the sun are in darkness, but they can never be even in tribulation, who abound in friends. I speak of spiritual friends, who prefer nothing to friendship. Such was Paul, who would willingly have given his own soul, even though not asked, nay would have plunged into hell for them. With so ardent a disposition ought we to love.” (Chrysostom, Homilies on First Thessalonians, Homily II) Chastity should especially involve the control of one’s gaze (Chrysostom, Hom. VII in Mt.; PG 57.81). Desire grows by looking (Chrysostom, Hom. St. Ephrem writes, “Do not annul by your eyes the vows of virginity your mouth has vowed.” (Hymn 2 On Virginity) Tertullian encourages Christian women to do all that they can to insure that others do not look upon them lustfully: “In the eye of perfect Christian modesty, carnal desire of one’s self by others is not only not to be desired, but even execrated, by you. Why excite toward yourself that evil passion? Why invite toward yourself that which you profess yourself a stranger? Let a holy woman, if naturally beautiful, give none so great occasion for carnal appetite… she ought not to set off her beauty, but even to obscure it.” (De Cultu Feminarum, II.1.1-3, III.1.1-3; CCSL 1, pp. 354, 357; ANF, pp. 19-20.) In contrast to those who ruin their souls via improper gazing, the Virgin Mary “turned her face away from everything to gaze on one beauty alone [that is, God].” (St. Ephrem, Hymn 24 On Virginity) To look upon another is to touch that person with one’s eyes and to wrong both your spouse and the one being gazed upon (Chrysostom, Hom. XVII in Mt.; PG 57.257). If you practice chastity in marriage nothing is equal to the pleasure of wife and children (Chrysostom, Hom. XVIII in Mt.; PG 57.428). Chastity in marriage is ensured especially by the practice of chastity before marriage. For this reason, young men should marry early, not long after the onset of desire at about fifteen years of age (Chrysostom, Hom. IX in 1 Tim.: PG 62.546; NPNF. St. Augustine could rightly see the amount of wickedness and damnation that concupiscence was responsible for, teaching that: “Concupiscence is worse than ignorance, because to sin in ignorance without concupiscence is lesser sin; but concupiscence without ignorance makes sin more serious. Moreover, ignorance of evil is not always evil, but lust after evil is always evil. It is sometimes useful to be ignorant of a good, in order to learn of it at an opportune time; it is never possible that man’s good be lusted after by carnal concupiscence, since not even offspring itself is desired by the lust of the body, but by the intention of the soul, even though offspring is not sowed without the lust of the body. For, indeed, we are concerned with that concupiscence by which the flesh lusts against the spirit; not with the good concupiscence by which the spirit lusts against the flesh, [Gal. 5:17] and by which is desired the continence through which concupiscence is overcome. By this concupiscence of the flesh no one ever desires any good of man, unless the pleasure of the flesh is the good of man.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book VI, Chapter 16, Section 50, A.D. 421) In our day and age, many people who are incontinent and who wish to satisfy their sensual appetites at every turn, sadly pervert and lie about the Holy Scripture in order to justify and excuse their immoderate and immoral sexual lifestyle. St. Methodius, in his work “Banquet of the Ten Virgins” (c. 311 A.D.) wrote against and exposed such people in his own time, showing us very clearly how such people pervert certain passages of Holy Scripture to their own destruction: “Now Paul, when summoning all persons to sanctification and purity, in this way referred that which had been spoken concerning the first man and Eve in a secondary sense to Christ and the Church, in order to silence the ignorant, now deprived of all excuse. For men who are incontinent in consequence of the uncontrolled impulses of sensuality in them, dare to force the Scriptures beyond their true meaning, so as to twist into a defense of their incontinence the saying, "Increase and multiply;" and the other, "Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother;" and they are not ashamed to run counter to the Spirit, but, as though born for this purpose, they kindle up the smoldering and lurking passion, fanning and provoking it; and therefore he, cutting off very sharply these dishonest follies and invented excuses, and having arrived at the subject of instructing them how men should behave to their wives, showing that it should be as Christ did to the Church, "who gave Himself for it, that He might sanctify and cleanse it by the washing of water by the Word," he referred back to Genesis, mentioning the things spoken concerning the first man, and explaining these things as bearing on the subject before him, that he might take away occasion for the abuse of these passages from those who taught the sensual gratification of the body, under the pretext of begetting children.” (Discourse III, Chapter X.--The Doctrine of the Same Apostle Concerning Purity) Continuing to describe the lustful captives who refuse to practice virtue or abstinence, St. John Chrysostom, commenting on the words of St. Paul, writes: “[St. Paul] Again implying their weakness of character… the imperiousness… their utter slavery. And this is evident also from the advice which Paul gave. For from that lust he leads men quite away, saying… having separated them “for a season” only, and that by “consent,” he advises to ‘come together again’ (1 Cor. vii. For he feared the billows of lust lest they should occasion a grievous shipwreck. Wherefore I beseech you to do all you can, both that ye be not taken captive by it [evil desire], and that if taken, ye continue not in captivity, but break asunder those hard bonds. For so shall we be able to secure a footing in heaven and to obtain the countless good things; whereunto may all we attain, through the grace and love towards men of our Lord Jesus Christ, with Whom to the Father, with the Holy Ghost, be glory, might, honor, now and for ever, and world without end. Amen.” (St. John Chrysostom, Homilies on Corinthians, Homily XXII, On Evil Desire) St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book I, Chapter 8, A.D. 419: “The Evil of Lust Does Not Take Away the Good of Marriage - Forasmuch, then, as the good of marriage could not be lost by the addition of this evil [lust], some imprudent persons suppose that this is not an added evil, but something which appertains to the original good. A distinction, however, occurs not only to subtle reason, but even to the most ordinary natural judgment, which was both apparent in the case of the first man and woman, and also holds good still in the case of married persons today. What they afterward effected in propagation—that is the good of marriage; but what they first veiled through shame—that is the evil of concupiscence, which everywhere shuns sight, and in its shame seeks privacy.” God wants all spouses to pray to Him before the marital act to protect them and keep them from sinning It is clear from the Bible and the Saints that spouses who wish to be perfect should pray to God and ask Him to keep them from sinning during the marital act as well as that He may grant them offspring to the honor and glory of His Holy name, if this is His will; and that He might minimize the amount of pleasure they will feel, so that they may not grow attached to it. God might grant this prayer to a couple if they so desire, but if they are not granted this gift (the minimizing of pleasure or the begetting of children) they should still focus their pleasure and love towards God, and not on themselves. God namely demands of us to not forget about Him during the procreative act. People usually tend to forget about God when they put too much attention on themselves, their spouse, or the pleasure derived from different acts. We can read about this truth in the book of Tobias: “For they who in such manner receive matrimony, AS TO SHUT OUT GOD FROM THEMSELVES, AND FROM THEIR MIND, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse and mule, which have not understanding, over them the devil hath power.” Notice the words “from their mind”. All our thoughts and desires exist in the mind (or heart), and God wishes us to have Him there. The best thing then, and which God demands of you, is that you think about Him and love Him during all times, even during the procreative act, and husbands and wives should not be ashamed of doing so. Is not God better or more worthy of being desired or lusted after than a husband or wife will ever be? The more a person loves God, the more will also that person desire to be close to God, during all times. One of the greatest mistakes many couples undoubtedly commit today is that they strive to know and be close with their loved ones and their spouse rather than with God (who knows everything and sees everything), and that they rather think of pleasing their loved ones and their spouse more than pleasing God (who created them and redeemed them, yes even died for them). This is also the reason for why so many of them commit shameful sexual sins of various sorts; for they know not God nor care to please Him. Tobias 8:4-5 “Then Tobias exhorted the virgin, and said to her: Sara, arise, and let us pray to God today, and tomorrow, and the next day: because for these three nights we are joined to God: and when the third night is over, we will be in our own wedlock. For we are the children of saints, and we must not be joined together like heathens that know not God.” Some may perhaps object that praying to or thinking about God during the marital act is shameful and that one must pray to or think of God only in those circumstances when one is composed and calm, which a person normally is not during the marital act. This objection however is completely false since there is not a single instance in this life when we cannot pray to God for His help or have Him present in our thought. Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself commanded “that we ought always to pray, and not to faint” (Luke 18:1). Even when we are in mortal sin, which is infinitely more shameful and evil than the marital act, we are allowed and encouraged to pray and beseech God, since all people need God’s help in order to be saved. Saint Alphonsus Maria de Liguori, in his work “The Way Of Salvation And Of Perfection,” explains to us the necessity to pray always: “Let us pray, then, and let us always be asking for grace, if we wish to be saved. Let prayer be our most delightful occupation; let prayer be the exercise of our whole life. And when we are asking for particular graces, let us always pray for the grace to continue to pray for the future; because if we leave off praying we shall be lost. There is nothing easier than prayer. What does it cost us to say, Lord, stand by me! Lord, help me! give me Thy love! and the like? What can be easier than this? But if we do not do so, we cannot be saved. Let us pray, then, and let us always shelter our selves behind the intercession of Mary: “Let us seek for grace, and let us seek it through Mary,” says St. Bernard. And when we recommend ourselves to Mary, let us be sure that she hears us and obtains for us whatever we want. She cannot lack either the power or the will to help us, as the same saint says: “Neither means nor will can be wanting to her.” And St. Augustine addresses her: “Remember, O most pious Lady, that it has never been heard that any one who fled to thy protection was forsaken.” Remember that the case has never occurred of a person having recourse to thee, and having been abandoned. Ah, no, says St. Bonaventure, he who invokes Mary, finds salvation; and therefore he calls her “the salvation of those who invoke her.” Let us, then, in our prayers always invoke Jesus and Mary; and let us never neglect to pray. “… But before concluding, I cannot help saying how grieved I feel when I see that though the Holy Scriptures and the Fathers so often recommend the practice of prayer, yet so few other religious writers, or confessors, or preachers, ever speak of it; or if they do speak of it, just touch upon it in a cursory way, and leave it. But I, seeing the necessity of prayer, say, that the great lesson which all spiritual books should inculcate on their readers, all preachers on their hearers, and all confessors on their penitents, is this, to pray always; thus they should admonish them to pray; pray, and never give up praying. If you pray, you will be certainly saved; if you do not pray, you will be certainly damned.” (St. Alphonsus, The Way Of Salvation And Of Perfection, The Ascetical Works. Vol. All people need God’s grace in order to be saved, and it is a heresy to say otherwise. It is indeed very true that a person cannot, by his own power or without God’s help, save himself or avoid even committing a slight venial sin. This is true even with pagans, who do not know or believe in God. God helps even them and gives them strength to do good. That is why only those people who have neglected God’s presence and prayer (which is the same as talking with God everyday as with a real person, supplicating Him for help and giving Him glory) have been lost. St. Alphonsus Liguori continues to expound on the necessity of prayer in his “Short Treatise on Prayer,” Chapter IV, that speaks “Of the Humility of with Which We Ought to Pray”: “The Lord regards the prayers of His servants who are humble: ‘He hath had regard to the prayers of the humble.’ But to the prayers of the proud He does not attend; no, He rejects them with disdain: ‘God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble.’ (St. James 4:6). The Almighty does not hear the supplications of the proud who trust in their own strength, but leaves them to their own weakness and misery, which, when they are abandoned by divine grace, will infallibly lead them to perdition. ‘Before I was humbled,’ said holy David, ‘I offended.’ 118:67), as if he said, I have sinned because I have not been humble. A similar misfortune befell St. Peter. When this apostle was admonished by Jesus Christ, that on the night of His passion all the disciples should abandon Him their Lord and Master, instead of acknowledging his own weakness, and asking strength from above to remain faithful, he trusted in his own power, and exclaimed, ‘Although all shall be scandalized in thee, I will never be scandalized.’ (St. Matt. Jesus said to him: Amen I say to thee that in this night before the cock crow, thou wilt deny me thrice; Peter confiding in his own courage, rejoined boastingly, ‘Yea, though I should die with thee, I will not deny thee.’ And what was the result? Scarce had Peter entered the house of the high priest, when he three times denied the charge of being a disciple of Jesus, and to his denial added the solemnity of an oath. And again he denied with an oath, that ‘I know not the man.’ (Matt. Had Peter been humble, and had asked of God the gift of constancy, he would not have denied his master. “Each one should consider that he is, as it were, on the top of a lofty mountain, suspended over the abyss of all sins, and supported only by the thread of God’s grace; if this thread give way he shall infallibly fall into the abyss, and shall perpetrate the most enormous crimes. ‘Unless the Lord had been my helper, my soul had almost dwelt in hell.’ If God had not succoured me, I would have fallen into numberless sins, and should now be buried in hell. Such, were the sentiments of the Psalmist, and such should be the sentiments of each one of us. It was from a conviction of his own nothingness and misery, that St. Francis used to say, that he was the greatest sinner in the world. His companion, on one occasion, said to him, ‘Father, what you say cannot be true, surely, there are many greater sinners than you.’ ‘What I have said,’ replied the saint, ‘is too true, for if God had not preserved me, I would have committed sins of every kind.’ “It is of faith, that without the assistance of grace we cannot perform any good work, or even have a good thought. ‘Without grace,’ says St. Augustine, ‘men do nothing whatever either by thought or action.’--S. Augus. de Corr. et Grat. cap 2. ‘As the eye cannot see without light,’ said the saint, ‘so we can do nothing without grace.’ ‘Not,’ says the apostle, ‘that we are sufficient to think any thing of ourselves, as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is from God.’ And the royal prophet says, ‘Unless the Lord build the house, they labor in vain that build it.’ In vain does a man labor to sanctify himself unless God assist him. ‘Unless,’ he says in the same Psalm, ‘the Lord keep the city, he watcheth in vain that keepeth it.’ If God does not guard the soul from sin, in vain will man by his own strength endeavor to preserve her from its stain. Hence the Psalmist says, ‘For I will not trust in my bow.’ I will not confide in my own arms, but in God, who is able to save me. “Hence, whosoever had done good, or has abstained from great sins, should say with St. Paul, ‘By the grace of God I am what I am.’ (1 Cor 15:10), and ought to tremble, lest on the first occasion he should fall. ‘Wherefore he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.’ By these words the apostle insinuates that he who considers himself secure, is in very great danger of falling. For in another place he says, ‘if any man think himself to be something, whereas he is nothing, he deceiveth himself.’ Hence St. Augustine wisely observes, ‘The presumption of stability renders many unstable; no one will be so strong as he who feels his own weakness.’ 13 de verb. Whosoever says that he entertains no fear of being lost, betrays a pernicious self-confidence and security by which he deceives himself. For, confiding in his own strength, he ceases to tremble, and being free from fear, he neglects to recommend himself to God, and left to his own weakness, he infallibly falls. For the same reason, every one should be careful to abstain from indulging vain glory at not having committed the sins into which others have fallen; and should even esteem himself worse than them, saying, Lord if you had not assisted me, I would have been guilty of much more grievous transgressions. But if any one glory in his own works, and prefer himself before others, the Almighty, in chastisement of his pride, will permit him to fall into the most grievous and horrible crimes. The apostle says, ‘With fear and trebling work out your salvation.’ (Phil. The timid distrust their own powers, and placing all their confidence in God fly to His protection in all dangers. He will enable them to overcome the temptations to which they are exposed, and they shall be saved. St. Philip Neri walking one day through Rome, was heard frequently to say, ‘I despair.’ Being corrected by a religious, he replied; ‘Father, I despair of being saved by myself, but trust in God.’ We should continually distrust ourselves, and thus we shall imitate St. Philip, who was accustomed to say every morning as soon as he awoke. ‘Lord preserve me this day, otherwise I will betray you.’ “We may then conclude with St. Augustine, that the great science of a Christian is to know that he is nothing, and that he can do nothing. ‘This is the great science, to know that man is nothing.’ A Christian who is convinced of his own nothingness will constantly seek and obtain from God by humble prayer, the strength which he does not possess, without which he cannot resist temptation or do good, and with which he can do all things. ‘The prayer of him that humbleth himself, shall pierce the clouds: and he will not depart till the most high behold.’ (Eccles. The prayer of a humble soul penetrates the heavens, and ascending to the throne of God, will not depart till it is regarded with complacency by the Almighty: and however enormous the sins of such a soul may be, the supplications of a humble heart cannot be rejected: ‘A contrite and humbled heart, O God, thou wilt not despise.’ ‘God resisteth the proud and gives His grace to the humble.’ (St. James 4:6). God treats the proud with scorn and refuses their demands; but to the humble He is sweet and liberal. This is precisely the sentiment which Jesus Christ one day expressed to St. Catherine of Sienna: ‘Be assured, my child, that a soul who perseveres in humble prayer obtains every virtue.’ Blos. Con. Cap. “I shall here insert the beautiful observations addressed to those who aspire to perfection, by the learned and pious Palafox, Bishop of Osma, in a note on the 18th letter of St. Teresa. In that letter the saint gives to her confessor, a detailed account of all the degrees of supernatural prayer with which she had been favored. The bishop, in his remarks on the letter, observes that these supernatural graces which God deigned to bestow on St. Teresa and other saints, are not necessary for the attainment of sanctity; since without them, many are arrived at a high degree of perfection, and obtained eternal life, while many enjoyed them, and were afterwards damned. He says that the practice of the gospel virtues, and particularly of the love of God, being the true and only way to sanctity, it is superfluous and even presumptuous to desire and seek such extraordinary gifts. These virtues are acquired by prayer, and by corresponding with the lights and helps of God, who ardently desires our sanctification.’ (Thess. “Speaking of the degrees of supernatural prayer described by St. Teresa, the holy bishop wisely observes, that as to the prayer of quiet, we should only desire and beg of God, to free us from all attachment and affection to worldly goods, which, instead of giving peace to the soul, fills it with inquietude and affliction. Solomon justly called them, ‘vanity of vanities, and vexation of spirit.’ (Eccl. 1:14) The heart of man can never enjoy true peace till it is divested of all that is not God, and entirely devoted to His holy love, to the exclusion of every object from the soul. But man of himself cannot arrive at this perfect consecration of his being to God; he can only obtain it by constant prayer. As to the sleep of suspension of the powers, we should entreat the Almighty to keep them in a profound sleep with regard to all temporal affairs, and awake only to meditate on His Divine goodness, and to seek divine love and eternal goods. For, all sanctity and the perfection of charity, consists in the union of our will with the holy will of God. As to the union of the powers, we should only pray that God may teach us by his grace, not to think or seek, or wish any thing but what He wills. “As to ecstasy or rapture let us ask the Lord to eradicate from our hearts inordinate love of ourselves and of creatures and to draw us entirely to Himself to the flight of the Spirit, we will merely implore the grace of perfect detachment from the world, that, like the bird which never rests on the earth, and feeds in its flight, we may never fix the heart on any sensual enjoyment, but by attending towards heaven, employ things of this world only for the support thereof. As to the impulse of Spirit, let us ask God courage and strength to do the violence to ourselves which may be necessary to resist the attacks of the enemy, to over come our passions, or to embrace suffering even in the midst of spiritual dryness and desolation. Finally, as to the wound as the remembrance of a wound is constantly kept alive by the pain it inflicts, we should supplicate the Lord to fill our hearts with His holy love to such a degree, that we may be always reminded of His goodness and affection towards us and thus we may devote our lives to love, and please Him by our works and affections. These graces will not be obtained without prayer; but by humble, confident, and persevering prayer, all God’s gifts may be procured.” (St. Alphonsus, A Short Treatise on Prayer, Chapter IV, “Of the Humility of with Which We Ought to Pray”) The necessity of praying to God that the marital act will beget children before coming together in the marital act Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself indicates in The Revelations of St. Bridget that those couples who are lustful and perform the marital sexual act for the sole motive of pleasure without excusing it with the motive of procreation or a prayer that the act will beget children before they perform every single marital act, are sinning against His Law and He says that “such a married couple will never see my face unless they repent”, which thus means that all who do not excuse the marital sexual act with the motive of procreation will be damned unless they repent. Our Lord Jesus Christ spoke to Saint Bridget, saying: “Those who unite with divine love and fear for the sake of procreation and to raise children for the honor of God are my spiritual temple where I wish to dwell as the third with them.” Speaking about damned and lustful spouses, however, Our Lord tells us that: “They seek a warmth and sexual lust that will perish and love flesh that will be eaten by worms. Therefore do such people join in marriage without the bond and union of God the Father and without the Son’s love and without the Holy Spirit’s consolation. When the couple comes to bed, my Spirit leaves them immediately and the spirit of impurity approaches instead, because they only come together for the sake of lust and do not discuss or think about anything else with each other [and through this refusal to excuse the marital sexual act with the motive of procreation, such a couple is damned]. Such a married couple will never see my face unless they repent. For there is no sin so heavy or grave that penitence and repentance does not wash it away.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 1, Chapter 26) This Revelation also gives us an indication that Our Lord wants the spouses to be with each other when they perform the short prayer to God that their marital sexual act will beget children if it is His Holy Will, rather than only performing the prayer alone. Indeed, Our Lord wants spouses to pray both individually and together to Him to grant them children through their marital act if this is His holy will since he explicitly condemns spouses who “do not discuss or think about anything else [than lust] with each other” before they intend to perform the marital act. In addition, this Revelation of Our Lord also shows us the inherent evil of NFP or contraception; for, since it is clear that the Church and Her Saints teaches that it is even sinful to perform the normal, natural and procreative sexual act without excusing it with the motive of procreation, how much more must not those who try to hinder procreation, as in the case of those who use NFP, be guilty of a most grievous sin against God and nature? Jesus tells us of the necessity of praying always (Luke 18:1). We are never to cease praying (1 Thess. Thus, Christian married couples will always have marital relations in the context of prayer. Tobias’ prayer before marital relations with his wife is an example of this (Tobit 8:4-8). In prayer, we express our weakness and God’s power (2 Cor. 12:9) to rectify problems in marital relations. Praying the Rosary before, during and after marital relations is highly recommended since it is the most powerful prayer ever given to mankind. Praying the Rosary will undoubtedly give countless of graces that diminishes sinful inclinations, thoughts and temptations that constantly plague people. Granted, it might be hard to pray during or right before the marital act, at least in a worthy and proper manner, but spouses should do their best to at least silently acknowledge the presence of God Almighty and His Mother, by loving Them deeply during the act, expressing loving words towards God and His Blessed Mother, supplicating Them for Their Help to resist sinful inclinations. And husband and wife should not be ashamed of having recourse to Our Lord and the Blessed Virgin during intercourse. In contrast, what better thing can there possibly be for a couple than to always have God and the thought of loving God in their minds during all times? Sister Lucy of Fatima, regarding the Holy Rosary, said the following words to Fr. Augustin Fuentes on December 26, 1957: “Look, Father, the Most Holy Virgin, in these last times in which we live, has given a new efficacy to the recitation of the Rosary. She has given this efficacy to such an extent that there is no problem, no matter how difficult it is, whether temporal or above all spiritual, in the personal life of each one of us, of our families, of the families of the world or of the religious communities, or even of the life of peoples and nations, that cannot be solved by the Rosary. There is no problem I tell you, no matter how difficult it is, that we cannot resolve by the prayer of the Holy Rosary.” We highly recommend that all 15 decades of the Rosary be prayed daily. Our Lady repeatedly emphasized the importance of praying the Rosary each day in her messages at Fatima. She even said that Francisco would have to pray ‘many rosaries’ before he could go to Heaven. You should prioritize reading the word of God (Catholic books and the Catholic Bible) and praying before other activities to grow in the spirit. Praying all 15 decades of the Rosary each day can be accomplished in a variety of ways. However, for many it is best accomplished by praying a part of the Rosary at different times of the day, for example, the joyful mysteries in the morning, sorrowful mysteries at midday, and glorious mysteries in the evening. ‘Salve Regina’ only needs to be prayed at the end of the entire day’s rosary. An essential part of the Rosary is meditation on the mysteries, episodes in the life of Our Lord and Our Lady. This means thinking about them, visualizing them, considering the graces and merits displayed in them, and using them for inspiration to better know and love God. It is also common to focus on a particular virtue with each mystery. You can easily accomplish praying the fifteen decades of the Rosary each day by dividing it up to small sections during the day. For example, you can make a habit to go down on your knees and pray 1 to 10 Hail Marys every time you enter or exit your room. The best time for prayer is in the morning, since the mind is more clear from the thoughts and discussions of the world, so we advise you to always dedicate time in the morning for the Rosary. The Rosary is the most powerful weapon in existence against the Devil and those who neglect it will indeed be eternally sorry for refusing to honor our Lady as she deserves! Think and reflect upon what greatness it is to be able to speak with the God of the whole creation and His Mother whenever we want. It is almost impossible for a man to be able to speak with a king or queen of this world, and yet the King of kings and his beloved Mother hear your every word. In truth, I tell you, that even one good word of prayer has more worth than all gold and jewels and an infinite amount of universes, for they will all perish, but God’s words will never perish. Think about how much you would concentrate and fight against distracting thoughts if someone were to tell you that you could have 10,000 dollars or a new car if you prayed a Rosary with full concentration and without yielding to distracting thoughts. This example should shame us all since we humans are, by our very nature, wicked at heart and are inclined to search for filth rather than gold (worldly things rather than heavenly ones). Everyone should try to remember this example, and then we will all be able to pray better which will bring us an everlasting, heavenly reward! The devils concentrate exceedingly much on getting a person to despise prayer in these ways: either they try to make you bored by it, or to have a difficulty in concentrating when praying, or to pray a little; for they know that prayer is the only way to salvation. Indeed, St. Alphonsus, in his book “The Great Means of Salvation and of Perfection,” in the section “On the Necessity and Power of Prayer”, explains that “the devil is never more busy to distract us with the thoughts of worldly cares than when he perceives us praying and asking God for grace”: “On this point, then, we have to fix all our attention, namely, to pray with confidence, feeling sure that by prayer all the treasures of heaven are thrown open to us. “Let us attend to this,” says St. Chrysostom, “and we shall open heaven to ourselves.” Prayer is a treasure; he who prays most receives most. St. Bonaventure says that every time a man has recourse to God by fervent prayer, he gains good things that are of more value than the whole world: “Any day a man gains more by devout prayer than the whole world is worth.” Some devout souls spend a great deal of time in reading and in meditating, but pay but little attention to prayer. There is no doubt that spiritual reading, and meditation on the eternal truths, are very useful things; “but,” says St. Augustine, “it is of much more use to pray.” By reading and meditating we learn our duty; but by prayer we obtain the grace to do it. “It is better to pray than to read: by reading we know what we ought to do; by prayer we receive what we ask.” What is the use of knowing our duty, and then not doing it, but to make us more guilty in God’s sight? Read and meditate as we like, we shall never satisfy our obligations, unless we ask of God the grace to fulfill them. “And, therefore, as St. Isidore observes, the devil is never more busy to distract us with the thoughts of worldly cares than when he perceives us praying and asking God for grace: “Then mostly does the devil insinuate thoughts, when he sees a man praying.” And why? Because the enemy sees that at no other time do we gain so many treasures of heavenly goods as when we pray. This is the chief fruit of mental prayer, to ask God for the graces which we need for perseverance and for eternal salvation; and chiefly for this reason it is that mental prayer is morally necessary for the soul, to enable it to preserve itself in the grace of God. For if a person does not remember in the time of meditation to ask for the help necessary for perseverance, he will not do so at any other time; for without meditation he will not think of asking for it, and will not even think of the necessity for asking it. On the other hand, he who makes his meditation every day will easily see the needs of his soul, its dangers, and the necessity of his prayer; and so he, will pray, and will obtain the graces which will enable him to persevere and save his soul. Father Segneri said of himself, that when he began to meditate, he aimed rather at exciting affections than at making prayers. But when he came to know the necessity and the immense utility of prayer, he more and more applied himself, in his long mental prayer, to making petitions.” (St. Alphonsus, The Great Means of Salvation and of Perfection, “On the Necessity and Power of Prayer”) In truth, the devil knows that mental prayer and prayer from the heart is very effective in weakening and destroying his hold and power over us, and that is also why he tries to get people to leave it off completely, telling them that it’s useless when it in fact is one of the best ways, if not the best way to use in order to conquer the might of the Devil and his temptations: “Some one may say, I do not make mental prayer [from the heart], but I say many vocal prayers [with the tongue]. But it is necessary to know, as St. Augustine remarks, that to obtain the divine grace it is not enough to pray with the tongue: it is necessary also to pray with the heart. On the words of David: “I cried to the Lord with my voice,” the holy Doctor [Augustine] says: “Many cry not with their own voice (that is, not with the interior voice of the soul), but with that of the body. Your thoughts are a cry to the Lord. Cry with in, where God hears.” This is what the Apostle inculcates. Praying at all times in the spirit. In general, vocal prayers are said distractedly [through mere habit] with the voice of the body, but not of the heart [as in mental prayer], especially when they are long, and still more especially when said by a person who does not make mental prayer [from the heart]; and therefore God seldom hears them, and seldom grants the graces asked [since they only pray by habit or custom and thus lack the real disposition of a true purpose, love, faith and desire required in order to be heard]. Many say the Rosary, the Office of the Blessed Virgin, and perform other works of devotion; but they still continue in sin. But it is impossible for him who perseveres in mental prayer to continue in sin; he will either give up meditation or renounce sin. A great servant of God used to say that mental prayer and sin cannot exist together. And this we see by experience: they who make mental prayer rarely incur the enmity of God; and should they ever have the misfortune of falling into sin, by persevering in mental prayer, they see their misery, and return to God. Let a soul, says St. Teresa, be ever so negligent, if she persevere in meditation, the Lord will bring her back to the haven of salvation.” (St. Alphonsus, The True Spouse of Jesus Christ, CHAPTER XV: MENTAL PRAYER, Moral Necessity of Mental Prayer for Religious) Thus, in accordance with the advice of St. Alphonsus, a person should not be afraid of also praying from the heart, preferably at all times, in addition to saying vocal prayers, since this is the most perfect, highest and unitive form of prayer with God. It is, however, a really bad sign when a person feels an aversion or contempt to holy prayers like the Rosary. A person should do his utmost to persevere in praying the Rosary and other vocal and mental prayers since the Devil often tempts people to stop praying them because he knows and feels how much they lessen his power over a person’s soul. St. Louis De Montfort (A.D. 1710): “Blessed Alan de la Roche who was so deeply devoted to the Blessed Virgin had many revelations from her and we know that he confirmed the truth of these revelations by a solemn oath. Three of them stand out with special emphasis: the first, that if people fail to say the ‘Hail Mary’ (the Angelic Salutation which has saved the world – Luke 1:28) out of carelessness, or because they are lukewarm, or because they hate it, this is a sign that they will probably and indeed shortly be condemned to eternal punishment.” (Secret of the Rosary, p. 45) Most people, for instance, do not frequently give themselves enough time to perform their prayers, and especially longer prayers, and the consequence of this will be that most of them will pray very little, or seldom. A good form of prayer, then, that is more easily performed by everyone, no matter how troublesome prayer may ever feel to you, or however little time you might imagine that you have to spare, is simply that you talk with God as with a real person at all times: in your car, in the toilet, in your work, when you eat... yes everywhere and at all times a man can talk with God, Our Creator and Father as with a real person in the same way as little children does towards their own Father, like when they tell Him how much they love Him, and mentioning all their troubles and worries and that He might help them and protect them, supplicating His help all the time. We should thus learn from these little Children and imitate them and behave as they do towards our own Father and Mother in Heaven, by telling Them that we love Them and that we want to love Them very much and that we need Their help to love Them even more and that we need Their help to resist sin and do good, whatever it might be. A person who prays with confidence in this way everyday will certainly not be lost or be neglecting his duty to pray well. Jesus Christ himself teaches us this very concept in the Bible. Luke 18:1 “And he [Jesus] spoke also a parable to them, that we ought always to pray, and not to faint...” Haydock Commentary: “Always to pray, i.e. to pray daily, and frequently; (Witham) and also to walk always in the presence of God, by a spirit of prayer, love, and sorrow for sin.” In truth, if we are like children, rejecting the vanity, shallowness, greed and lust of the world, we shall never be damned: “Then were little children presented to him, that he should impose hands upon them and pray. And the disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said to them: Suffer the little children, and forbid them not to come to me: for the kingdom of heaven is for such. And when he had imposed hands upon them, he departed from thence.” Haydock Commentary explains these verses: “Jesus said... Suffer the little children... and declares that the kingdom of heaven is the portion of such as resemble these little ones, by the innocence of their lives and simplicity of their hearts. He, moreover, shews that confidence in our own strength, in our own free-will, and in our merits, is an invincible obstacle to salvation.” The word of God in the Holy Bible teaches spouses to practice chastity for three days while praying to God to beget offspring for the glory of His Holy Name before consummating the marriage by the marital act The word of God and Holy Scripture further teaches that one should not consummate the marriage immediately after one has been married, but that one should wait for three days while praying earnestly to God to bless their marriage, “because for these three nights we are joined to God: and when the third night is over, we will be in our own wedlock.” (Tobias 8:4) The Holy Archangel Raphael, acting as God’s messenger, instructs husbands and wives to always wait three days in prayer before consummating the marriage.“But thou when thou shalt take her, go into the chamber, and for three days keep thyself continent from her, and give thyself to nothing else but to prayers with her.” These words shows us that spouses must remember their bond with the Lord first and foremost and that the fleshly or physical part of the marriage must always come secondhand. By this highly virtuous act of abstaining from marital relations for three days, the devil’s power over married couples is undoubtedly thwarted and diminished. Holy Scripture thus advices spouses to be “joined to God” for three days in prayer before performing the marital act. Not only that, but spouses should always fervently pray to God before every marital act and ask Him to protect them from falling into sin, and also after the marital act in order to ask Our Lord to forgive them if they committed any sin during the act. This is the safe road of the fear of God that every righteous man or woman should follow if they wish to enter Heaven. Tobias 6:18, 20-22 “[St. Raphael said to Tobias:] But thou when thou shalt take her, go into the chamber, and for three days keep thyself continent from her, and give thyself to nothing else but to prayers with her.… But the second night thou shalt be admitted into the society of the holy Patriarchs. And the third night thou shalt obtain a blessing that sound children may be born of you. And when the third night is past, thou shalt take the virgin with the fear of the Lord, moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayst obtain a blessing in children.” Haydock Commentary explains: “Verse 18. Days. No morality could be more pure. The Christian Church has given similar counsels [of abstinence before marital consummation], in the Capitulars of France, and of Erard, archbishop of Tours, and in many rituals published in the 16th century. The council of Trent only advises people to approach to the sacraments of Penance and the Holy Eucharist, three days at least before marriage. The Greeks, in their third council of Carthage, (canon 13) order the first night to be spent in continence.” Notice how Our Lord and God in the biblical book of Tobias promises that those who pray and abstain from the marital act for three days before having marital relations shall receive the inestimable graces of “sound children” on the third night and that they shall be admitted “into the society of the holy Patriarchs” on the second. The honor of being “admitted into the society of the holy Patriarchs” is of course too great to even describe in human terms. The blessing on the third night of “sound children” obviously means that those couples who do not perform the marital act for the sake of lust or too often, and who are virtuous and wait for three days in accordance with the promise of Holy Scripture, will receive a child without birth deformities or defects. This may be hard for many to believe, but this is really and truly what Holy Scripture is promising and saying. It is sad to see that none today seem to care anything about these promises or virtuous deeds that promise these remarkable and wondrous graces that Our Lord said He would bless a virtuous couple with. One could think that even a worldly or ungodly couple would appreciate the grace of not receiving a child that is deformed and that they, if they believed in God or were aware of these promises, would act in accordance to the words of the Holy Scripture; but now neither “Catholics” or so-called Christians nor any people of the world care anything about these words of our Lord that promises the inestimable grace of receiving “a blessing that sound children may be born of you.” Tobias 8:4-10 “Then Tobias exhorted the virgin, and said to her: Sara, arise, and let us pray to God today, and tomorrow, and the next day: because for these three nights we are joined to God: and when the third night is over, we will be in our own wedlock. For we are the children of saints, and we must not be joined together like heathens that know not God. So they both arose, and prayed earnestly both together that health might be given them, And Tobias said: Lord God of our father, may the heavens and the earth, and the sea, and the fountains, and the rivers, and all thy creatures that are in them, bless thee. Thou made Adam of the slime of the earth, and gave him Eve for a helper. And now, Lord, thou know that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever. Sara also said: Have mercy on us, O Lord, have mercy on us, and let us grow old both together in health.” St. Augustine also taught that the first man and woman were waiting for God’s order and commandment to engage in intercourse since God created Adam and Eve without sexual desire for each other. Thus, St. Augustine, with the rest of the Church, understood that sexual desire was not an aspect of God’s design for the male and the female: “For why should they not await God’s authorization for this, since there was no drive of concupiscence coming from rebellious flesh?” Augustine concluded that sexual intercourse was “fundamentally alien to the original definition of humanity.” By this we can understand that the biblical teaching (in Tobias 6:18) of chaste and humble prayer for three days (before one consummates the marriage by the marital act) comes directly from God’s original plan and will for humanity before the fall and original sin of Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden; for before the fall, the human will was infinitely more directed to obeying and following God’s perfect will and direction in all things rather than their own reason and judgment, as it sadly is now. This is also why St. Clement of Alexandria (c. 150-215) taught that “the first man of our race [Adam] did not await the appropriate time, desiring the favor of marriage before the proper hour and he fell into sin by not waiting the time of God’s will… they [Adam and Eve] were impelled to do it before the normal time because they were still young and were persuaded by deception.” (The Stromata or Miscellanies, On Marriage XIV:94, XVII:102-103) It is thus certain and an established fact by both the Holy Bible and Apostolic Tradition that those spouses who do not practice chastity and prayer for a while before they perform the marital act will much more easily fall into sexual sins of various sorts since they will be more easily controlled by the devil and his demons because of their carelessness and sloth in praying to God and invoking His Holy aid in resisting sinful inclinations and temptations. Anne Catherine Emmerich was also told in her Revelations that Adam and Eve performed penance for seven years before “Seth, the child of promise, was there conceived and brought into the world”. Our Lord and God – whom they had offended – consoled them with this child for their loss of their first son, Abel, after seven years penance, which shows us that God requires penance from spouses who behaves badly or lustfully and that penance should be done without command. “I have learned many things which took place in ancient times in the Grotto of the Crib. I remember only that Seth, the child of promise, was there conceived and brought into the world by Eve, after a penitence of seven years. It was there that the angel told her that God had given her this offspring in the place of Abel.” (Anne Catherine Emmerich, The Nativity of Our Lord Jesus Christ) Either one makes penance in this life or in the next in Hell or in purgatory. God always requires penance when people commits evil acts. That is just a fact. Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself indicates in The Revelations of St. Bridget that after the fall and sin of Adam and Eve, the devil aroused sensuality in them, and that their first sexual act or acts after the fall were heedlessly and thoughtlessly planned. The reason for this was that they were inspired by the devil to act more in accordance to their selfish lust than their reason, and that they did not pray to Our Lord before the marital act in humility, pleading to and asking Him to guard them from sinning during the act, as Our Lord wants all spouses to do. The Revelations also shows that Adam and Eve understood their lustful error after this happened, and that they thereafter were afraid to perform the marital act, and chose to completely abstain from the marital act for a while because of their fear of God’s wrath. They thus learned that Our Lord wanted them to pray for a while before they performed the marital act, and awaited Our Lord’s commandment for them to come together in marital union again, and after a while, God directly told them that they could have marital relations again. The Son of God speaks: “After the disobedience was enacted, my angel came over them [Adam and Eve] and they were ashamed over their nakedness, and they immediately experienced the lust and desire of the flesh and suffered hunger and thirst. And for the sensuality the devil had aroused in them after their disobedience, I gave and created souls in their seed through my Divinity. And all the evil the devil tempted them with, I turned to good for them entirely. “Thereafter, I showed them how to live and worship me, and I gave them permission to have relations, because before my permission and the enunciation of my will they were stricken with fear and were afraid to unite and have relations. Likewise, when Abel was killed and they were in mourning for a long time and observing abstinence, I was moved with compassion and comforted them. And when they understood my will, they began again to have relations and to procreate children, from which family I, their Creator, promised to be born.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1 Chapter 26) It is thus clear that “he who neglects prayer in the time of temptation is like a general, who, when surrounded by the enemy, does not ask for reinforcements from his monarch. Adam fell into sin because when he was tempted he did not look to God for help. We should say a Hail Mary, or at least devoutly utter the holy names of Jesus and Mary. "These holy names," St. John Chrysostom declares, "have an intrinsic power over the devil, and are a terror to hell." At the name of Mary the devils tremble with fear; when she is invoked their power forsakes them as wax melts before the fire.” (Rev. Francis Spirago, The Catechism Explained, A.D. 1899) St. Ephraim, On Prayer Before Intercourse: “O Blessed Fruit conceived without intercourse, bless our wombs during intercourse. Have pity on our barrenness, Miraculous Child of virginity.” (Hymns of St. Ephraim: Hymn 7 On the Nativity) Loving God during intercourse and at all times We have already seen that Our Lord wants us to love and think about Him both before, during and after the marital act. There are many pious examples in Holy Scripture and the lives of the Patriarchs, Prophets and Saints that we can learn from in this regard. Saint Joseph and the Blessed Virgin Mary, however, never had marital relations. So the holiest example of a marriage that includes natural marital relations is the marriage of the Blessed Virgin Mary’s parents: St. Joachim and St. Anna. They were chosen by God to be the parents of our Lord’s Mother. Concerning their married life, Joachim and Anna certainly engaged in natural marital relations. But does any faithful Catholic believe that these two Saints would either make use of unnatural sexual acts or advise anyone in any situation whatsoever to do so? Certainly not! The very idea is incompatible not only with the holiness of Saints, but with the ordinary holiness required by Christ of every married couple. All married persons are of course required by God to refrain from every kind of mortal sin, including sexual sins. We are all called to imitate the Saints, even the least worthy among us. In truth, The Mother of God also reveals to us in The Revelations of St. Bridget that Her holy parents Anna and Joachim: “would rather have died than to come together in carnal love; lust was dead in them. I assure you that when they did come together, it was because of divine love and because of the angel’s message [that revealed that they would be the parents of the holy Mother of God], not out of carnal desire, but against their will and out of a holy love for God. In this way, my flesh was put together by their seed and through divine love.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1, Chapter 9) Since Anna and Joachim’s marriage was so holy, pious spouses should also pray to these two holy Saints in Heaven to protect them from sinning in the marital act. When one reads these words about these most holy parents of Our Lady, and see how they despised the carnal and sensual love of the flesh and of the world, one can clearly see the great power chastity has in drawing down blessings from God. If God would have noticed any kind of sensuality in St. Anna and St. Joachim, they would never have become the parents of Our Lady. In truth, it was not fitting that the vessel of grace and the real Ark of the Covenant in which the Word of God made flesh dwelt, should be conceived in any other way than with a perfect and pure will, and without any shameful lust, just like it would have been for all parents in the Garden of Eden before the original sin of Adam and Eve. Although a normal couple will not be spared from feeling any lust or concupiscence as it happened to Anna and Joachim through a special and divine grace, this should in no way hinder them from loving and desiring God during the procreative act. The Love of God should thus be the primary motive of the marital act along with the love of and desire to beget children for a couple rather than desiring or lusting after their own spouse. Most couples however choose to think about themselves or their spouse in an inordinate way and consequently to love themselves or their spouse during the procreative act. Anna and Joachim, however, clearly chose the best part, that is, loving, thinking about, and desiring to please God. If we think about pleasing God during the act of marriage and in our daily life, then our love will be directed towards Him – which is the best part. God’s love never dies! so it’s clearly a great mistake to seek love from a fleshly object that will rot and be eaten by worms in the grave, rather than seeking it from God, who lives and reigns forever and ever! Husbands and wives should thus love their own, their spouse and their children’s souls, instead of their own and other peoples bodies that will rot and be eaten by worms in the grave. This is an advice to those couples who wish to be perfect, as Anna and Joachim were perfect, and for those who wish to be united with God through love. St. Francis de Sales, Introduction to the Devout Life, Part 3, Chapter 38, Instructions For Married Persons: “Matrimony is a great Sacrament, but I speak in Christ, and in the Church... Would to God that his most beloved Son were invited to all marriages, as he was to that of Cana; then the wine of consolations and benedictions would never be wanting; for the reason why there is commonly a scarcity of it at the beginning is, because Adonis [the god of beauty and desire] is invited instead of Jesus Christ, and Venus [the goddess whose functions encompassed love, beauty, sex, fertility and prosperity] instead of his blessed Mother. He that would have his lambs fair and spotted as Jacob’s were, must, like him, set fair rods of divers colors before the sheep when they meet to couple; and he that would have a happy success in marriage ought in his espousals to represent to himself the sanctity and dignity of this sacrament. But, alas! instead of this there are a thousand disorders committed in diversions, feasting, and immodest discourse; it is not surprising, then, that the success of marriages should not correspond. Above all things, I exhort married people to that mutual love which the Holy Ghost so much recommends in the Scripture. O you that are married! I tell you not to love each other with a natural love, for it is thus that the turtles love; nor do I say, love one another with a human love, for the heathens do this; but I say to you, after the great Apostle, "Husbands, love your wives, as Christ also loved the Church." [Ephesians 5:25] And you, wives, love your husbands, as the Church loveth her Saviour. It was God that brought Eve to our first father, Adam, and gave her him in marriage; it is also God, O my friends! who, with his invisible hand, has tied the knot of the holy bond of your marriage, and given you to one another; why do you not, then, cherish each other with a holy, sacred, and divine love? But while I exhort you to advance more and more in this mutual love, which you owe one another, beware lest it degenerate into any kind of jealousy; for it often happens, that as the worm is bred in the apple which is the most delicate and ripe, so jealousy grows in that love of married people which is the most ardent and affectionate, of which, nevertheless, it spoils and corrupts the substance, breeding, by insensible degrees, strifes, dissensions, and divorces. But jealousy is never seen where the friendship is reciprocally grounded on solid virtue: it is, therefore, an infallible mark that the love is in some degree sensual and gross, and has met with a virtue imperfect, inconstant, and subject to distrust. Jealousy is an absurd means of proving the sincerity of friendship. It may, indeed, be a sign of the greatness of the friendship, but never of its goodness, purity, and perfection; since the perfection of friendship presupposes an assurance of the virtue of those whom we love, and jealousy presupposes a doubt of it. “If you desire, O husbands! that your wives should be faithful to you, give them a lesson by your example. "How," says St. Gregory Nazianzen, "can you exact purity of your wives, when you yourselves live in impurity? How can you require of them that which you give them not? Do you wish them to be chaste? behave yourselves chastely towards them: and, as St. Paul says, ‘let every man know how to possess his vessel in sanctification.’ But if, on the contrary, you yourselves teach them not to be virtuous, it is not surprising if you are disgraced by their perdition. But you, O wives! whose honor is inseparably joined with purity and modesty, be zealous to preserve this your glory, and suffer no kind of loose behavior to tarnish the whiteness of your reputation." Ladies formerly, as well as now, were accustomed to wear ear-rings of pearl, for the pleasure... But for my part, as I know that the great friend of God, Isaac, sent ear-rings, as the first earnest of his love, to the chaste Rebecca, I believe that this mysterious ornament signifies that the first part which a husband should take possession of in his wife, and which his wife should faithfully keep for him, is her ears; in order that no other language or noise should enter there but only the sweet and amiable music of chaste and pure words, which are the oriental pearls of the gospel; for we must always remember that souls are poisoned by the ear, as the body is by the mouth.” Love is necessary for Salvation For a person to be Saved, the word of God teaches that one must love his God with “his whole heart, and with his whole soul, and with all his strength, and with all his mind” (Luke 10:27). If any person fails to do this, that is, if he chooses to love something more than he loves God, whatever it may be or however small it may be, he will not be Saved. Consequently, it is of the greatest importance that all people who desires their salvation must do everything in their power to acquire and foster the love of God in their own hearts, soul, mind and body, by loving Him very deeply and at all times, and by praying to Him for help in loving Him worthily. Indeed, if a person can grow a deep love and attachment for their husband or wife or their children and have a fervent desire for them constantly, then, likewise, a person should have no problem in growing an even greater love and longing for God in his own heart, if he only so wish and desire: “For to Christians this rule of life is given, that we should love the Lord Our God with all the heart, with all the soul, and with all the mind, and our neighbor as ourselves… God alone, to find whom is the happiest life, must be worshiped in perfect purity and chastity… in chaste and faithful obedience, not to gratify passion, but for the propagation of offspring, and for domestic society.” (St. Augustine, On the Morals of the Catholic Church, Chapter 30, Section 62, A.D. 388) Jesus Christ in the Revelations of St. Bridget gives us a perfect description of how good spouses in the spiritual marriage are to love and desire God above all else. The Son of God speaks to St. Bridget: “For that reason, I wish to turn to the spiritual marriage, the kind that is appropriate for God to have with a chaste soul and chaste body. There are seven good things in it opposed to the evils mentioned above: First, there is no desire for beauty of form or bodily beauty or lustful sights, but only for the sight and love of God. Second, there is no desire to possess anything else than what is needed to survive, and just the necessities with nothing in excess. Third, they avoid vain and frivolous talk. Fourth, they do not care about seeing friends or relatives, but I am their love and desire. Fifth, they desire to keep the humility inwardly in their conscience and outwardly in the way they dress. Sixth, they never have any will of leading lustful lives. Seventh, they beget sons and daughters for their God through their good behavior and good example and through the preaching of spiritual words. “They preserve their faith undefiled when they stand outside the doors of my church where they give me their consent and I give them mine. They go up to my altar when they enjoy the spiritual delight of my Body and Blood in which delight they wish to be of one heart and one body and one will with me, and I, true God and man, mighty in heaven and on earth, shall be as the third with them and will fill their hearts. The worldly spouses begin their marriage in lustful desires like brute beasts, and even worse than brute beasts! But these spiritual spouses begin in love and fear of God and do not bother to please anyone but me. The evil spirit fills and incites those in the worldly marriage to carnal lust where there is nothing but unclean stench, but those in the spiritual marriage are filled with my Spirit and inflamed with the fire of my love that will never fail them.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1, Chapter 26) In contrast to the seven good fruits of the holy marriage described by Jesus Christ above, this is how Our Lord describes the seven evil fruits of the evil and worldly marriage: “But people in this age are joined in marriage for seven [evil] reasons: First, because of facial beauty. Second, because of wealth. Third, because of the despicable pleasure and indecent joy they get out of their impure intercourse. Fourth, because of feasts with friends and uncontrolled gluttony. Fifth, because of vanity in clothing and eating, in joking and entertainment and games and other vanities. Sixth, for the sake of procreating children but not to raise them for the honor of God or good works but for worldly riches and honor. Seventh, they come together for the sake of lust and they are like brute beasts in their lustful desires. Such a married couple will never see my face unless they repent. For there is no sin so heavy or grave that penitence and repentance does not wash it away.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1, Chapter 26) In truth, only the ungodly or idolatrous couple would want to join in marriage to gratify carnal pleasures and evil desires or be working so selfishly in pleasing only themselves rather than pleasing God, who created them and even died for them. God must always come first! and He is always present in Spirit in every action, deed or move we will ever make. Let’s get this saving concept imprinted on our minds: “I am one God in three Persons, and one in Divinity with the Father and the Holy Spirit. Just as it is impossible for the Father to be separated from the Son and the Holy Spirit to be separated from them both, and as it is impossible for warmth to be separated from fire, so it is impossible for these spiritual spouses to be separated from me; I am always as the third with them. Once my body was ravaged and died in torments, but it will never more be hurt or die. Likewise, those who are incorporated into me with a true faith and a perfect will shall never die away from me; for wherever they stand or sit or walk, I am always as the third with them.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1, Chapter 26) Jesus infallibly over and over again demands of us that we are to love Him even more than we love ourselves, our wife or even our children. Matthew 10:37-39 “He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me. And he that taketh not up his cross, and followeth me, is not worthy of me. He that findeth his life, shall lose it: and he that shall lose his life for me, shall find it.” Haydock Commentary adds: “Ver. But if he continues moderately happy as to temporal concerns till death, and places his affections on them, he hath found life here, but shall lose it in the next world. But he that shall, for the sake of Christ, deprive himself of the pleasures of this life, shall receive the reward of a hundred fold in the next.” And in St. Bridget’s Revelations, Our Lord spoke these words describing how Adam and Eve’s love for God was perfect before the fall, saying: “but I alone was all their good and pleasure and perfect delight.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 1, Chapter 26) The meaning of the above words, “but I alone was all their good and pleasure and perfect delight,” isn’t that a person can’t delight in or feel pleasure in/from God anymore after the fall, but rather that before the fall, God was the only delight and pleasure man ever felt and desired. Before the fall, man did all in God and for God, and no selfish love existed as it does now. After the fall, however, God had to compete for man’s love with human concupiscence and fleshly lusts. God is a jealous God (Exodus 20:5), and He wants us to love and desire Him above everything else. So to love God during all times, even during intercourse, is an advice to those couples who wish to be perfect, as Adam and Eve were perfect, and for those who ardently longs and desires to be united with God through love. St. Francis de Sales, Introduction to the Devout Life, Part 3, Chapter 39, Of The Sanctity Of The Marriage Bed: “Now, excess in eating consists not only in eating too much, but also in the time and manner of eating. It is surprising, dear Philothea [to whom the book was written], that honey, which is so proper and wholesome a food for bees, may, nevertheless, become so hurtful to them as sometimes to make them sick: for in the spring, when they eat too much of it, being overcharged with it in the forepart of their head and wings, they become sick, and frequently die. In like manner, nuptial commerce... is, nevertheless, in certain cases dangerous to those that exercise it; for it frequently debilitates the soul with venial sin, as in cases of mere and simple excess; and sometimes it kills it effectually by mortal sin, as when the order appointed for the procreation of children is violated and perverted; in which case according as one departs more or less from it, the sins are more or less abominable, but always mortal: for the procreation of children being the principal end of marriage one may never lawfully depart from the order which that end requires; though, on account of some accident or circumstance, it cannot at that time be brought about, as it happens when barrenness... prevents generation. “In these occurrences corporal commerce may still be just... provided the rules of generation be followed: no accident whatsoever being able to prejudice the law which the principal end of marriage has imposed. Certainly the infamous and the execrable action of Onan in his marriage was detestable in the sight of God, as the holy text of the 38th chapter of Genesis testifies: for although certain heretics of our days, much more blamable than the Cynics, of whom St. Jerome speaks in his commentary on the Epistle to the Ephesians, have been pleased to say it was the perverse intention only of that wicked man which displeased God, the Scripture positively asserts the contrary, and assures us that the act itself which he committed was detestable and abominable in the sight of God. “It is a certain mark of a base and abject spirit to think of eating before meal time, and, still more, to amuse ourselves afterwards with the pleasure which we took in eating, keeping it alive in our words and imagination, and delighting in the recollection of the sensual satisfaction we had in swallowing down those morsels; as men do who before dinner have their minds fixed on the spit, and after dinner on the dishes; men worthy to be "scullions" of a kitchen, "who," as St. Paul says, "make a god of their belly." Persons of honor never think of eating but at sitting down at table, and after dinner wash their hands and their mouth, that they may neither retain the taste nor the scent of what they have been eating. “The elephant, although a gross beast, is yet the most decent and most sensible of any other upon earth. I will give you a specimen of his chastity: although he never changes his female, and hath so tender a love for her whom he hath chosen, yet he never couples with her but at the end of every three years, and then only for the space of five days, but so privately that he is never seen in the act. On the sixth day afterwards, when he makes his appearance, the first thing he does is to go directly to some river, where he washes his body entirely, being unwilling to return to the herd till he is quite purified. May not these modest dispositions in such an animal serve as lessons to married people, not to keep their affections engaged in those sensual and carnal pleasures which, according to their vocation, they have exercised; but when they are past to wash their heart and affection, and purify themselves from them as soon as possible, that afterwards, with freedom of mind, they may practice other actions more pure and elevated. “In his advice consists the perfect practice of that excellent doctrine of St. Paul to the Corinthians. "The time is short," said he; "it remaineth that they who have wives be as though they have none." For, according to St. Gregory, that man has a wife as if he had none, who takes corporal satisfaction with her in such a manner as not to be diverted from spiritual exercises. Now, what is said of the husband is understood reciprocally of the wife. "Let those that use the world," says the same apostle, "be as though they used it not." Let every one, then, use this world according to his calling, but in such manner that, not engaging his affection in it, he may be as free and ready to serve God as if he used it not. "It is the great evil of man," says St. Augustine, "to desire to enjoy the things which he should only use." We should enjoy spiritual things, and only use corporal, of which when the use is turned into enjoyment, our rational soul is also changed into a brutish and beastly soul. I think I have said all that I would say to make myself understood, without saying that which I would not say.” Indeed, the Holy Scripture makes it clear that when Christians, the children and offspring of God, are reborn in the Spirit, and serve Our Lord in the newness of the Spirit, we cannot allow our passions and sensual selfishness to rule our hearts and lives: “For when we were in the flesh, the passions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members, to bring forth fruit unto death. But now we are loosed from the law of death, wherein we were detained; so that we should serve in newness of spirit...” Holy children It’s a fact of history and tradition that holy parents often raise pious and holy children. The reasons behind this is that the children of holy and devout parents often imitate the good and righteous deeds of their parents as much as they are able. In contrast, according to numerous saints and spiritual revelations, sinful and lustful parents influence and affect their children by their bad life and example, inflicting sinful thoughts, impulses and temptations upon their children. Thus, every parent who love their children and their future children should do their utmost to live in holiness, knowing that every act they will ever do can have an effect on their children – for better or for worse. Only in Hell will bad parents understand how their deeds effected their children in a negative way, but then it is sadly too late for them. In St. Bridget’s Revelations, it is described how such evil parents will be damned for their sinful lives. The Son of God speaks: “Sometimes I let evil parents give birth to good children, but more often, evil children are born of evil parents, since these children imitate the evil and unrighteous deeds of their parents as much as they are able and would imitate it even more if my patience allowed them. Such a married couple will never see my face unless they repent. For there is no sin so heavy or grave that penitence and repentance does not wash it away.” (St. Bridget’s Revelations, Book 1, Chapter 26) St. Francis de Sales, in his book Introduction to the Devout Life, in the chapter Instructions For Married Persons, gives parents important information about how they are to raise and care for their children: “St. Monica, being pregnant of the great St. Augustine, dedicated him by frequent oblations to the Christian religion, and to the service and glory of God, as he himself testifies, saying, that "he had already tasted the salt of God in his mother’s womb." This is a great lesson for Christian women, to offer up to his divine Majesty the fruit of their wombs, even before they come into the world; for God, who accepts the offerings of an humble and willing heart, commonly at that time seconds the affections of mothers; witness Samuel, St. Thomas of Aquinas, St. Andrew of Fiesola, and many others. The mother of St. Bernard, a mother worthy of such a son, as soon as her children were born, took them in her arms, and offered them up to Jesus Christ; and, from that moment, she loved them with respect as things consecrated to God and entrusted by him to her care. This pious custom was so pleasing to God that her seven children became afterwards eminent for sanctity. But when children begin to have the use of reason, both their fathers and mothers ought to take great care to imprint the fear of God in their hearts. “The devout queen Blanche performed this duty most fervently with regard to St. Lewis [King St. Louis IX], her son. She often said to him, "I would much rather, my dear child, see you die before my eyes, than see you commit only one mortal sin." This caution remained so deeply engraved in his soul that, as he himself related, not one day of his life passed in which be did not remember it, and take all possible care to observe it faithfully. Families and generations are, in our language, called houses; and even the Hebrews called the generations of children the building up of a house; for, in this sense, it is said that God built houses for the midwives of Egypt. Now, this is to show that the raising of a house, or family, consists not in storing up a quantity of worldly possessions, but in the good education of children in the fear of God, and in virtue, in which no pains or labor ought to be spared; for children are the crown of their parents. Thus, St. Monica fought with so much fervor and constancy against the evil inclination of her son St. Augustine, that, having followed him by sea and land, she made him more happily the child of her tears, by the conversion of his soul, than he had been of her blood, by the generation of his body.” The lack of fear of God is one of the greatest reasons why spouses sin sexually The Book of Tobias of the Holy Bible describes how The Holy Archangel Raphael delivered a message from God to the youth Tobias, telling him that: “when the third night is past, thou shalt take the virgin with the fear of the Lord, moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayest obtain a blessing in children… [Tobias said] And now, Lord, thou knowest, that not for fleshly lust do I take my sister to wife, but only for the love of posterity, in which thy name may be blessed for ever and ever.” This shows us that one must have the fear of God both with regard to the marital sexual act, as well as with all other acts. One should, however, fear to offend God in the marital act more than other acts, as it is so potent to offend God and damn and deceive a person because of its intoxicating and shameful nature. Adam and Eve’s lack of the fear of God as well as their lack of belief that the punishment of death that they were told would befall them if they disobeyed God’s command and ate of the fruit “of the tree of knowledge of good and evil,” shows us that the fear of God was and still is necessary both before and after the fall of man. “And He [God] commanded him [Adam], saying: Of every tree of paradise thou shalt eat: But of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat. For in what day soever thou shalt eat of it, thou shalt die the death.” If Adam and Eve had feared God, they would never have dared to do anything that would have contradicted His Holy Will or angered Him. In truth, the fear of God is not only necessary on this earth and for us humans, but it was and is also necessary for the angels in Heaven. Satan and the third of the angels that he deceived to follow him in his rebellion against God all lacked a fear of God. In contrast to these fallen angels, St. Michael and the rest of the angels all feared God, and thus were confirmed in their station as the most high servants of the Eternal and Almighty. Indeed, the very definition of the name “Michael” is “Who is like God” which is the exclamation and rebuke St. Michael made in Heaven in answer to Lucifer’s proud opposition to God. This defense St. Michael made for God, rebuking Satan, and saying “Who is like God”, as sweet as it is sublime, is an exclamation that represents both awe and reverence for God but also fear and the knowledge of one’s nothingness in the presence of Our Lord. The most common theme in the Bible is that The Fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom (Psalm 110:10), and that His mercy is only upon those who fear Him (Psalm 102:17; Lk. 1:50; 2 Cor. 5:11; etc.) and thus, it is evident that only wicked spouses who refuse to fear God or Hell dare to commit sexual sins or unnatural and non-procreative sexual acts with each other. Ecclesiasticus 1:11-40 “The fear of the Lord is honour, and glory, and gladness, and a crown of joy. The fear of the Lord shall delight the heart, and shall give joy, and gladness, and length of days. With him that feareth the Lord, it shall go well in the latter end, and in the day of his death he shall be blessed. The love of God is honourable wisdom. And they to whom she shall shew herself love her by the sight, and by the knowledge of her great works. “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and was created with the faithful in the womb, it walketh with chosen women, and is known with the just and faithful. The fear of the Lord is the religiousness of knowledge. Religiousness shall keep and justify the heart, it shall give joy and gladness. It shall go well with him that feareth the Lord, and in the days of his end he shall be blessed. To fear God is the fulness of wisdom, and fulness is from the fruits thereof. “She shall fill all her house with her increase, and the storehouses with her treasures. The fear of the Lord is a crown of wisdom, filling up peace and the fruit of salvation: And it hath seen, and numbered her: but both are the gifts of God. Wisdom shall distribute knowledge, and understanding of prudence: and exalteth the glory of them that hold her. The root of wisdom is to fear the Lord: and the branches thereof are longlived. “In the treasures of wisdom is understanding, and religiousness of knowledge: but to sinners wisdom is an abomination. The fear of the Lord driveth out sin: For he that is without fear, cannot be justified: for the wrath of his high spirits is his ruin. A patient man shall bear for a time, and afterwards joy shall be restored to him. A good understanding will hide his words for a time, and the lips of many shall declare his wisdom. “In the treasures of wisdom is the signification of discipline: But the worship of God is an abomination to a sinner. Son, if thou desire wisdom, keep justice, and God will give her to thee. For the fear of the Lord is wisdom and discipline: and that which is agreeable to him, Is faith, and meekness: and he will fill up his treasures. “Be not incredulous to the fear of the Lord: and come not to him with a double heart. Be not a hypocrite in the sight of men, and let not thy lips be a stumblingblock to thee. Watch over them, lest thou fall, and bring dishonour upon thy soul, And God discover thy secrets, and cast thee down in the midst of the congregation. Because thou camest to the Lord wickedly, and thy heart is full of guile and deceit.” This lack of the fear for God that so rules this wicked society today also verifies the sorrowful truth told by Our Lord in the Holy Gospels that very few of all humans escape being condemned to an eternal torment in Hell. Our Blessed Lady, also echoing this truth of Our Lord, revealed to the Children at Fatima, Portugal, in the year 1917 that, “The sins of the world are too great! The sins which lead most souls to hell are sins of the flesh! Many marriages are not good; they do not please Our Lord and are not of God [since these spouses marry for carnal and lustful motives and perform unlawful and non-procreative sexual acts].” Catholics must understand that few are saved. Our Lord Jesus Christ revealed that the road to Heaven is straight and narrow and few find it, while the road to Hell is wide and taken by most (Mt. 7:13). Matthew 7:13 “Enter ye in at the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there are who go in thereat. How narrow is the gate, and strait is the way that leadeth to life, and few there are that find it!” Luke 13:24 “Strive to enter by the narrow gate; for many, I say to you, shall seek to enter, and shall not be able.” Scripture also teaches that almost the entire world lies in darkness, so much so that Satan is even called the “prince” (John 12:31) and “god” (2 Cor. 4:3) of this world. “We know that we are of God, and the whole world is seated in wickedness.” (1 John 5:19) The sexual sin that so pervades society is undoubtedly one of the greatest causes of why so many are damned. Some saints even say that the sexual sin is the greatest cause in the world of why people are damned, and this is highly probable since this sin is so much more pleasurable than the other sins. Thus, if a person wants to be saved, he or she must make it their highest priority to correct or amend their sexual sins, for all other sins will in almost every case be less hard to conquer since our flesh is not as effected by them as the sexual sin is. God must always come first St. Paul, the chosen vessel of God, a former persecutor of Christ worthy of conversion, worthy of praise in the Lord and now one of the great apostles, teaches us in his first letter to the Corinthians how spouses should live in marriage. 1 Corinthians 7:29-35 “This therefore I say, brethren; the time is short; it remaineth, that they also who have wives, be as if they had none; And they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; And they that use this world, as if they used it not: for the fashion of this world passeth away. But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife, is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please God. But he that is with a wife, is solicitous for the things of the world, how he may please his wife: and he is divided. And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world, how she may please her husband. And this I speak for your profit: not to cast a snare upon you; but for that which is decent, and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.” What St. Paul is saying here is that even those who are married should not place the love of their family or the pleasures or affections they have from them above God, but consider that all are dust and that One, and One only is to be loved above all else—Our Lord Jesus Christ. When St. Paul mentions “that they also who have wives, be as if they had none”, he is speaking about how spouses must not place the carnal love they have for each other above their love for the Lord. St. Paul’s words are clear: The spouses must act as though they were not married (within due limits of course) since the married man “is solicitous for the things of the world, how he may please his wife: and he is divided.” This division of the married man makes it a great necessity that even married people should consider themselves in their own thought processes as though they are unmarried and chaste, although their external and physical marital duties hinders them from pursuing this endeavor to the fullest. As St. Paul says: “it remaineth, that they also who have wives, be as if they had none”. One must obviously love all people as much as one can, but one must also remember that most people, however dear or near, often reject God and hinder one’s own spiritual advancement. The only one who will always remain true to us and that we know with a certainty will never become evil, is God, and with God, His angels and Saints in Heaven. But humans, however dear or near, often fall away from the truth and this rejection of God by our family or friends requires us to exclude them from our communion. Our Lord explicitly mentions that such acts are necessary sometimes. Luke 18:29 “Amen, I say to you, there is no man that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God’s sake, who shall not receive much more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting.” Luke 14 gives us an even clearer example from the gospel which shows us that we must be able to renounce all association to our family or friends when necessity requires it. Luke 14:26 “If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. And whosoever doth not carry his cross and come after me, cannot be my disciple.” Douay Rheims Commentary on Luke 14:26: “Hate not: The law of Christ does not allow us to hate even our enemies, much less our parents: but the meaning of the text is, that we must be in that disposition of soul, as to be willing to renounce, and part with every thing, how near or dear soever it may be to us, that would keep us from following Christ.” Our Lord does not only teach us to follow this principle, but he also practiced what he taught himself. His deepest belonging was to the Father, the Father’s House, the Father’s concerns. This commitment would reverberate at later times, severing ultimate claims on Him of his closest family. In the presence of these and to their hearing, He would ask, “Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? And stretching forth his hand towards his disciples, he said: Behold my mother and my brethren. For whosoever shall do the will of my Father, that is in Heaven, he is my brother, and sister, and mother.” This, in His own life, was the moral authority to demand the same of all others, “You cannot serve two masters...” Most spouses in this world undoubtedly commit a most grievous act of faithlessness against Our Lord when they love their spouse or the carnal love they derive from them more than God. Their treasure is sadly a most vile corpse that will rot and be eaten by worms in the grave. “For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” The Christian servant is one who, “risen with Christ, seeks the things that are above, where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God” and one who “minds the things that are above, not the things that are upon the earth. For you are dead; and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ shall appear, who is your life, then you also shall appear with him in glory. Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness, lust, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is the service of idols.” (Colossians 3:1-5) Luke chapter 18 is another excellent example in the gospels of how Our Lord wants people to think in their own thought processes. Luke 18:15-17 “And they brought unto him also infants, that he might touch them. Which when the disciples saw, they rebuked them. But Jesus, calling them together, said: Suffer children to come to me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God. Amen, I say to you: Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a child, shall not enter into it.” Notice that Our Lord states that those who shall not receive the kingdom of God as a child, shall not be saved: “Amen, I say to you: Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a child, shall not enter into it.” What are the good virtues or characteristics of children that Our Lord refers to in this verse that men must have in order to be saved? There are obviously many virtues that children have but two of the most notable ones are purity, and humility, among many other virtues such as strong faith and trust. The first virtue that children are naturally endowed with is purity, and just like children, men must also be pure and chaste in their own thought processes in accordance with Our Lord’s words, even though some must fulfill their marital duties. All children are also humble in a way since they know that they know nothing compared to grown ups, and that they need to learn more in order to understand different things. Men and women should also think in the same way. They should humbly think that they know nothing, and that they need to learn more in order to understand different things. Until the moment of death, all men can learn more about God, goodness or other things conducive to spiritual growth. Every day is a new day with new opportunities to practice virtues of different kinds, like patience, kindness, purity, love of neighbor and God etc. However, whoever states the contrary, that is, that he already knows all, is a proud liar who attributes to himself God’s perfect knowledge. Children also love their parents in many ways and desire their presence at all times. Children also frequently tend to express their love for their parents in different ways. For instance, it is not uncommon for children to simply walk up to their parents for no other purpose than to express their love for them, and say they love them. Children also have total childlike faith and confidence in their parents, firmly believing that they know what’s best for them. It is indeed by children that God wishes to teach us how we should act towards Him, and love Him. Even though we are grown ups and not as children, we should still act in our mind towards God as do small, defenseless children towards their own parents; that is, we should have the same desire, love, longing and confidence for Our God and Father in Heaven as do children for their parents. And just like children, we should admit our own utter dependance on Him, seeking His protection and Fatherly care, having childlike trust in Him, firmly believing that He will do what’s best for us and our salvation; and just like children, we are to feel a deep desire and longing for God as do small children for their parents, who simply cannot stop crying until they are embraced by them; and finally, just like children, we are by our prayers, meditations and thoughts to confidently walk up to God and tell Him how much we love Him. Every one has two lives. The first life (which is the most important life) is the inner life of the soul, consisting for the most part of desires, thoughts and affections. The second life is the outer or external life made up of the daily actions of the visible life. The pitiful state of today’s humanity however, is that most people completely lack the inner life and because of this, they lose their immortal souls. How trivial indeed must not those small trifles and things seem for those lost souls who loved and desired earthly and perishable goods and pleasures more than they loved God when after a billion years in Hell have gone by in the smoke that smothers and suffocates their whole being, while the painful and tormenting fire that will never be quenched however much they plead with Our Lord to alleviate their torment, continues to torment them mercilessly! Romans 6:3-6; 6:12-23 “Know you not that all we, who are baptized in Christ Jesus, are baptized in his death? For we are buried together with him by baptism into death; that as Christ is risen from the dead by the glory of the Father, so we also may walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection. Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin may be destroyed, to the end that we may serve sin no longer. “… Let no sin therefore reign in your mortal body, so as to obey the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of iniquity unto sin; but present yourselves to God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of justice unto God. For sin shall not have dominion over you; for you are not under the law, but under grace. What then? Shall we sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace? God forbid. Know you not, that to whom you yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants you are whom you obey, whether it be of sin unto death, or of obedience unto justice. “But thanks be to God, that you were the servants of sin, but have obeyed from the heart, unto that form of doctrine, into which you have been delivered. Being then freed from sin, we have been made servants of justice. I speak an human thing, because of the infirmity of your flesh. For as you have yielded your members to serve uncleanness and iniquity, unto iniquity; so now yield your members to serve justice, unto sanctification. For when you were the servants of sin, you were free men to justice. What fruit therefore had you then in those things, of which you are now ashamed? For the end of them is death. But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, you have your fruit unto sanctification, and the end life everlasting. For the wages of sin is death. But the grace of God, life everlasting, in Christ Jesus our Lord.” FOLLOW UP QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS Answer: St. Thomas Aquinas speaks about this question of the sexual act compared with eating in great detail in his Summa, and he shows, as we also have shown, that the marital sexual act is intoxicating and oppressive on the reason, which makes it necessary for the marital act to be excused with the absolutely necessary motive of procreation. In contrast to the intoxicating power of the sexual act, however, “in the act of eating there is not such an intense pleasure overpowering the reason”, and so this shows us that this objection is completely false and without any merit. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 1: “[Objection 1: Eating doesn’t need to be excused. Therefore neither does the marriage act.] Reply to Objection 1: In the act of eating there is not such an intense pleasure overpowering the reason as in the aforesaid action, both because the generative power, whereby original sin is transmitted, is infected and corrupt, whereas the nutritive power, by which original sin is not transmitted, is neither corrupt nor infected; and again because each one feels in himself a defect [of hunger] of the individual more than a defect of the species [of mankind]. Hence, in order to entice a man to take food which supplies a defect of the individual, it is enough that he feel this defect; but in order to entice him to the act whereby a defect of the species is remedied, Divine providence attached pleasure to that act, which moves even irrational animals in which there is not the stain of original sin. Hence the comparison [between eating and having sex] fails.” Here we see St. Thomas explaining the very evident truth of the Natural Law that the sexual act is more oppressive on the reason than eating, thus making it similar to the effect of a drug. In addition, we see that St. Thomas explains that there are two reasons why the sexual act have “such an intense pleasure overpowering the reason... both because the generative power, whereby original sin is transmitted, is infected and corrupt, whereas the nutritive power, by which original sin is not transmitted, is neither corrupt nor infected; and again because each one feels in himself a defect [of hunger] of the individual more than a defect of the species [of mankind].” First, St. Thomas mentions the fact that “the generative power, whereby original sin is transmitted, is infected and corrupt”, in order to show why the marital sexual act is so intoxicating and oppressive on the reason. Thus, the reason why the marital sexual act is so intoxicating is because Adam and Eve’s original sin in the Garden of Eden affected the genital organs in a very detrimental way, which in turn made all of us humans ashamed to show our private parts after the fall. As a second argument why the marital sexual act is so oppressive on the reason, St. Thomas confirms the very obvious fact that since a person suffers more personally from the defect of being hungry or fatigued from lack of food, than from a defect of the human species, or that fewer people are being born to him, “in order to entice him to the act” so that more children can be born in this world “Divine providence attached pleasure to that [sexual] act, which moves even irrational animals in which there is not the stain of original sin.” It is therefore clear that “in order to entice a man to take food which supplies a defect of the individual, it is enough that he feel this defect; but in order to entice him to the act whereby a defect of the species is remedied, Divine providence attached pleasure to that [sexual] act, which moves even irrational animals in which there is not the stain of original sin. Hence the comparison [between eating and having sex] fails.” In another part of his Summa, St. Thomas Aquinas confirms the fact that the pleasure of eating and having sex are quite different. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 153, Art. 2: “Venereal pleasures are more impetuous, and are more oppressive on the reason than the pleasures of the palate: and therefore they are in greater need of chastisement and restraint, since if one consent to them this increases the force of concupiscence and weakens the strength of the mind. Hence Augustine says (Soliloq. i, 10): ‘I consider that nothing so casts down the manly mind from its heights as the fondling of women, and those bodily contacts which belong to the married state.’” St. Thomas continues to speak about the necessity for the marital sexual act to be excused: St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 1: “Whether certain blessings are necessary in order to excuse [marriage and sexual intercourse in] marriage? Wherever there is indulgence [as St. Paul states], there must needs be some reason for excuse. Now marriage is allowed in the state of infirmity "by indulgence" (1 Corinthians 7:6). Therefore it needs to be excused by certain goods. Further, the intercourse of fornication and that of marriage are of the same species as regards the species of nature. But the intercourse of fornication is wrong in itself. Therefore, in order that the marriage intercourse be not wrong, something must be added to it to make it right, and draw it to another moral species. I answer that, No wise man should allow himself to lose a thing except for some compensation in the shape of an equal or better good. Wherefore for a thing that has a loss attached to it to be eligible, it needs to have some good connected with it, which by compensating for that loss makes that thing ordinate and right. Now there is a loss of reason incidental to the union of man and woman, both because the reason is carried away entirely on account of the vehemence of the pleasure, so that it is unable to understand anything at the same time [as in the case of intoxication of drugs], as the Philosopher says (Ethic. vii, 11); and again because of the tribulation of the flesh which such persons have to suffer from solicitude for temporal things (1 Corinthians 7:28). Consequently the choice of this union cannot be made ordinate except by certain compensations whereby that same union is righted, and these are the goods [procreation, sacrament and fidelity] which excuse marriage and make it right.” Since all humans knows by instinct and nature that one may not get intoxicated for selfish or unnecessary reasons, it is clear that both the married as well as the unmarried who perform non-procreative or unnecessary forms of sexual acts are in a state of damnation, since they are sinning mortally against both nature and their own reason. “For necessary sexual intercourse for begetting [of children] is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage. But that which goes beyond this necessity [of begetting children, such as sensual kisses and touches] no longer follows reason but lust.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 11) Just like in the case of the person who use drugs, one must have an absolutely necessary reason, such as an illness, for using the drugs in order for it to be without sin, and motives that aren’t absolutely necessary such as “love”, “pleasure” or “fun” can never be used as an excuse to excuse the marital act from being a sin, just like one cannot use such unnecessary and evil excuses for the purpose of excusing one’s drug abuse. Performing sexual acts or eating food are obviously radically different acts and effects humans very differently, and those who use this defense to try to excuse their non-procreative sexual acts are sinning mortally against the Natural Law, since their conscience knows very well that the two actions are not comparable: “and it is evident that actions connected with the use of food whereby the nature of the individual is maintained differ generically from actions connected with the use of matters venereal, whereby the nature of the species is preserved. Now the uses of meats, drinks, and venereal matters differ in character.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 3, Reply to Objection 1) In this context of speaking about the truth that the vehemence of the marital sexual act is “more oppressive on the reason than the pleasures of the palate”, St. Thomas shows us that the sexual act is intoxicating and thus oppressive on the reason, just like a drug is, which shows us that it is a fact of the Natural Law that the marital sexual act must be excused with the absolutely necessary motive of procreation, just like drug usage must be excused with the absolutely necessary motive of pain relief and health. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 5: “Whether the marriage act can be excused without the marriage goods [sacrament, fidelity, procreation]? On the contrary, If the cause be removed the effect is removed. Now the marriage goods are the cause of rectitude in the marriage act. Therefore the marriage act cannot be excused without them. Further, the aforesaid act does not differ from the act of fornication except in the aforesaid goods. But the act of fornication is always evil. Therefore the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused...” Therefore, the natural and procreative marital act performed by two married spouses is the only sexual act that can be excused from sin since man knows by nature and instinct that one must excuse an act of intoxication with an absolutely necessary motive. Anything contrary to this is unnatural and evil. St. Thomas Aquinas, In Sententiarum, 4.33.1.3: “I respond, it must be said to the first question that, as is clear from the things said before, that action is said to be against the law of nature which is not fitting to the due end, whether because it is not ordered to it through the action of the agent, or because of itself it is disproportionate to that end. However, the end which nature intends from lying together [in the sexual act] is the offspring to be procreated and educated; and, so that this good might be sought, nature put delight in intercourse, as Augustine says. Whoever, therefore, uses copulation for the delight which is in it, not referring the intention to the end intended by nature, [that is, procreation] acts against nature; and this is also true unless such copulation is had as can be appropriately ordered to that end [that is, one also acts against nature when one performs non-procreative sexual acts].” In fact, sexual sins, whether between married or unmarried people are especially reprehensible and evil since they are very similar to the evil effect of a drug user abusing drugs in order to get intoxicated or high, or an alcoholic abusing alcohol in order to get drunk. In this context, St. Thomas Aquinas taught the following concerning the vice of sexual intemperance and how the “the reason is absorbed” when one performs unlawful sexual acts: “Among the vices of intemperance, venereal sins are most deserving of reproach, both on account of the insubordination of the genital organs, and because by these sins especially, the reason is absorbed.” (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 151, Art. 4, Reply to Objection 3, Whether purity belongs especially to chastity?) When married spouses do not excuse the marital act (which is intoxicating in a way similar to a drug) with the honorable motive of begetting children by only performing the normal, natural and procreative marital act, they perform an act that is inherently sinful, selfish, unreasonable, and unnatural since “the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children” (Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii # 54) and since “the act of marriage exercised for pleasure only” is condemned as a sin by the Natural Law (Pope Innocent XI, Various Errors on Moral Matters #9, March 4, 1679). And so, the marital act needs an absolutely necessary excuse to legitimize and make moral the inherently evil act of getting intoxicated just like one needs an excuse, like a grave illness, to legitimize and make moral the inherently evil act of getting intoxicated by a drug. Since the marital act performed by two married spouses gives the spouses the same pleasure and sensual intoxication of the flesh that a fornicating unmarried couple experience in their sexual acts, St. Thomas is indeed right to say that: “The marriage act differs not from fornication except by the marriage goods. If therefore these [the procreative end and intent, fidelity, and faith] were not sufficient to excuse it marriage would be always unlawful; and this is contrary to what was stated above (Question 41, Article 3). Therefore these goods can excuse marriage so that it is nowise a sin.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. An inherently evil act must always be excused with an absolutely necessary motive or purpose. Otherwise, it will always be a sin. Two examples that clearly demonstrates this fact of “excusing” an otherwise evil act are found in the case of a man injuring another person, which is excused in the case of self-defense; or in the case of a man getting intoxicated, which is excused when a man is sick and requires this intoxication in order to get pain relief. All other inherently evil acts than what is absolutely necessary are strictly condemned as sins, since they cannot be excused by an absolutely necessary motive. For example, a man cannot hurt another man if he wants his money, or if he does not like him; and a man cannot get drunk or intoxicated just because he is sad, unhappy, or want to feel “love”, for none of these excuses are absolutely necessary. Thus, these excuses are not enough by themselves to excuse these acts from being sinful. In truth, some evil acts cannot even be excused at all, such as in the case of a man who is suffering from hunger, but who nevertheless is never allowed to kill another person in order to get food to survive. It is thus a dogmatic fact of the Natural Law that “the generative [sexual] act is a sin unless it is excused.” (St. Bonaventure, Commentary on the Four Books of Sentences, d. 31, a. 2, q. 1) It could not be more clear from the Natural Law as well as the teachings of the Church that “Coitus is reprehensible and evil, unless it be excused” (Peter Lombard, Archbishop of Paris, Sententiarum, 3, d. 37, c. 4) and that is also why all who commit the marital act without excusing it, will always commit sin. “Therefore the marriage act also will always be evil unless it be excused...” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. Answer: Nowadays, it is often claimed that any sexual act between a husband and wife is moral as long as at some point the husband consummates the act in the normal way and ejaculates into his wife’s vagina. This idea is a gross misrepresentation of the Natural Law and Catholic sexual ethics for several reasons. First, the act of natural marital relations open to life is not defined by, nor limited to, the male’s consummation of that act. Second, if sexual relations were defined by the male’s consummation of the act, then one would have to conclude that no sexual relations occurred in the absence of that element of the act. But in many cases of rape, the male does not consummate the act. Yet it would be absurd to claim that no sexual relations has occurred in such a case. If sexual relations were defined by the male’s consummation of the act, then one would have to conclude that an unmarried couple had not committed the sin of pre-marital sex as long as that element was not present, which is clearly absurd. If sexual relations were defined by the male’s consummation of the act, then one would have to conclude that a man or woman had not lost their virginity, despite numerous sexual acts, as long as that element was not present, which sound absurd to any sane and reasonable person. The consummation of the sexual act is the end result, but it is not the entire act. But an act is not defined by whether or not the goal of the act is achieved. For example, if a man attempts to rob a bank in order to obtain the money, but he fails to obtain the money, he is still guilty of bank robbery. The end does not justify the means. The end of the male’s consummation of the marital act does not justify the means to achieve that end. Both the end and the means must be moral. All knowingly chosen acts fall under the moral law. It is never the case that one act justifies another act, or that, in a set of acts, only one act must be moral. “Lastly comes the sin of not observing the right manner of copulation, which is more grievous if the abuse regards the ‘vas’ [the vessel or the orifice of a woman] than if it affects the manner of copulation in respect of other circumstances.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. As a matter of fact, Tradition, Scripture, and the Magisterium have NEVER taught that unnatural sexual acts (e.g. oral, anal, or manipulative sex) are moral within marriage. A sexual act is unnatural if it is a type of sexual act not inherently capable of procreation. A sexual act is natural if it is the type of intercourse between a man and a woman that is inherently capable of procreation. If the man or woman is infertile, the act is still natural if that act would be capable of procreation in fertile individuals. Natural sexual intercourse is the type of sexual act which has served to propagate the human race since after its inception. Good intentions are not sufficient to make an act moral. The end does not justify the means. So the end of pleasing one’s spouse does not justify the means used to do so. Indeed, it is clear that St. Thomas defines all non-procreative sexual acts as “vice against nature” since he says that: “the sin of lust consists in seeking venereal pleasure not in accordance with right reason... Now this same matter may be discordant with right reason... because it is inconsistent with the end of the venereal act [procreation]. On this way, as hindering the begetting of children, there is the "vice against nature," which attaches to every venereal act from which generation cannot follow [such as foreplay and sensual kisses and touches etc. which are inherently non-procreative sexual acts from which generation cannot follow]”. (Summa Theologica, Second Part of the Second Part, Q. 154, Art. “What if a wife has a full hysterectomy for medical reasons, is her husband having sex with her casting his seed upon the ground?” No, because the type of act, natural marital relations, is natural, not unnatural. And God is capable of causing the infertile to become fertile (as He did with Sarah and Abraham, and also with Zechariah and Elizabeth). Each and every sexual act must be open to life. The two acts, one unnatural and the other natural, each have their own moral object. Each sexual act must be considered separately as to whether or not it is an act of natural marital relations open to life. Thus, the only moral sexual act is natural marital relations open to life. The context of an intrinsically evil act cannot justify that act. The moral object of a non-procreative sexual between husband and wife remains unchanged by whether or not the spouses engaged in natural marital relations before or after the act. But if you think that a husband can commit such acts on his wife before or after natural marital relations, what length of time must separate the two acts? A minute, an hour, a day, a month? How is it that you admit such acts are intrinsically evil by themselves, yet they are justified within a certain time frame before or after natural marital relations? Therefore, it is utterly absurd and erroneous to claim that unnatural, non-procreative or unnecessary sexual acts are evil except when done within a certain number of minutes or hours before or after another moral act. Romans 12:1-3 “And so, I beg you, brothers, by the mercy of God, that you offer your bodies as a living sacrifice, holy and pleasing to God, with the subservience of your mind. And do not choose to be conformed to this age, but instead choose to be reformed in the newness of your mind, so that you may demonstrate what is the will of God: what is good, and what is well-pleasing, and what is perfect. For I say, through the grace that has been given to me, to all who are among you: Taste no more than it is necessary to taste, but taste unto sobriety and just as God has distributed a share of the faith to each one.” Since the natural light of reason that we humans have been given by God allows all humans to understand these facts we have just discussed concerning non-procreative sexual acts, all who denies or doubts that non-procreative sexual acts are sinful, are heretics against the Natural Law, which means that they can never be excused or called “material heretics” in this regard, but must be regarded by us as damned and as non-Catholic. 1 Thessalonians 4:1-8 “Therefore, concerning other things, brothers, we ask and beg you, in the Lord Jesus, that, just as you have received from us the way in which you ought to walk and to please God, so also may you walk, in order that you may abound all the more. For you know what precepts I have given to you through the Lord Jesus. For this is the will of God, your sanctification: that you should abstain from fornication, that each one of you should know how to possess his vessel [his wife] in sanctification and honor, not in passions of lust, like the Gentiles who do not know God, and that no one should overwhelm or circumvent his brother in business. For the Lord is the vindicator of all these things, just as we have preached and testified to you. For God has not called us to impurity, but to sanctification. And so, whoever despises these teachings, does not despise man, but God, who has even provided his Holy Spirit within us.” Answer: The question of whether marital relations during the menstruation of the woman is sinful or not is hard to answer since ambiguous statements by Pope Pius XI’s encyclical Casti Connubii are interpreted by some to mean that it is allowed. Pope Pius XI explains that a husband and wife may use their marital rights in the proper manner, although on account of natural reasons, new life cannot be brought forth, but his teaching does not define whether it is speaking about the menstruation of the woman or some other sickness or defect of the woman, like the monthly infertility of women. Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 59), Dec. 31, 1930: “Nor are those considered as acting against nature who, in the married state, use their right in the proper manner, although on account of natural reasons either of time or of certain defects, new life cannot be brought forth. For in matrimony as well as in the use of matrimonial rights there are also secondary ends, such as mutual aid, the cultivation of mutual love, and the quieting of concupiscence which husband and wife are not forbidden to consider, so long as they are subordinated to the primary end [that is, Procreation of children] and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is preserved.” This teaching does not directly address the question of whether it is allowed or not to perform the marital act during the menstruation period of the woman, and so there is some measure of uncertainty whether the Church allows this filthy act to be performed since the Old Testament of the Bible, as well as the Popes, Fathers, Saints and Doctors of the Church throughout the ages, condemned or opposed marital relations during this time period. Pope St. Gregory the Great, in his “Epistle To Augustine, Bishop of the Angli [English]” (c. 597 A.D.) writes that all women: “are forbidden to have intercourse with their husbands while held of their accustomed sicknesses [menses]; so much so that the sacred law smites with death any man who shall go into a woman having her sickness [Leviticus 20:18].” (Epistles of St. Gregory the Great, Book XI, Letter 64, To Augustine, Bishop of the Angli) As mentioned, it was forbidden and a capital offense (that is, it was an act that was punished by death and execution) for spouses to have marital relations during the wife’s infertile monthly cycle during the Old Covenant era. This clearly shows us that God does not want spouses to perform the marital act during this time. Leviticus 20:18 “If any man lie with a woman in her flowers, and uncover her nakedness, and she open the fountain of her blood, both shall be destroyed out of the midst of their people.” We read in the Old Testament that God had forbidden even the married to perform the marital act by separating the wife from her husband during the infertile monthly menstrual cycle of the woman. Leviticus 15:19: “The woman, who at the return of the month, hath her issue of blood, shall be separated seven days.” Haydock Commentary explains: “Days, not only out of the camp, but from the company of men.” As soon as a woman shows signs of infertility, intercourse would cease. “Thou shalt not approach to a woman having her flowers: neither shalt thou uncover her nakedness” (Leviticus 18:19). Haydock Commentary adds: “Saint Augustine believes that this law is still in force. [On Leviticus 20:18] This intemperance was by a positive law declared a mortal offence of the Jews.” This wondrous law from God not only diminished the time a couple could have marital relations, but it also prohibited the women from the company of men, and this certainly includes her husband. What was God’s reason for separating the woman from her man you might ask? In truth, God who knows more about human weaknesses and sins than all of humanity combined ordained this so that the temptation to violate His laws and have marital relations during this period would not happen. For most temptations work like this: as long as you take away the source of the temptation, it will always be easier to control. Ezechiel 18:5-6,9 “And if a man be just, and do judgment and justice, And hath not eaten upon the mountains [that is, of the sacrifices there offered to idols], nor lifted up his eyes to the idols of the house of Israel: and hath not defiled his neighbour’s wife, nor come near to a menstruous woman... he is just, he shall surely live, saith the Lord God.” Another reason why God made this wondrous law was so that a couple would have marital relations less frequently, which in turn would help them get stronger in resisting and conquering sexual temptations of different kinds. For as we have seen already, those who indulge in the marital act too often commits a sin of gluttony of sorts and will fall more easily into other sins since they do not order their actions in accordance with right reason, but in accordance with their unmortified and sensual desires like animals or brute beasts. St. Thomas Aquinas (1225-1274) also did not believe that it was lawful, and taught very clearly in his Summa Theologica that it is a sin to knowingly demand the marital debt when a woman is menstruating. He also compared demanding the debt on such occasions with the case of a madman being dangerous to other people, both bodily and spiritually (Summa Theologica, Suppl., Q. 64, Art. 4, Objection 3). St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 64, Art. 3: “Whether it is allowable for a menstruous wife to ask for the marriage debt? On the contrary, "Thou shalt not approach to a woman having her flowers" (Leviticus 18:19) where Augustine observes: "Although he has already sufficiently forbidden this he repeats the prohibition here lest he seem to have spoken figuratively." Further, "All our justices" are become "as the rag of a menstruous woman" (Isaiah 64:6) where Jerome observes: "Men ought then to keep away from their wives [at this time]… so that those parents who are not ashamed to come together in sexual intercourse have their sin made obvious to all": and thus the same conclusion follows. “I answer that, It was forbidden in the Law to approach to a menstruous woman, for two reasons both on account of her uncleanness, and on account of the [spiritual and bodily] harm that frequently resulted to the offspring from such intercourse. With regard to the first reason, it was a ceremonial precept, but with regard to the second it was a moral precept. For since marriage is chiefly directed to the good of the offspring, all use of marriage which is intended for the good of the offspring is in order. Consequently this precept is binding even in the New Law on account of the second reason, although not on account of the first. Now, the menstrual issue may be natural or unnatural. The natural issue is that to which women are subject at stated periods when they are in good health; and it is unnatural when they suffer from an issue of blood through some disorder resulting from sickness. Accordingly if the menstrual flow be unnatural it is not forbidden in the New Law to approach to a menstruous woman both on account of her infirmity since a woman in that state cannot conceive, and because an issue of this kind is lasting and continuous, so that the husband would have to abstain for always. When however the woman is subject to a natural issue of the menstruum, she can conceive; moreover, the said issue lasts only a short time, wherefore it is forbidden to approach to her. In like manner a woman is forbidden to ask for the debt during the period of that issue.” We will also see many more quotations from the early Church concerning the traditional teaching against sexual relations during menstruation in the next question. Answer: Many have thought that Pope Pius XI’s encyclical Casti Connubii teaches that one may lawfully have marital relations during the wife’s pregnancy, but Casti Connubii is highly ambiguous and it is very hard to understand whether it teaches that one may lawfully have marital relations after the woman have become pregnant. Casti Connubii teaches that spouses can perform the marital act during those times when “new life cannot be brought forth”, and this is interpreted by some to give permission for spouses to perform the marital act during a woman’s pregnancy, but the Pope then goes on to state that this action is only lawful “so long as they are subordinated to the primary end [that is, Procreation of children]” and so, this last sentence seem to teach that one may not perform the marital act during the pregnancy of the woman, since the primary end and motive of procreation is already fulfilled. There is no official and dogmatic Papal Church teaching, as far as we know, that directly teaches that marital relations during a pregnancy is a sin, but that does not mean that it is not a sin, and especially so since the Popes, Fathers, Saints, and Doctors of the Church throughout the ages opposed marital relations without the intent to procreate. This thus seems to be the Catholic Tradition from the beginning. In contrast to the lack of quotations from the Popes, Fathers and Saints of the Church that allows spouses to perform the marital act during pregnancy, there are, however, many quotations that address this question directly from the Fathers and early writers of the Church that rejects this act. The Holy Fathers and Church Tradition (in all the quotes we’ve found on the subject) unanimously teach that sexual activity during the infertile period of pregnancy as well as menstruation must be avoided at all times since it is unnatural and unreasonable to sow one’s seed when one “awaits the harvest.” Athenagoras the Athenian (c. 175 A.D.): “After throwing the seed into the ground, the farmer awaits the harvest. He does not sow more seed on top of it. Likewise, to us the procreation of children is the limit of our indulgence in appetite.” (A Plea For the Christians, Chapter XXXIII.--Chastity of the Christians with Respect to Marriage) Nature itself tells us through our inborn instinct that it is unreasonable and unnatural to sow a seed in the same place where a seed is already growing. In reference to the same issue, St. Clement of Alexandria (c. 195 A.D.) writes: “To…a spiritual man, after conception, his wife is as a sister and is treated as if of the same father.” (The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book VI, Chapter XII) St. Clement also pointed out that in all the Jewish scriptures there was not a single instance in which “one of the ancients approached a pregnant woman” and taught that the avoidance of sexual relations from the time one’s wife became pregnant to the time of the child’s weaning was “a law of nature given by God.” (St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter XI, Section 71, 72) St. Augustine, in his book On The Good of Marriage (A.D. 401), likewise agreed with the Church’s tradition that performing the marital act during pregnancy is unreasonable and unnatural since “necessary sexual intercourse for begetting [of children] is free from blame, and itself is alone worthy of marriage. But that which goes beyond this necessity [of begetting children] no longer follows reason but lust…” (Section 11) He also taught that marital relations during pregnancy “are the sins of the married persons themselves, not the fault of marriage.” St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 5, A.D. 401: “There also are men incontinent to such a degree that they do not spare their wives even when pregnant. Therefore, whatever immodest, shameful, and sordid acts the married commit with each other are the sins of the married persons themselves, not the fault of marriage.” In his book Against Julian, St. Augustine shows us that conjugal chastity: “combats [carnal concupiscence] in even more valiant fashion in regard to the act of conjugal union, lest there be indulgence beyond what suffices for generating offspring. Such chastity abstains during menstruation and pregnancy, nor has it union with one no longer able to conceive on account of age. And the desire for union does not prevail, but ceases when there is no prospect of generation.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 21:43) Thus the conception of children is “the one alone worthy fruit… of the sexual intercourse.” (St. Augustine, On the Good of Marriage, Section 1) No other aspect of the marital act can be described as “worthy.” Therefore, when a husband engages in marital relations during those times when his wife is pregnant, nursing, or menstruating, the husband or the wife or both are seen as seeking the unworthy fruit of sexual pleasure. Two activities recommended by some heretical NFP teachers are having sex during menstruation and during pregnancy, both of which the earliest extant Church Canons, the Apostolic Constitutions (c. 375 A.D.), specifically reject: “When the natural purgations do appear in the wives, let not their husbands approach them, out of regard to the children to be begotten; for the law has forbidden it, for it says: "Thou shalt not come near thy wife when she is in her separation." xviii. xviii. Nor, indeed, let them frequent their wives’ company when they are with child. For they do this not for the begetting of children, but for the sake of pleasure. Now a lover of God ought not to be a lover of pleasure.” (The Sacred Writings of Apostolic Teaching and Constitutions, Book V, Chap. XXVIII) St. Caesarius of Arles (c. 468-542) tells us that marital relations during a woman’s menstruation can result in that “the children who are then conceived… be born as lepers, or epileptics, or perhaps even demoniacs”, thus showing us that it is a great necessity to abstain from marital relations during these times in order to not injure our children. He also adds that married people who perform the marital act during a woman’s pregnancy are worse than beasts. St. Caesarius of Arles, Sermon 44:7: “Above all, no one should know his wife when Sunday or other feasts come around. Similar precautions should be taken as often as women menstruate, for the Prophet says: ‘Do not come near to a menstruous woman.’ [Ezech. 18:6] If a man is aware that his wife is in this condition but refuses to control himself on a Sunday or feast, the children who are then conceived will be born as lepers, or epileptics, or perhaps even demoniacs [that is, he means that it is common that this happens for such unrestrained and lustful spouses]. Lepers are commonly born, not of wise men who observe chastity on feasts and other days, but especially of farmers who do not know how to control themselves. Truly, brethren, if animals without intellect do not touch each other except at a fixed and proper time, how much more should men who have been created according to God’s image observe this? What is worse, there are some dissolute or drunken men who sometimes do not even spare their wives when they are pregnant. Therefore, if they do not amend their lives, we are to consider them worse than animals. Such men the Apostle addresses when he says: ‘Every one of you learn how to possess his vessel in holiness and honor, not in the passion of lust like the Gentiles who have no hope.’ [1 Thess. St. Ambrose (c. 340-397) could rightly declare that it is shameful to continue to have sexual relations after pregnancy, and that those people who do this act “contaminate the former [the child] and exasperate [anger] the latter [God]”: “Youths generally assert the desire of having children and think to excuse the heat of their age by the desire for generation. How much more shameful for the old to do what is shameful for the young to confess. For even the young who temper their hearts to prudence by divine fear, generally renounce the works of youth when progeny [offspring] have been received. And is this remarkable for man, if beasts mutely speak a zeal for generating, not a desire for copulating? Indeed, once they know the womb is filled, and the seed received by the generative soil, they no longer indulge in intercourse or the wantonness of love, but they take up parental care. Yet men spare neither the embryo nor God. They contaminate the former and exasperate the latter. "Before I formed you in the womb," He says, "I knew you and sanctified you in your mother’s womb." 1:5] To control your impatience, note the hands of your Author forming a man in the womb. He is at work, and you stain with lust the secret of the sacred womb? Imitate the beast or fear God. Why do I speak of beasts? The land itself often rests from the work of generating, and if it is often filled with the seeds thrown by the impatient eagerness of men, it repays the shamelessness of the farmer and changes fertility to sterility. So even in the elements and the beasts it is a shame to nature not to cease from generating.” (St. Ambrose, Archbishop of Milan, Exposition of the Gospel According to St. Luke 1:43-45) St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book III, Chapter XI, Section 71, 72, On Marriage and Procreation (c. 198-203 A.D.): “Right from the beginning the law, as we have already said, lays down the command, “Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour’s wife,” [Ex. 20:17] long before the Lord’s closely similar utterance in the New Testament, where the same idea is expressed in his own mouth: “You have heard that the law commanded, Thou shalt not commit adultery. But I say, Thou shalt not lust.” [Matt. 5:27-28] That the law intended husbands to cohabit with their wives with self-control and only for the purpose of begetting children is evident… For this reason you could not point to any place in Scripture where one of the ancients approached a pregnant woman; later, after the child is born and weaned, you might find that marriage relations of husbands and wives were resumed. You will find that Moses’ father kept this principle in mind. After Aaron’s birth three years passed before Moses was born. 7:7] Again, the tribe of Levi observed this law of nature given by God, although they were fewer in number than any others which came into the promised land. 3:39] For a tribe does not easily grow to great numbers if their men have intercourse only within the legal marriage relationship and then wait until the end not only of pregnancy but also of breast-feeding.” St. Clement of Alexandria, The Stromata or Miscellanies, Book II, Chapter XXIII, On Marriage and Procreation (c. 198-203 A.D.): “Far more excellent, in my opinion, than the seeds of wheat and barley that are sown at appropriate seasons, is man that is sown, for whom all things grow; and those seeds temperate husbandmen ever sow. Every foul and polluting practice must therefore be purged away from marriage; that the intercourse of the irrational animals may not be cast in our teeth, as more accordant with nature than human conjunction in procreation. Some of these, it must be granted, desist at the time in which they are directed, leaving creation to the working of Providence.” Origen (c. 184-254), Homilies on Genesis, Homily V, Section 4, On Lot And His Daughters: “Let the married women examine themselves and seek if they approach their husbands for this reason alone [for having children], that they might receive children, and after conception desist. For those [virtuous] women... when they have attained conception, [rightly] do not later assent to copulation with a man. But some women, for we do not censure all equally, but there are some who serve passion incessantly, like animals without any distinction, whom I would not even compare to the dumb beasts. For even the beasts themselves know, when they have conceived, not to further grant opportunity to their males. The divine Scriptures also censures such when it says: "Do not become like the [sterile] horse and the mule who have no understanding," [Ps. 31:9] and again, "They have become stallions." 5:8] But, O people of God, "who love Christ in incorruption," [Eph. 6:24] understand the word of the Apostle in which he says: "Whether you eat or drink or whatever else you do, do all to the glory of God." 10:31] For his remark after eating and drinking, "whatever else you do," has designated with a modest word the immodest affairs of marriage, showing that even these acts themselves are performed to the glory of God if they are attended to with a view to posterity [offspring] alone.” “In fact, a good Christian should not only observe chastity for a few days before he communicates, [that is, before he receives the Holy Eucharist] but he should never know his wife except from the desire for children. A man takes a wife for the procreation of children, not for the sake of lust. Even the marriage rite mentions this: ‘For the procreation of children,’ it says. Notice that it does not say for the sake of lust, but ‘for the procreation of children.’ I would like to know, dearly beloved, what kind of a harvest a man could gather if he sowed his field in one year as often as he is overcome by dissipation and abuses his wife without any desire for children. If those who are unwilling to control themselves plowed and sowed repeatedly their land which was already sown, let us see in what kind of fruit they would rejoice. As you well know, no land can produce proper fruit if it is sown frequently in one year. Why, then, does a man do with his body what he does not want done with his field?” (St. Caesarius of Arles, Sermon 44:3) St. Finnian of Clonard (470-549), The Penitential of Finnian, #46: “We advise and exhort that there be continence in marriage, since marriage without continence is not lawful, but sin, and [marriage] is permitted by the authority of God not for lust but for the sake of children, as it is written, ‘And the two shall be in one flesh,’ that is, in unity of the flesh for the generation of children, not for the lustful concupiscence of the flesh. Married people, then, must mutually abstain during three forty-day periods in each single year, by consent for a time, that they may be able to have time for prayer for the salvation of their souls; and after the wife has conceived he shall not have intercourse with her until she has borne her child, and they shall come together again for this purpose, as saith the Apostle. But if they shall fulfill this instruction, then they are worthy of the body of Christ… and there they shall receive the thirty-fold fruit which as the Savior relates in the Gospel, he has also plucked for married people.” (Medieval Handbooks of Penance by John T. McNeil and Helen Gamer. New York: Columbia University Press, 1938) Thus, the teaching of the Church Fathers is very clear that all sexual relations during pregnancy are to be avoided. “The procreation of children is the remit and ordinance of those who are joined together in marriage; and their objective is that their children be good.... See how Moses in his great wisdom symbolically rejected sowing one’s seed fruitlessly, saying "You shall not eat the leopard or the hyena" [Deut. He did not want human beings to share their character or to experience lust of the same magnitude as theirs, for it is said that these animals suffer from a mad frenzy to have sexual intercourse.... It is lawful for you to take sensual pleasures only from your wife in order to beget legitimate offspring, for only these pleasures are lawful according to the Word.... For this reason, Moses himself prohibited his people from sleeping even with their own wives in cases where they were subject to menstrual flows.... For pleasure alone, when experienced in marital intercourse, is unlawful, unjust and foreign to reason. Again, Moses ordered men not to sleep with pregnant women until they gave birth...” (St Clement of Alexandria, The Paedogogus, c. 198 A.D.) It is bad to touch a woman during pregnancy since it gives the child in the womb “many sinful impulses” according to Anne Catherine Emmerich In the revelation of Anne Catherine Emmerich, entitled the “Life of the Blessed Virgin Mary”, we read the following interesting points about marital relations during pregnancy: “It was explained to me here that the Blessed Virgin was begotten by her parents in holy obedience and complete purity of heart, and that thereafter they lived together in continence in the greatest devoutness and fear of God. I was at the same time clearly instructed how immeasurably the holiness of children was encouraged by the purity, chastity, and continence of their parents and by their resistance to all unclean temptations; and how continence after conception preserves the fruit of the womb from many sinful impulses. In general, I was given an overflowing abundance of knowledge about the roots of deformity and sin.” (Anne Catherine Emmerich, Life of the Blessed Virgin Mary, II. The Immaculate Conception) Despite this, many lustful people will not agree with what Anne Catherine Emmerich had to say here, and some may even be offended by it. The reason for this is because these people and others want to deceive themselves into thinking that there is nothing wrong about lust or concupiscence. Yes, they even claim this even though they know and are fully aware of that lust leads countless of souls to Hell and eternal damnation. However, whether or not they want to agree with it or not, it’s just a fact that the sexual lusts and temptations that urges people to commit sins of the flesh is an evil product of the fall, and of original sin. In other words, humans were not originally intended to experience concupiscence and temptations of the flesh according to God’s perfect plan for humanity, but it ended up in that way because of Adam and Eve’s transgression. If a person is honest with himself he will understand that this is true. However, most people want to deceive themselves and therefore choose to overlook this fact. In summary, the definition or meaning of the revelation of Anne Catherine Emmerich is that lust is evil and that a couple’s marital relations during pregnancy will effect the child in a negative way, inflicting many sinful impulses upon the child. Anne Catherine Emmerich is clear that “continence after conception preserves the fruit of the womb from many sinful impulses.” The sensuality and sinful impulses that thus will be aroused by many spouses’ sexual relations during pregnancy is a great evil that will affect both husband and wife, and their future child, in a negative way. Because of this, parents need to do all in their power to abstain from marital relations during all pregnancies. The biblical Book of Tobit also teaches that the virtue and abstinence of the parents will effect whether their children will be born whole or with defects of different kinds. Thus, we read that “the third night [of praying and observing chastity before having sexual relations] thou shalt obtain a blessing that sound children may be born of you.” The blessing on the third night of “sound children” obviously means that those couples who do not perform the marital act for the sake of lust or too often, and who are virtuous and wait for three days in accordance with the promise of Holy Scripture, will receive a child without birth deformities or defects. This may be hard for many to believe, but this is really and truly what Holy Scripture is promising and saying. Tobias 6:18, 20-22 “[St. Raphael said to Tobias:] But thou when thou shalt take her, go into the chamber, and for three days keep thyself continent from her, and give thyself to nothing else but to prayers with her. But the second night thou shalt be admitted into the society of the holy Patriarchs. And the third night thou shalt obtain a blessing that sound children may be born of you. And when the third night is past, [of praying and observing chastity] thou shalt take the virgin with the fear of the Lord, moved rather for love of children than for lust, that in the seed of Abraham thou mayst obtain a blessing in children.” It is sad to see that none today seem to care anything about these promises or virtuous deeds that promise these remarkable and wondrous graces that Our Lord said he would bless a virtuous couple with. One could think that even a worldly or ungodly couple would appreciate the grace of not receiving a child that is deformed and that they, if they believed in God or were aware of these promises, would act in accordance to the words of the Holy Scripture; but now neither “Catholics” or so-called Christians nor any people of the world care anything about these words of our Lord that promises the inestimable grace of receiving “a blessing that sound children may be born of you.” St. Bridget was also revealed the truth of the spiritual danger of having marital relations during pregnancy in a spiritual revelation. In it she saw a man that was tormented in purgatory. St. Bridget was allowed to communicate with this tormented soul. She asked the man about the specific reasons why he escaped Eternal Hell. He answered saying: “The third [reason I escaped being eternally condemned to burn in Hell] is that I obeyed my teacher who advised me to abstain from my wife’s bed when I understood that she was pregnant.” (The Revelations of St. Bridget, Book 9 or Appendix) In addition to the above facts, it is also evident that many spouses may be more inclined to commit some form or another of sexual sin during this time period and that they might put too much heart or affection in the sexual act at this time due to the fact that conception cannot occur again, and so they might indulge a little too often or unreasonably and love the act a little too much, and more than what is suitable. “For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” (Luke 12:34) “Men shall be… lovers of pleasure more than of God.” Thus, it is totally clear that those who are having marital relations during pregnancy, and who do not practice virtue, are endangering their own and their child’s spiritual welfare. During pregnancy, the primary purpose of procreation that the Church teaches that spouses always must perform the marital act for is not possible to be fulfilled and thus, it is a defective action to have marital relations during this time. We see this distinction being made in the Church’s teachings in these words: “Since, therefore, the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children” (Pope Pius XI Casti Connubii, #54). Marital relations during pregnancy can also sometimes be dangerous to the child, and lead to a premature birth or a stillborn child. Many times there also exist a high risk for preterm labor or a medical condition or any other valid reason that makes it absolutely necessary to abstain from the marital act. If the doctor has said that it can cause further complications to the pregnancy – or if there is any risk to engage in marital intercourse during this time period – it is a mortal sin to deliberately engage in marital intercourse at this time. And the husband has no right to ask for the debt during this period. No masturbation, oral sex or other sinful acts are allowed as a substitute during this time period either. Doctors usually recommend some abstinence after labor, usually four to six weeks before resuming intercourse. This allows time for the woman to heal after birth. Total abstinence, if needed, is required during this time period according to the doctor’s recommendation. The Old Testament also confirms that Our Lord wants spouses to practice chastity for a while after the birth of the child. Leviticus 12:1-5 “And the Lord spoke to Moses, saying: ‘Speak to the children of Israel, and thou shalt say to them: If a woman having received seed shall bear a man child, she shall be unclean seven days, according to the days of the separation of her flowers. And on the eighth day the infant shall be circumcised: But she shall remain three and thirty days in the blood of her purification. She shall touch no holy thing, neither shall she enter into the sanctuary, until the days of her purification be fulfilled. But if she shall bear a maid child, she shall be unclean two weeks, according to the custom of her monthly courses, and she shall remain in the blood of her purification sixty-six days.’” Since the Old Testament teaches that a person who becomes defiled cannot touch other people during the time that they are unclean, this shows us that God wants the spouses to abstain from the marital act for a while after they have received the child. One must really marvel over how the members of the Christian Church, (who should be more virtuous than the people of the Jewish Old Testament religion) have fallen into this degraded and filthy custom of having marital relations during a woman’s pregnancy or menstrual period. The Old Law was only a shell and a sign of the future things in the New Law, and even the Old Law forbade marital relations on many more occasions than the New Law does. The reason of why the Old Law forbade things that now are not sinful is because in the New Law, Our Lord wants us to do many good things, not because we are forced to do it, but only because we know that they are good in themselves, which is a more virtuous and meritorious act. Christian spouses should obviously act and live more virtuously and holy than did those people in the Old Law, since all Christians have received more graces and knowledge of Our Lord than those in the Old Law, and it is really a blemish on the Christian community that this is not happening. The amount of graces that are lost because of these filthy and unnecessary acts of lustful spouses is, sad to say, immeasurable and inestimable. “Men shall be… lovers of pleasure more than of God.” It must also be made perfectly clear that natural infertility during pregnancy on the part of the woman is not a reward for the spouses to have “great sex” because they were “good” in fulfilling the marital duty (the procreation and education of children), as so many people today nowadays actually (and falsely) seem to believe. It is reasonable to conclude that if women were not infertile during pregnancy, many bad husbands would be endangering the life of their wives by exposing them to too many childbirths at too short time intervals. Consequently, if women were not infertile during pregnancy, many more mortal sins would be committed by married and unmarried men since they then would be inclined to seek relief of their fleshly lusts in other ways or by other women, so as not to endanger the life of their own wife or mistresses. Indeed, to St. Jerome and the rest of the Saints and Fathers of the Church, the indulgences granted to the marital act was not something good or praiseworthy because it only acts as a relief valve to avoid a greater evil: “Thus it must be bad to touch a woman. If indulgences is nonetheless granted to the marital act, this is only to avoid something worse. But what value can be recognized in a good that is allowed only with a view of preventing something worse?” (St. Jerome) Response: St. Thomas answers this question in great detail in his Summa for us: “Article 7. Whether it is forbidden to demand the debt on holy days? “Objection 1. It would seem that a person ought not to be forbidden to ask for the debt on holy days. For the remedy should be applied when the disease gains strength. Now concupiscence may possibly gain strength on a feast day. Therefore the remedy should be applied then by asking for the debt. “Objection 2. Further, the only reason why the debt should not be demanded on feast days is because they are devoted to prayer. Yet on those days certain hours are appointed for prayer. Therefore one may ask for the debt at some other time. “[St. Thomas response:] On the contrary, Just as certain places are holy because they are devoted to holy things, so are certain times holy for the same reason. But it is not lawful to demand the debt in a holy place. Therefore neither is it lawful at a holy time. “I answer that, Although the marriage act is void of sin, nevertheless since it oppresses the reason on account of the carnal pleasure, it renders man unfit for spiritual things. Therefore, on those days when one ought especially to give one’s time to spiritual things, it is not lawful to ask for the debt. “Reply to Objection 1. At such a time other means may be employed for the repression of concupiscence; for instance, prayer and many similar things, to which even those who observe perpetual continence have recourse. “Reply to Objection 2. Although one is not bound to pray at all hours, one is bound throughout the day to keep oneself fit for prayer.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 64, Art. In article 10 of the same question, St. Thomas speaks about how weddings must not be celebrated on holy days, adding more reasons why one must abstain from the marital sexual act on certain holy days. “Article 10. Whether weddings should be forbidden at certain times? “Objection 1. It would seem that weddings ought not to be forbidden at certain times. For marriage is a sacrament: and the celebration of the others sacraments is not forbidden at those times. Therefore neither should the celebration of marriage be forbidden then. “… Objection 3. Further, marriages that are contracted in despite of the law of the Church ought to be dissolved. Yet marriages are not dissolved if they be contracted at those times. Therefore it should not be forbidden by a commandment of the Church. “[St. Thomas’ response:] On the contrary, It is written (Ecclesiastes 3:5): "A time to embrace, and a time to be far from embraces." “I answer that, When the newly married spouse is given to her husband, the minds of husband and wife are taken up with carnal preoccupations by reason of the very newness of things, wherefore weddings are wont to be signalized by much unrestrained rejoicing. On this account it is forbidden to celebrate marriages at those times when men ought especially to arise to spiritual things. Those times are from Advent until the Epiphany because of the Communion which, according to the ancient Canons, is wont to be made at Christmas (as was observed in its proper place, III, 30), from Septuagesima until the octave day of Easter, on account of the Easter Communion, and from the three days before the Ascension until the octave day of Pentecost, on account of the preparation for Communion to be received at that time. “Reply to Objection 1. The celebration of marriage has a certain worldly and carnal rejoicing connected with it, which does not apply to the other sacraments. Hence the comparison fails. “… Reply to Objection 3. Since time is not essential to a marriage contracted within the forbidden seasons, the marriage is nevertheless a true sacrament. Nor is the marriage dissolved absolutely, but for a time, that they may do penance for having disobeyed the commandment of the Church. It is thus that we are to understand the statement of the Master (Sent. iv, D, 33), namely that should a marriage have been contracted or a wedding celebrated at the aforesaid times, those who have done so "ought to be separated." Nor does he say this on his own authority, but in reference to some canonical ordinance, such as that of the Council of Lerida, which decision is quoted by the Decretals.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 64, Art. Answer: As we will see, concupiscence and sexual desire is an evil disease that transmits the Original Sin to the offspring according to the Holy Bible and the Church. Today, most people are unaware of the fact that the ancient tradition of the Church teaches that concupiscence and sexual desire actually transmits the Original Sin to the offspring, but this has always been the Church’s teaching from the very beginning of its foundation by Our Lord Jesus Christ, and it was also taught in the Old Testament long before the New Testament was revealed to us by our Lord Jesus Christ. God Himself revealed this doctrine in The Book of Psalms, teaching us that we are conceived in the iniquity of the Original Sin: “For behold I was conceived in iniquities; and in sins did my mother conceive me.” Pope Innocent III as well, taught that the “foul concupiscence” that is inherent in all marital sexual acts transmits the stain of the Original Sin to one’s children and that “the conceived seeds [of the children] are befouled and corrupted” by this “foul concupiscence.” Pope Innocent III, On the Seven Penitential Psalms: “Who does not know that conjugal intercourse is never committed without itching of the flesh, and heat and foul concupiscence, whence the conceived seeds [of the children] are befouled and corrupted?” Pope Pius XI confirmed this teaching by the Papal Magisterium in his authoritative encyclical Casti Connubii, teaching us that the sexual act became “the way of death by which original sin is passed on to posterity” after the fall and original sin of Adam and Eve, and that the only way to cleanse the child from the stain of the original sin is through the Sacrament of Baptism, which makes all of them “living members of Christ, partakers of immortal life, and heirs of that eternal glory to which we all aspire from our inmost heart.” Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 14), Dec. 31, 1930: “For although Christian spouses even if sanctified themselves cannot transmit sanctification to their progeny, nay, although the very natural process of generating life [that is, the marital sexual act] has become the way of death by which original sin is passed on to posterity, nevertheless, they share to some extent in the blessings of that primeval marriage of Paradise, since it is theirs to offer their offspring to the Church in order that by this most fruitful Mother of the children of God they may be regenerated through the laver of Baptism unto supernatural justice and finally be made living members of Christ, partakers of immortal life, and heirs of that eternal glory to which we all aspire from our inmost heart.” In addition to these facts, The Council of Trent infallibly teaches that the sexual generative act is the reason behind why humans contract the stain of original sin. Pope Paul III, The Council of Trent, Session 5, On Original Sin, ex cathedra: “By one man sin entered into the world, and by sin death... so that in them there may be washed away by regeneration, what they have contracted by generation [that is, by the marital sexual act], ‘For unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God [John 3:5].” (Denzinger 791; Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils) In another part of the Fifth Session of Trent, the Council confirmed the fact that the sexual act transmits the original sin: “If any one asserts, that this sin of Adam,--which in its origin is one, and being transfused into all by propagation [that is, by the procreative marital sexual act], not by imitation, is in each one as his own,--is taken away either by the powers of human nature, or by any other remedy than the merit of the one mediator, our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath reconciled us to God in his own blood, made unto us justice, sanctification, and redemption; or if he denies that the said merit of Jesus Christ is applied, both to adults and to infants, by the sacrament of baptism rightly administered in the form of the church; let him be anathema.” Indeed, Our Lord and Our Lady’s complete sinlessness and freedom from the stain of original sin is another great proof that shows that the original sin is transmitted through the sexual act and through concupiscence, for both of them were created free from the stain of original sin because they were not created through lust and concupiscence by any sexual act, as is the case with all other humans after Adam and Eve. Even from the standpoint of reason alone, all people understands that the sexual pleasure or concupiscence is evil, since they all know by instinct that getting intoxicated is evil and that the marital sexual act must be excused by an absolutely necessary motive because of this intoxication. St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Supplement, Q. 49, Art. 1: “Now there is a loss of reason incidental to the union of man and woman, both because the reason is carried away entirely on account of the vehemence of the pleasure, so that it is unable to understand anything at the same time [as in the case of intoxication of drugs], as the Philosopher says (Ethic. vii, 11); and again because of the tribulation of the flesh which such persons have to suffer from solicitude for temporal things (1 Corinthians 7:28). Consequently the choice of this union cannot be made ordinate except by certain compensations whereby that same union is righted, and these are the goods [procreation, sacrament and fidelity] which excuse marriage and make it right.” Indeed, one can easily understand from reason alone that concupiscence and sexual desire is a disease and evil: “Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xiv, 16, seqq., 24) that the infection of original sin is most apparent in the movements of the members of generation, which are not subject to reason. Now those members serve the generative power in the mingling of sexes, wherein there is the delectation of touch, which is the most powerful incentive to concupiscence. Therefore the infection of original sin regards these three chiefly, viz. the generative power, the concupiscible faculty and the sense of touch. I answer that, Those corruptions especially are said to be infectious, which are of such a nature as to be transmitted from one subject to another: hence contagious diseases, such as leprosy and murrain and the like, are said to be infectious. Now the corruption of original sin is transmitted by the act of generation, as stated above (Q[81], A[1]). Therefore the powers which concur in this act, are chiefly said to be infected. Now this act serves the generative power, in as much as it is directed to generation; and it includes delectation of the touch, which is the most powerful object of the concupiscible faculty. Consequently, while all the parts of the soul are said to be corrupted by original sin, these three are said specially to be corrupted and infected.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, First Part of the Second Part, Q. 83, Art. Concerning the objection that one do not need to resist one’s concupiscence or sexual desire, The Holy and Council of Trent infallibly decreed in the Fifth Session on Original Sin that we all need to “resist manfully by the grace of Jesus Christ” our own concupiscence and sensual nature if we wish to be saved, thus proving, once and for all, that concupiscence and sexual desire must be evil, since God would never tell us to resist what is good or a gift from Him. “But this holy council perceives and confesses that in the one baptized there remains concupiscence or an inclination to sin, which, since it is left for us to wrestle with, cannot injure those who do not acquiesce but resist manfully by the grace of Jesus Christ; indeed, he who shall have striven lawfully shall be crowned. This concupiscence, which the Apostle sometimes calls sin, the holy council declares the Catholic Church has never understood to be called sin in the sense that it is truly and properly sin in those born again, but in the sense that it is of sin and inclines to sin.” (Pope Paul III, Council of Trent, Session V, Section 5, June 17, 1546) In St. Augustine’s time, there were many heretics just like today that praised concupiscence and sexual desire and called it a good gift from God instead of what it really is, that is, an evil effect of the original sin of Adam and Eve. By the grace of God, however, the Church from the very beginning was completely united against all of these heretics and condemned and excommunicated those who held to this impious faction and heresy. Pelagius (350-425), a British monk teaching in Rome, had proposed a heretical and false view of human nature that included the wicked heresy that a man have a capacity for doing good apart from God’s grace. Pelagius publicly disagreed with the Church and St. Augustine’s teaching that mankind was badly crippled by sin. The Catholic Encyclopedia explains that “during his sojourn in Rome he [Pelagius] composed several works… A closer examination of this work… brought to light the fact that it contained the fundamental ideas which the Church afterwards condemned as "Pelagian heresy". In it Pelagius denied the primitive state in paradise and original sin (cf. P.L., XXX, 678, "Insaniunt, qui de Adam per traducem asserunt ad nos venire peccatum"), insisted on the naturalness of concupiscence and the death of the body, and ascribed the actual existence and universality of sin to the bad example which Adam set by his first sin. As all his ideas were chiefly rooted in the old, pagan philosophy, especially in the popular system of the Stoics, rather than in Christianity, he regarded the moral strength of man’s will (liberum arbitrium), when steeled by asceticism, as sufficient in itself to desire and to attain the loftiest ideal of virtue. The value of Christ’s redemption was, in his opinion, limited mainly to instruction (doctrina) and example (exemplum), which the Savior threw into the balance as a counterweight against Adam’s wicked example, so that nature retains the ability to conquer sin and to gain eternal life even without the aid of grace.” In 415 A.D. St. Augustine attacked Pelagius’s teachings. By this time in his life Augustine had become a battle-hardened foe of heretics. He had defeated the Manichees and crushed the Donatists. When Pelagius began to oppose the Bible and the Church’s teaching, Augustine set out to destroy this deceiver. Contrary to Augustine, Pelagius had concluded that infants had no original sin at all. The biblical core of St. Augustine’s teaching of original sin centered on the account of the sin of Adam and Eve (Gen. 3) and St. Paul’s teaching that “through one person sin entered the world” (Rom. Thus he understood “that by his sin Adam fell from his original supernatural status, and that through human propagation, which involved concupiscence, the lack of grace was passed on to every human being descended from Adam.” In his confrontation with Pelagius, Augustine’s teaching concerning the effects of Adam and Eve’s sin took on hard, clear connections involving sex, sin, and shame. Augustine taught that original sin was passed on to persons at their conceptions. When spouses conceived a child, they passed on the effects of Adam’s original sin. Thus every human being received a human nature deformed by Adam’s sin. St. Augustine’s teaching about original sin was “received,” that is, accepted as doctrine by the Catholic Church. His clear explanation of original sin helped to resolve three issues. First, it explained the practice of baptizing infants that was taught from the beginning of the Church by the Apostles and Apostolic Tradition. Secondly, it explained why concupiscence remained even after baptism. This sacrament removed original sin, but not its effects. Thirdly, Augustine’s teaching about original sin provided a weapon that could be used to defeat Pelagius’ false and heretical teachings about the basic goodness of the fallen human nature. The account of Adam and Eve’s recognition of their nakedness and their subsequent sewing of fig leaves to make loincloths (Gen. 3:7) led Augustine to conclude that the human genitals were the means of transmitting original sin: “The truth, however, is, that we are ashamed of that very thing which made those primitive human beings ashamed, when they covered their loins, namely their genital organs.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence 1:24) Showing his disapproval of concupiscence, Augustine eloquently taught that concupiscence: “is the penalty of sin; that is the plague and mark of sin; that is the temptation and very fuel of sin; that is the law in our members warring against the law of our mind; that is the rebellion against our own selves, proceeding from our very selves, which by a most righteous retribution is rendered us by our disobedient members. It is this which makes us ashamed, and justly ashamed. If it were not so, what could be more ungrateful, more irreligious in us, if in our members we were to suffer confusion of face, not for our own fault or penalty, but because of the works of God?” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence 2:22) Augustine taught that in Eden the sexual act was totally under the control of the wills of both Adam and Eve because they possessed “the highest tranquility of all the obedient members without any lust.” (St. Augustine, Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1:35) Neither the man nor the woman needed the stirrings of sexual arousal to perform the act that would conceive a child before the fall. Thus, the human experience of sexual arousal was the effect of the concupiscence that resulted from the first sin. Prior to that sin the man “would have sown the seed, and the woman received it, as need required, the generative organs being moved by the will, not excited by lust.” (St. Augustine, City of God, XIV:24) Human sexual arousal was both a reminder of and a punishment for the first sin. In his book On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book I, Chapter 8, Augustine pointed out that concupiscence was comparable to a man’s limp. A limping man could still reach his destination. Reaching that destination was good, but the limp was not good. In marital relations the destination was the good of procreation. But the pleasurable orgasm that enabled conception to take place was, like the limp, not good. The pleasure of sexual spontaneity, like the man’s limp, was a defect. Augustine understood that Adam and Eve did not participate in sexual intercourse, as we human beings know it, until after they had sinned, teaching that in Eden the genital organs “would be set in motion at the command of the will; and without the active stimulus of passion, with calmness of mind and with no corrupting of the integrity of the body, the husband would lie on the bosom of his wife.” (St. Augustine, The City of God, XIV:26) But, after the first sin, whenever married partners felt the desire for sexual union with each other, they experienced the corrupting influence of lust at work in their sin-blighted bodies. Augustine also taught that the act of sexual intercourse was instrumental in passing on original sin. Augustine’s proof text came from Psalm 50: “For behold I was conceived in iniquities; and in sins did my mother conceive me.” Thus, Augustine understood that every person after Adam and Eve was conceived in iniquity. As late as 1930 Pope Pius XI echoed St. Augustine’s teaching in his Casti Connubii: “Indeed, the natural generation of life has become the path of death by which original sin is communicated to the children.” Augustine and the North African bishops condemned Pelagius and his followers in 416. In the following year Pope Innocent excommunicated Pelagius. In 418 Bishop Julian of Eclanum, Italy, objected to the Church’s teaching that unbaptized infants share in the guilt of Adam’s sin as well as to Her teachings on marriage and concupiscence. The Catholic Encyclopedia explains that “when Pope Zosimus issued, in 418, his "Epistola Tractatoria", Julianus was one of the eighteen Italian bishops who refused to subscribe to the condemnation of Pelagius which it contained. In consequence of this refusal he was exiled under the decree of the Emperor Honorius, which pronounced banishment against Pelagius and his sympathizers. Driven from Italy in 421, he commenced an active literary campaign in the interests of the new heresy and by his writings soon won for himself the position of intellectual leader of the heretical party. To him is due the credit [or blame] of having systematized the teachings of Pelagius and Coelestius. His writings, which were frankly Pelagian, were largely directed against the doctrines which St. Augustine had defended, and for several years after the expulsion of the Pelagians the history of the conflict is merely an account of the controversy between Julian and Augustine. Most of Julian’s works are lost, and are known only through the copious quotations found in the works of his great adversary. Driven from Italy, he found refuge for a time with Theodore of Mopsuestia, who, though sympathetic, subsequently subscribed to his condemnation. At the accession of each pontiff Julian sought to have the Pelagian controversy re-opened, but this merely resulted in further condemnations by [the Popes] Celestine, Sixtus III, and Leo I.” The heretic Julian disagreed with the Church’s teaching that the source of concupiscence was sin and that the defect of sexual activity was demonstrated by the fact that couples engaging in sex do not want to be observed by others. Calling incontinence “the mother of all vices,” Augustine referred to St. Paul’s wanting more than mere avoidance of fornication but also “a certain moderation in marriage itself,” which would be attained by setting aside “times of prayer.” Further rebuking Julian, the bishop of Hippo scolded: “You notice how you should understand with us in what disease of desire the Apostle was unwilling that one possess his vessel. But to you lust seems culpable only toward one other than one’s wife.” Augustine then accusingly asked, “Who, then, honors marriage more: you, when you deface its dignity by making it a blameless wallowing place of carnal concupiscence; or he who… recalls that the Apostle recommended times of prayer and abstinence from the pleasure of lust, and who does not wish husbands and wives to be given up to that disease whence original sin is contracted?” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book II, Chapter 7, Section 20) We see here the Church’s teaching about “original sin,” Her rejection of possessing one’s vessel in the “disease” of desire, Her condemnation of “the pleasure of lust,” and Her revulsion for immoderate marital relations, which St. Augustine calls the “wallowing place of carnal concupiscence.” Julian was driven from his diocese in 419. Nevertheless, he and Augustine continued to debate until 431, their debate only terminating with Augustine’s death. Just as with other heresies, St. Augustine was on the forefront in crushing this heresy of Pelagius and his followers. Clothed with the authority of the Church and Her Popes, the bishop of Hippo clearly proved that Pelagius’s teaching was a heresy, and for a long while after this, this heresy was practically abandoned by all who called themselves Christian. To St. Augustine, concupiscence is an evil and a disease, although he did not believe the effect of it is evil when it effects procreation. In his many writings on the subject, he clearly proves how those impious heretics who teaches that sexual desire or concupiscence is “good” or not a disease are utterly false and unreasonable. He writes: “… as the Apostle says: "But if they do not have self-control, let them marry." 7:9] Why do you acknowledge a necessary remedy for concupiscence, yet contradict me when I say concupiscence is a disease? If you acknowledge the remedy [marriage], acknowledge the disease [lust]. If you deny the disease, deny the remedy. I ask you at last to yield to the truth which speaks to you even through your own mouth. No one provides a remedy for health.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 15, Section 29, A.D. 421) Indeed, St. Augustine also clearly teaches that Original Sin is transmitted through lust or concupiscence: “Wherefore the devil holds infants guilty [through original sin] who are born, not of the good by which marriage is good, but of the evil of concupiscence, which, indeed, marriage uses aright, but at which even marriage has occasion to feel shame. Marriage is itself honourable in all [Hebrews 13:4]... yet, whenever it comes to the actual process of generation, the very embrace which is lawful and honourable cannot be effected without the ardour of lust, so as to be able to accomplish that which appertains to the use of reason and not of lust. Now, this ardour, whether following or preceding the will, does somehow, by a power of its own, move the members which cannot be moved simply by the will, and in this manner it shows itself not to be the servant of a will which commands it, but rather to be the punishment of a will which disobeys it. It shows, moreover, that it must be excited, not by a free choice, but by a certain seductive stimulus, and that on this very account it produces shame. This is the carnal concupiscence, which, while it is no longer accounted sin in the regenerate, yet in no case happens to nature except from sin. It is the daughter of sin, as it were; and whenever it yields assent to the commission of shameful deeds, it becomes also the mother of many sins. Now from this concupiscence whatever comes into being by natural birth is bound by original sin, unless, indeed, it be born again in Him [through baptism] whom the Virgin conceived without this concupiscence. Wherefore, when He vouchsafed to be born in the flesh, He alone was born without sin.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book I, Chapter 27.--Through Lust Original Sin is Transmitted.) Although all spouses are free from sin who keep themselves from committing non-procreative or unnatural sexual acts and who perform the marital act for the motive of procreation, they still transmit the original sin to their children through their concupiscence or lust: “The reason those born of the union of bodies are under the power of the Devil before they are reborn through the Spirit is that they are born through that concupiscence by which the flesh lusts against the spirit and forces the spirit to lust against the flesh. There would be no such combat between good and evil if no one had sinned. Just as there was no combat before man’s iniquity, so there will be no combat after man’s infirmity.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book 4, Chapter 4, Section 34) St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, A.D. 419: “This disease of concupiscence is what the apostle refers to, when, speaking to married believers, he says: "This is the will of God, even your sanctification, that you should abstain from fornication: that every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honor; not in the disease of desire, even as the Gentiles which know not God." [1 Thess 4:3-5] The married believer, therefore, must not only not use another man’s vessel, which is what they do who lust after others’ wives; but he must know that even his own vessel is not to be possessed in the disease of carnal concupiscence. Whosoever possesses his vessel (that is, his wife) with this intention of heart [for the procreation of children], certainly does not possess her in the "disease of desire," as the Gentiles which know not God, but in sanctification and honor, as believers who hope in God. A man turns to use the evil of concupiscence, and is not overcome by it, when he bridles and restrains its rage, as it works in inordinate and indecorous motions; and never relaxes his hold upon it except when intent on offspring, and then controls and applies it to the carnal generation of children to be spiritually regenerated, not to the subjection of the spirit to the flesh in a sordid servitude” (Book I, Chapter 9.--This Disease of Concupiscence in Marriage is Not to Be a Matter of Will, But of Necessity [For the Procreation of Children]) Adultery, fornication and masturbation are examples of bad and damnable lust, hence that it is described as a disease. All kinds of lust or concupiscence (even the lawful kind) is also an evil in marriage and can easily turn into something damnable if husband and wife goes too far (as sadly happens with almost all couples today… even by those who call themselves by the name of Catholic). Just because it’s licit to perform the sexual act for procreative purposes in marriage, does not make the lust caused thereof good or praiseworthy. St. Augustine explains this well in the following quotations: St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, A.D. 419: “Forasmuch, then, as the good of marriage could not be lost by the addition of this evil [lust]… Since, therefore, marriage effects some good even out of that evil, it has whereof to glory; but since the good cannot be effected without the evil, it has reason for feeling shame. The case may be illustrated by the example of a lame man. Suppose him to attain to some good object by limping after it, then, on the one hand, the attainment itself is not evil because of the evil of the man’s lameness; nor, on the other hand, is the lameness good because of the goodness of the attainment. So, on the same principle, we ought not to condemn marriage because of the evil of lust; nor must we praise lust because of the good of marriage.” (Book I, Chapter 8.--The Evil of Lust Does Not Take Away the Good of Marriage) And in another place he writes: St. Augustine, Against Julian, A.D. 421: “I have never censured the union of the two sexes if it is lawfully within the boundaries of marriage. I do not say that children, coming from an evil [lustful] action, are evil, since I do not say that the activity in which married persons engage for the purpose of begetting children is evil. As a matter of fact, I assert that it is good, because it makes good use of the evil of lust, and through this good use, human beings, a good work of God, are generated. But the action is not performed without evil [lust], and this is why the children must be regenerated [baptized] in order to be delivered from evil [which means that the Original Sin is the cause of lust according to Augustine].” (Book III, Chapter 7, Section 15) In truth, sexual temptations during lawful procreative relations can also be a cause of sin for many people since it may drive them to go further than what is necessary or lawful, either before, during, or after the marital act, and this is of course also a great evil. These temptations, as we have seen, does not turn into something “good” just because a person is married, for he is still tempted to commit sin. And this is just one of the many reasons that shows why lust and sexual temptations are bad, also in marriage, for they are still defects and occasions of falling into sin and an evil product of the fall, and of original sin. Thus, “original evil is not derived from marriage, but from carnal concupiscence. This is the evil… which spouses use well when they come together only for the purpose of procreation.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 24, Section 54) However, “restraint of carnal concupiscence by the virtue of continence is more laudable than its use for the fruits of marriage. The evil of carnal concupiscence is so great that it is better to refrain from using it than to use it well.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book IV, Chapter 7, Section 39) “But now note for a moment how from this law of sin, whose activity the mortal nature even of celibates is compelled to endure; upon which the chastity of marriage strives to place a rule of moderation; whence the concupiscence of the flesh and the pleasure you praise makes its attacks against the purpose of the will whenever it is aroused, even if it does not accomplish its acts… "Behold," he [David] said, "I was conceived in iniquities and in sins did my mother bear me." 50:7] Evilly did Eve give birth, thereby leaving to women the inheritance of [original sin and pain in] childbirth, and the result that everyone formed in the pleasure of concupiscence and conceived in it in the womb and fashioned in it in blood, in it wrapped as in swaddling clothes, first undergoes the contagion of sin before he drinks the gift of the life-giving air. Should not those first men have blushed, then, at the activity of this concupiscence, which plainly showed that they themselves were guilty, and also foretold that their children would be subject to the sin of their parents? And just as they blushed to leave exposed those parts of their bodies in which they perceived the disobedience of lust, so may you in obedience to the Catholic faith blush to praise what is shameful.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book II, Chapter 6, Section 15) Temptations, the sexual pleasure or concupiscence are thus not something “good” or “praiseworthy” but are truly the “evil of concupiscence” and the “disease of concupiscence” that arose as an evil result of the original sin of Adam and Eve, as stated by St. Augustine: “It was, indeed, the sinful corruption which had been sown in them by the devil’s persuasion that became the means of their being born in sin; not the created nature of which men are composed. Shameful lust, however, could not excite our members, except at our own will, if it were not a disease. Nor would even the lawful and honorable cohabiting of husband and wife raise a blush, with avoidance of any eye and desire of secrecy, if there were not a diseased condition about it.” (St. Augustine, On Marriage and Concupiscence, Book II, Chapter 55.--Lust is a Disease; The Word "Passion" In the Ecclesiastical Sense, A.D. 420) By proving that concupiscence is a disease, St. Augustine perfectly refutes the heretics who dares to contradict the Natural Law with their praises of lust and concupiscence. It could not be more clear that “This concupiscence, shamelessly praised by shameless men, is something to be ashamed of” since all who have some measure of reason knows how shameful it is to perform sexual acts before others and tries to avoid “any eye” in addition to having a will for a complete “desire of secrecy” when they perform the sexual act. Thus, “Let us not try to think what good may come from the concupiscence of the flesh, but what evil it produces. For conjugal modesty permits the lawful and restrains the unlawful to that eager concupiscence which is always seeking pleasure.” (St. Augustine, Against Julian, Book III, Chapter 26, Section 64)
1.1 2.1 3.1 4.1 5.1 6.1 7.1 7.2 7.3 7.4 7.5 7.6 8.1 8.2 8.3 9.1 9.2 9.3 9.4 9.5 9.6 10.1 10.2 11.1 11.2 11.3 12.1 12.2 12.3 12.4 13.1 13.2 13.3 13.4 13.5 13.6 13.7 14.1 15.1 16.1 16.2 16.3 16.4 16.5 16.6 16.7 16.8 16.9 17.1 17.2 17.3 18.1 18.2 18.3 19.1 19.2 19.3 19.4 20.1 20.2 20.3 20.4 20.5 20.6 21.1 21.2 21.3 21.4 22.1 23.1 24.1 24.2 24.3 24.4 24.5 24.6 24.7 24.8 24.9 24.10 24.11 24.12 25.1 25.2 25.3 25.4 25.5 25.6 25.7 25.8 26.1 26.2 27.1 28.1 28.2 28.3 28.4 28.5 28.6 28.7 28.8 28.9 29.1 30.1 31.1 32.1 32.2 32.3 32.4 32.5 33.1 33.2 33.3 34.1 34.2 34.3 34.4 35.1 35.2 35.3 35.4 36.1 36.2 36.3 36.4 36.5 36.6 36.7 36.8 37.1 38.1 39.1 39.2 39.3 39.4 39.5 40.1 40.2 40.3 41.1 41.2 41.3 41.4 41.5 42.1 42.2 42.3 42.4 42.5 43.1 43.2 43.3 43.4 44.1 44.2 44.3 45.1 45.2 45.3 45.4 45.5 45.6 45.7 45.8 45.9 45.10 45.11 45.12 46.1 46.2 46.3 46.4 46.5 46.6 46.7 46.8 46.9 47.1 47.2 47.3 47.4 48.1 49.1 50.1 50.2 50.3 50.4 51.1 51.2 51.3 52.1 52.2 52.3 52.4 52.5 52.6 52.7 53.1 53.2 53.3 53.4 53.5 53.6 54.1 55.1 56.1 56.2 56.3 56.4 56.5 56.6 57.1 57.2 57.3 57.4 57.5 57.6 57.7 57.8 57.9 57.10 58.1 58.2 59.1 60.1 61.1 61.2 61.3 61.4 61.5 61.6 61.7 61.8 61.9 61.10 61.11 62.1 62.2 63.1 64.1 64.2 64.3 64.4 64.5 64.6 65.1 65.2 66.1 66.2 66.3 66.4 66.5 67.1 67.2 67.3 67.4 67.5 68.1 68.2 68.3 68.4 68.5 69.1 69.2 69.3 69.4 69.5 69.6 69.7 69.8 70.1 70.2 70.3 70.4 71.1 72.1 73.1 73.2 73.3 73.4 74.1 74.2 74.3 75.1 75.2 75.3 75.4 75.5 76.1 76.2 76.3 76.4 77.1 77.2 78.1 78.2 78.3 79.1 79.2 79.3 80.1 80.2 80.3 80.4 81.1 81.2 81.3 82.1 82.2 83.1 83.2 84.1 84.2 84.3 85.1 85.2 85.3 86.1 86.2 86.3 86.4 86.5 87.1 87.2 87.3 87.4 87.5 87.6 87.7 87.8 87.9 87.10 88.1 88.2 88.3 88.4 88.5 88.6 88.7 88.8 88.9 88.10 88.11 88.12 88.13 89.1 89.2 89.3 89.4 89.5 90.1 90.2 90.3 90.4 90.5 90.6 90.7 90.8 90.9 90.10 90.11 90.12 90.13 90.14 91.1 91.2 91.3 91.4 92.1 92.2 92.3 92.4 92.5 93.1 93.2 93.3 94.1 94.2 94.3 94.4 95.1 95.2 95.3 95.4 95.5 96.1 96.2 97.1 98.1 99.1 99.2 99.3 99.4 99.5 100.1 100.2 100.3 100.4 100.5 100.6 100.7 100.8 101.1 102.1 103.1 103.2 103.3 103.4 103.5 103.6 103.7 103.8 103.9 104.1 105.1 106.1 106.2 106.3 106.4 106.5 107.1 107.2 107.3 108.1 108.2 108.3 108.4 108.5 109.1 109.2 109.3 109.4 110.1 110.2 110.3 111.1 112.1 112.2 112.3 112.4 112.5 112.6 112.7 112.8 113.1 114.1 115.1 115.2 115.3 115.4 115.5 116.1 116.2 116.3 117.1 117.2 118.1 118.2 118.3 118.4 119.1 119.2 120.1 121.1 122.1 122.2 122.3 122.4 122.5 122.6 122.7 123.1 123.2 123.3 123.4 123.5 123.6 123.7 124.1 124.2 124.3 125.1 125.2 125.3 125.4 126.1 126.2 127.1 127.2 127.3 128.1 128.2 128.3 128.4 128.5 129.1 129.2 129.3 130.1 130.2 130.3 130.4 130.5 130.6 130.7 130.8 130.9 130.10 131.1 131.2 131.3 131.4 131.5 131.6 132.1 132.2 132.3 133.1 133.2 133.3 133.4 133.5 133.6 133.7 133.8 133.9 134.1 134.2 134.3 135.1 135.2 135.3 135.4 136.1 137.1 138.1 138.2 138.3 139.1 139.2 139.3 139.4 139.5 139.6 139.7 140.1 140.2 141.1 142.1 142.2 142.3 143.1 144.1 144.2 144.3 145.1 146.1 146.2 146.3 147.1 148.1 149.1 149.2 149.3 149.4 149.5 150.1 150.2 150.3 151.1 151.2 151.3 151.4 152.1 152.2 152.3 153.1 154.1 154.2 154.3 154.4 154.5 154.6 155.1 156.1 157.1 157.2 157.3 157.4 157.5 157.6 158.1 158.2 158.3 158.4 159.1 159.2 159.3 159.4 159.5 160.1 160.2 160.3 160.4 160.5 161.1 161.2 161.3 161.4 161.5 161.6 161.7 161.8 161.9 161.10 161.11 161.12 161.13 161.14 162.1 163.1 164.1 164.2 164.3 164.4 164.5 164.6 164.7 165.1 165.2 165.3 165.4 165.5 165.6 165.7 165.8 166.1 166.2 166.3 167.1 168.1 169.1 169.2 169.3 169.4 170.1 170.2 170.3 170.4 170.5 170.6 171.1 171.2 171.3 172.1 172.2 172.3 173.1 173.2 173.3 174.1 174.2 174.3 175.1 175.2 175.3 175.4 175.5 175.6 176.1 176.2 176.3 176.4 176.5 177.1 178.1 179.1 179.2 179.3 180.1 180.2 180.3 180.4 180.5 181.1 181.2 182.1 182.2 182.3 182.4 182.5 182.6 182.7 182.8 183.1 183.2 183.3 184.1 184.2 184.3 184.4 184.5 184.6 184.7 184.8 184.9 185.1 185.2 185.3 186.1 186.2 186.3 186.4 187.1 188.1 189.1 190.1 190.2 190.3 191.1 191.2 191.3 191.4 192.1 192.2 192.3 192.4 192.5 192.6 192.7 192.8 193.1 193.2 193.3 193.4 193.5 193.6 194.1 195.1 196.1 196.2 196.3 196.4 196.5 196.6 196.7 196.8 196.9 196.10 197.1 197.2 197.3 197.4 197.5 198.1 198.2 198.3 198.4 199.1 199.2 199.3 200.1 200.2 201.1 201.2 201.3 202.1 202.2 202.3 202.4 203.1 203.2 203.3 203.4 203.5 203.6 203.7 204.1 205.1 205.2 205.3 205.4 205.5 205.6 205.7 205.8 206.1 207.1 208.1 208.2 208.3 208.4 209.1 209.2 209.3 210.1 210.2 210.3 210.4 211.1 212.1 213.1 213.2 213.3 213.4 213.5 213.6 213.7 213.8 213.9 213.10 213.11 214.1 214.2 214.3 214.4 214.5 214.6 215.1 215.2 215.3 215.4 215.5 216.1 217.1 218.1 218.2 218.3 218.4 218.5 218.6 218.7 218.8 218.9 218.10 218.11 219.1 219.2 219.3 219.4 219.5 219.6 219.7 219.8 219.9 220.1 220.2 220.3 220.4 220.5 220.6 220.7 221.1 221.2 221.3 222.1 222.2 222.3 222.4 223.1 223.2 223.3 223.4 223.5 224.1 224.2 224.3 224.4 225.1 225.2 225.3 225.4 225.5 225.6 225.7 226.1 226.2 226.3 226.4 226.5 227.1 227.2 227.3 227.4 227.5 227.6 227.7 227.8 228.1 228.2 228.3 228.4 228.5 228.6 228.7 228.8 229.1 229.2 229.3 229.4 229.5 230.1 230.2 230.3 230.4 231.1 232.1 232.2 233.1 233.2 234.1 234.2 234.3 235.1 235.2 236.1 237.1 238.1 239.1 239.2 240.1 240.2 240.3 240.4 241.1 241.2 241.3 242.1 242.2 243.1 244.1 244.2 244.3 245.1 245.2 246.1 246.2 246.3 246.4 246.5 246.6 246.7 246.8 246.9 246.10 246.11 246.12 246.13 246.14 246.15 246.16 247.1 248.1 248.2 248.3 249.1 250.1 251.1 252.1 252.2 253.1 253.2 253.3 254.1 254.2 255.1 255.2 255.3 255.4 255.5 256.1 256.2 256.3 256.4 257.1 257.2 257.3 257.4 257.5 258.1 259.1 260.1 260.2 260.3 260.4 261.1 261.2 261.3 262.1 263.1 264.1 265.1 265.2 265.3 266.1 266.2 266.3 266.4 266.5 266.6 266.7 266.8 266.9 267.1 268.1 269.1 270.1 271.1 271.2 271.3 271.4 271.5 271.6 271.7 272.1 272.2 272.3 272.4 273.1 273.2 273.3 273.4 273.5 273.6 273.7 274.1 274.2 274.3 274.4 274.5 274.6 275.1 275.2 275.3 275.4 275.5 275.6 275.7 276.1 277.1 278.1 278.2 278.3 278.4 278.5 278.6 278.7 279.1 279.2 279.3 279.4 280.1 280.2 280.3 280.4 280.5 281.1 281.2 281.3 281.4 281.5 281.6 282.1 282.2 282.3 282.4 282.5 282.6 282.7 282.8 283.1 284.1 285.1 285.2 285.3 285.4 286.1 287.1 287.2 287.3 287.4 287.5 287.6 287.7 287.8 287.9 287.10 288.1 288.2 289.1 290.1 291.1 291.2 291.3 292.1 292.2 292.3 293.1 293.2 293.3 293.4 293.5 293.6 293.7 293.8 293.9 294.1 294.2 294.3 294.4 294.5 294.6 294.7 294.8 294.9 294.10 295.1 295.2 295.3 295.4 295.5 295.6 295.7 295.8 295.9 296.1 296.2 296.3 296.4 296.5 296.6 296.7 296.8 297.1 297.2 297.3 297.4 297.5 298.1 299.1 299.2 299.3 299.4 299.5 299.6 299.7 299.8 299.9 299.10 300.1 301.1 302.1 302.2 302.3 302.4 302.5 302.6 302.7 303.1 303.2 303.3 303.4 303.5 303.6 303.7 304.1 304.2 304.3 304.4 305.1 305.2 305.3 305.4 305.5 305.6 306.1 306.2 307.1 308.1 309.1 309.2 309.3 309.4 309.5 309.6 309.7 310.1 310.2 310.3 310.4 310.5 311.1 311.2 311.3 311.4 311.5 312.1 312.2 312.3 312.4 312.5 312.6 313.1 313.2 313.3 313.4 313.5 314.1 314.2 314.3 314.4 314.5 315.1 315.2 315.3 315.4 315.5 315.6 316.1 316.2 316.3 316.4 316.5 316.6 317.1 317.2 317.3 317.4 317.5 318.1 318.2 318.3 318.4 318.5 318.6 318.7 319.1 320.1 321.1 321.2 321.3 321.4 321.5 321.6 321.7 321.8 321.9 321.10 322.1 322.2 322.3 322.4 322.5 322.6 322.7 323.1 324.1 325.1 325.2 325.3 325.4 325.5 325.6 326.1 326.2 326.3 327.1 327.2 327.3 327.4 327.5 327.6 327.7 327.8 328.1 328.2 328.3 328.4 328.5 328.6 328.7 328.8 328.9 329.1 330.1 331.1 331.2 331.3 331.4 331.5 332.1 332.2 332.3 332.4 332.5 332.6 332.7 332.8 333.1 333.2 333.3 333.4 334.1 334.2 334.3 335.1 335.2 335.3 335.4 335.5 336.1 336.2 336.3 336.4 336.5 336.6 336.7 337.1 337.2 337.3 338.1 338.2 338.3 338.4 338.5 339.1 339.2 339.3 339.4 340.1 341.1 342.1 342.2 342.3 342.4 342.5 342.6 343.1 343.2 343.3 344.1 344.2 344.3 344.4 344.5 344.6 344.7 345.1 345.2 346.1 346.2 346.3 347.1 347.2 347.3 347.4 347.5 347.6 347.7 348.1 349.1 350.1 350.2 350.3 351.1 351.2 351.3 351.4 352.1 352.2 352.3 352.4 352.5 353.1 353.2 353.3 353.4 353.5 354.1 354.2 355.1 355.2 356.1 357.1 357.2 357.3 357.4 357.5 357.6 357.7 357.8 357.9 357.10 357.11 358.1 358.2 358.3 359.1 359.2 359.3 359.4 360.1 361.1 362.1 362.2 362.3 362.4 362.5 362.6 362.7 363.1 363.2 364.1 364.2 364.3 364.4 364.5 364.6 364.7 364.8 364.9 364.10 364.11 364.12 364.13 364.14 364.15 364.16 364.17 364.18 364.19 365.1 365.2 365.3 365.4 365.5 365.6 365.7 365.8 365.9 365.10 365.11 366.1 366.2 366.3 366.4 367.1 367.2 367.3 367.4 367.5 368.1 368.2 368.3 368.4 368.5 369.1 369.2 369.3 370.1 370.2 370.3 370.4 370.5 371.1 371.2 371.3 371.4 371.5 371.6 371.7 371.8 372.1 373.1 373.2 373.3 373.4 373.5 373.6 373.7 373.8 373.9 373.10 374.1 374.2 375.1 375.2 376.1 377.1 377.2 377.3 377.4 377.5 377.6 377.7 377.8 378.1 378.2 378.3 379.1 380.1 381.1 381.2 381.3 382.1 382.2 382.3 382.4 382.5 382.6 383.1 383.2 383.3 383.4 383.5 384.1 385.1 386.1 386.2 386.3 386.4 386.5 386.6 386.7 387.1 387.2 387.3 387.4 388.1 388.2 388.3 388.4 388.5 389.1 389.2 389.3 389.4 389.5 389.6 390.1 390.2 390.3 390.4 391.1 391.2 391.3 391.4 391.5 392.1 393.1 394.1 394.2 394.3 394.4 394.5 395.1 395.2 395.3 396.1 396.2 396.3 396.4 396.5 397.1 398.1 399.1 399.2 399.3 399.4 399.5 400.1 400.2 400.3 400.4 400.5 400.6 400.7 400.8 401.1 401.2 401.3 401.4 401.5 401.6 401.7 402.1 402.2 402.3 402.4 402.5 402.6 403.1 403.2 403.3 403.4 403.5 403.6 403.7 403.8 403.9 403.10 403.11 403.12 403.13 404.1 404.2 404.3 404.4 405.1 405.2 405.3 405.4 405.5 405.6 405.7 405.8 406.1 406.2 406.3 407.1 408.1 408.2 409.1 410.1 411.1 411.2 411.3 411.4 412.1 412.2 412.3 412.4 412.5 412.6 412.7 413.1 413.2 413.3 413.4 413.5 413.6 413.7 413.8 413.9 413.10 414.1 414.2 414.3 414.4 415.1 415.2 415.3 415.4 415.5 415.6 415.7 415.8 415.9 415.10 415.11 415.12 416.1 416.2 416.3 416.4 416.5 416.6 417.1 417.2 417.3 417.4 417.5 418.1 419.1 420.1 420.2 420.3 420.4 420.5 420.6 420.7 420.8 420.9 420.10 421.1 421.2 421.3 422.1 422.2 422.3 422.4 422.5 422.6 422.7 422.8 423.1 423.2 423.3 423.4 423.5 423.6 423.7 423.8 423.9 423.10 423.11 424.1 424.2 424.3 425.1 425.2 425.3 425.4 425.5 425.6 425.7 425.8 425.9 425.10 425.11 425.12 425.13 425.14 425.15 425.16 425.17 426.1 426.2 426.3 426.4 426.5 426.6 426.7 426.8 427.1 427.2 427.3 427.4 427.5 427.6 428.1 428.2 428.3 428.4 428.5 428.6 428.7 428.8 429.1 429.2 430.1 430.2 430.3 430.4 430.5 430.6 430.7 431.1 431.2 431.3 431.4 432.1 432.2 432.3 432.4 432.5 432.6 432.7 432.8 432.9 432.10 433.1 433.2 433.3 433.4 433.5 433.6 433.7 434.1 435.1 436.1 437.1 437.2 438.1 438.2 438.3 438.4 438.5 439.1 439.2 439.3 439.4 439.5 440.1 440.2 440.3 441.1 441.2 441.3 441.4 441.5 441.6 441.7 441.8 442.1 442.2 442.3 442.4 442.5 442.6 442.7 442.8 442.9 442.10 443.1 443.2 443.3 443.4 444.1 444.2 444.3 444.4 444.5 444.6 445.1 445.2 445.3 445.4 445.5 445.6 445.7 445.8 445.9 446.1 446.2 446.3 446.4 446.5 446.6 446.7 446.8 446.9 447.1 447.2 448.1 449.1 450.1 450.2 450.3 450.4 451.1 451.2 451.3 451.4 452.1 452.2 452.3 452.4 452.5 452.6 452.7 452.8 452.9 453.1 453.2 454.1 455.1 456.1 456.2 456.3 456.4 456.5 456.6 456.7 456.8 456.9 456.10 456.11 457.1 457.2 457.3 457.4 457.5 457.6 457.7 457.8 457.9 457.10 457.11 458.1 458.2 458.3 458.4 459.1 459.2 459.3 460.1 460.2 460.3 460.4 460.5 460.6 460.7 460.8 460.9 461.1 461.2 461.3 462.1 462.2 462.3 463.1 463.2 463.3 464.1 465.1 466.1 466.2 466.3 466.4 466.5 466.6 466.7 467.1 467.2 467.3 467.4 467.5 467.6 467.7 467.8 467.9 467.10 467.11 467.12 467.13 467.14 467.15 468.1 468.2 468.3 468.4 469.1 469.2 469.3 469.4 469.5 469.6 469.7 469.8 469.9 469.10 469.11 469.12 469.13 469.14 469.15 469.16 469.17 470.1 470.2 470.3 470.4 470.5 470.6 470.7 471.1 472.1 473.1 473.2 473.3 474.1 474.2 474.3 474.4 474.5 474.6 474.7 474.8 475.1 475.2 475.3 475.4 475.5 475.6 475.7 476.1 476.2 476.3 476.4 476.5 476.6 476.7 477.1 478.1 479.1 479.2 479.3 479.4 479.5 480.1 480.2 481.1 481.2 481.3 481.4 481.5 481.6 481.7 481.8 481.9 481.10 481.11 482.1 482.2 482.3 482.4 483.1 483.2 483.3 484.1 484.2 484.3 484.4 485.1 485.2 485.3 485.4 485.5 485.6 486.1 486.2 486.3 486.4 486.5 487.1 487.2 487.3 488.1 488.2 489.1 489.2 489.3 490.1 490.2 490.3 490.4 490.5 490.6 490.7 490.8 490.9 490.10 491.1 491.2 491.3 491.4 491.5 492.1 493.1 494.1 494.2 494.3 494.4 494.5 494.6 494.7 494.8 494.9 495.1 495.2 495.3 495.4 495.5 495.6 495.7 495.8 495.9 496.1 496.2 496.3 496.4 496.5 496.6 496.7 497.1 497.2 497.3 497.4 497.5 497.6 497.7 497.8 498.1 498.2 498.3 499.1 499.2 499.3 499.4 499.5 499.6 500.1 500.2 500.3 500.4 500.5 500.6 501.1 501.2 501.3 501.4 501.5 501.6 501.7 501.8 501.9 501.10 501.11 502.1 503.1 504.1 504.2 504.3 504.4 504.5 504.6 505.1 505.2 505.3 505.4 505.5 505.6 505.7 505.8 505.9 506.1 506.2 506.3 506.4 506.5 506.6 507.1 507.2 507.3 507.4 508.1 508.2 508.3 508.4 508.5 508.6 508.7 509.1 509.2 509.3 509.4 510.1 510.2 510.3 511.1 512.1 513.1 513.2 513.3 513.4 513.5 514.1 514.2 514.3 514.4 515.1 515.2 515.3 515.4 515.5 515.6 515.7 515.8 515.9 516.1 516.2 516.3 516.4 516.5 517.1 517.2 518.1 518.2 518.3 518.4 519.1 519.2 519.3 519.4 519.5 519.6 519.7 519.8 519.9 519.10 519.11 519.12 519.13 519.14 520.1 520.2 520.3 520.4 521.1 521.2 521.3 522.1 523.1 523.2 523.3 523.4 523.5 523.6 523.7 524.1 525.1 526.1 526.2 526.3 526.4 526.5 526.6 526.7 526.8 526.9 526.10 526.11 527.1 527.2 527.3 527.4 527.5 527.6 528.1 528.2 529.1 530.1 530.2 530.3 530.4 531.1 531.2 531.3 531.4 531.5 531.6 531.7 531.8 531.9 531.10 532.1 532.2 533.1 533.2 533.3 533.4 533.5 533.6 533.7 533.8 533.9 534.1 534.2 534.3 535.1 535.2 535.3 535.4 535.5 536.1 536.2 537.1 538.1 538.2 538.3 538.4 538.5 538.6 538.7 539.1 539.2 539.3 539.4 539.5 540.1 540.2 540.3 540.4 540.5 541.1 541.2 541.3 541.4 542.1 542.2 542.3 542.4 542.5 543.1 543.2 543.3 543.4 543.5 543.6 543.7 544.1 544.2 544.3 544.4 544.5 544.6 544.7 544.8 544.9 544.10 545.1 545.2 545.3 545.4 545.5 545.6 545.7 545.8 545.9 545.10 545.11 545.12 545.13 546.1 547.1 548.1 549.1 549.2 549.3 549.4 549.5 550.1 550.2 550.3 550.4 550.5 551.1 551.2 551.3 551.4 551.5 551.6 551.7 552.1 552.2 552.3 553.1 554.1 555.1 556.1 557.1 558.1 558.2 559.1 559.2 560.1 561.1 562.1 562.2 562.3 562.4 562.5 562.6 562.7 562.8 562.9 562.10 562.11 562.12 562.13 562.14 562.15 562.16 562.17 562.18 562.19 562.20 563.1 564.1 565.1 565.2 566.1 567.1 568.1 568.2 568.3 568.4 568.5 568.6 568.7 568.8 568.9 568.10 568.11 568.12 568.13 568.14 568.15 568.16 568.17 568.18 568.19 568.20 568.21 568.22 568.23 568.24 568.25 568.26 568.27 568.28 568.29 568.30 568.31 568.32 568.33 568.34 568.35 568.36 568.37 568.38 568.39 568.40 568.41 568.42 568.43 568.44 568.45 568.46 568.47 569.1 570.1 571.1 572.1 573.1 574.1 575.1 575.2 575.3 575.4 575.5 575.6 575.7 575.8 575.9 575.10 575.11 575.12 575.13 575.14 575.15 575.16 575.17 575.18 575.19 575.20 575.21 575.22 575.23 575.24 575.25 575.26 575.27 575.28 576.1 577.1 578.1 579.1 580.1 581.1 582.1 582.2 582.3 582.4 582.5 582.6 582.7 582.8 582.9 582.10 582.11 582.12 582.13 582.14 582.15 582.16 582.17 582.18 582.19 582.20 582.21 582.22 582.23 582.24 582.25 582.26 582.27 582.28 582.29 582.30 582.31 582.32 582.33 582.34 582.35 582.36 582.37 582.38 582.39 582.40 582.41 582.42 582.43 582.44 582.45 582.46 583.1 584.1 585.1 585.2 586.1 587.1 588.1 589.1 589.2 589.3 589.4 589.5 589.6 589.7 589.8 589.9 589.10 589.11 589.12 589.13 589.14 589.15 589.16 589.17 589.18 589.19 589.20 589.21 590.1 591.1 592.1 593.1 594.1 595.1 595.2 595.3 595.4 595.5 595.6 595.7 595.8 596.1 597.1 598.1 599.1 600.1 601.1 602.1 603.1 604.1 605.1 606.1 606.2 606.3 606.4 606.5 606.6 606.7 606.8 606.9 606.10 606.11 606.12 606.13 606.14 606.15 606.16 606.17 606.18 606.19 606.20 606.21 606.22 606.23 606.24 606.25 606.26 606.27 606.28 606.29 606.30 606.31 606.32 606.33 606.34 606.35 606.36 606.37 606.38 606.39 606.40 606.41 606.42 606.43 606.44 606.45 606.46 606.47 606.48 606.49 606.50 606.51 606.52 606.53 606.54 606.55 606.56 606.57 606.58 606.59 606.60 606.61 606.62 606.63 606.64 606.65 606.66 606.67 606.68 606.69 606.70 606.71 607.1 608.1 609.1 610.1 610.2 610.3 610.4 610.5 610.6 611.1 612.1 613.1 614.1 615.1 616.1 616.2 616.3 616.4 616.5 616.6 616.7 616.8 616.9 616.10 616.11 616.12 616.13 616.14 616.15 616.16 616.17 616.18 616.19 616.20 616.21 616.22 616.23 616.24 616.25 616.26 617.1 618.1 619.1 620.1 621.1 621.2 621.3 621.4 621.5 621.6 621.7 621.8 621.9 621.10 621.11 621.12 621.13 621.14 621.15 621.16 621.17 621.18 621.19 621.20 621.21 621.22 621.23 621.24 622.1 623.1 624.1 625.1 625.2 626.1 627.1 628.1 628.2 628.3 628.4 628.5 628.6 628.7 628.8 628.9 628.10 628.11 628.12 628.13 628.14 628.15 628.16 628.17 629.1 630.1 631.1 632.1 632.2 633.1 634.1 635.1 635.2 635.3 635.4 635.5 635.6 635.7 635.8 635.9 635.10 635.11 635.12 635.13 636.1 637.1 638.1 639.1 640.1 641.1 641.2 641.3 641.4 641.5 641.6 641.7 641.8 641.9 641.10 641.11 641.12 641.13 641.14 641.15 641.16 641.17 641.18 641.19 641.20 641.21 641.22 642.1 643.1 644.1 645.1 646.1 647.1 648.1 648.2 648.3 648.4 648.5 648.6 648.7 648.8 648.9 648.10 648.11 648.12 648.13 648.14 648.15 648.16 648.17 649.1 650.1 651.1 652.1 653.1 654.1 655.1 656.1 656.2 656.3 656.4 656.5 656.6 656.7 656.8 656.9 656.10 656.11 656.12 656.13 656.14 656.15 656.16 656.17 656.18 656.19 656.20 656.21 656.22 656.23 656.24 656.25 656.26 656.27 656.28 656.29 656.30 656.31 656.32 656.33 656.34 656.35 656.36 657.1 658.1 659.1 660.1 660.2 661.1 662.1 662.2 663.1 664.1 664.2 664.3 664.4 664.5 664.6 664.7 664.8 664.9 664.10 664.11 664.12 664.13 664.14 664.15 664.16 664.17 664.18 665.1 666.1 666.2 666.3 666.4 666.5 667.1 668.1 669.1 670.1 670.2 671.1 672.1 673.1 674.1 674.2 675.1 676.1 676.2 676.3 676.4 676.5 676.6 676.7 676.8 676.9 676.10 676.11 676.12 676.13 676.14 676.15 676.16 676.17 676.18 676.19 676.20 676.21 676.22 676.23 676.24 676.25 676.26 676.27 676.28 676.29 676.30 676.31 676.32 676.33 676.34 676.35 677.1 678.1 678.2 678.3 679.1 680.1 681.1 682.1 683.1 684.1 684.2 684.3 684.4 684.5 684.6 684.7 684.8 684.9 684.10 684.11 684.12 684.13 684.14 684.15 684.16 684.17 684.18 684.19 684.20 684.21 684.22 684.23 685.1 686.1 687.1 688.1 689.1 689.2 689.3 689.4 689.5 689.6 689.7 689.8 689.9 689.10 689.11 689.12 689.13 690.1 691.1 692.1 693.1 693.2 694.1 695.1 696.1 696.2 696.3 696.4 696.5 696.6 696.7 696.8 696.9 696.10 696.11 696.12 696.13 696.14 696.15 696.16 696.17 696.18 696.19 696.20 696.21 696.22 696.23 696.24 696.25 697.1 698.1 699.1 700.1 700.2 701.1 702.1 703.1 703.2 703.3 703.4 703.5 703.6 703.7 703.8 703.9 703.10 703.11 703.12 703.13 703.14 703.15 703.16 703.17 703.18 703.19 703.20 703.21 704.1 705.1 706.1 707.1 708.1 708.2 709.1 709.2 710.1 711.1 711.2 711.3 711.4 711.5 711.6 711.7 711.8 711.9 711.10 711.11 711.12 711.13 711.14 711.15 711.16 711.17 712.1 713.1 714.1 715.1 716.1 717.1 718.1 718.2 718.3 718.4 718.5 718.6 718.7 718.8 718.9 718.10 718.11 718.12 718.13 718.14 718.15 718.16 718.17 718.18 718.19 718.20 718.21 718.22 718.23 718.24 718.25 718.26 718.27 718.28 718.29 718.30 718.31 718.32 718.33 718.34 718.35 718.36 718.37 718.38 718.39 719.1 720.1 720.2 720.3 720.4 720.5 720.6 721.1 722.1 723.1 724.1 725.1 726.1 726.2 726.3 726.4 726.5 726.6 726.7 726.8 727.1 728.1 729.1 730.1 731.1 732.1 733.1 733.2 733.3 733.4 733.5 733.6 733.7 733.8 733.9 734.1 735.1 736.1 737.1 738.1 739.1 739.2 739.3 739.4 739.5 739.6 739.7 740.1 741.1 742.1 743.1 744.1 745.1 745.2 745.3 745.4 745.5 745.6 746.1 747.1 748.1 749.1 750.1 750.2 750.3 750.4 751.1 752.1 753.1 754.1 755.1 756.1 757.1 757.2 757.3 757.4 757.5 758.1 759.1 760.1 761.1 762.1 763.1 763.2 763.3 764.1 765.1 766.1 767.1 768.1 769.1 770.1 770.2 770.3 770.4 770.5 771.1 772.1 773.1 774.1 775.1 775.2 775.3 776.1 777.1 777.2 777.3 777.4 777.5 777.6 777.7 777.8 778.1 779.1 780.1 781.1 782.1 783.1 784.1 785.1 785.2 785.3 785.4 785.5 785.6 785.7 785.8 785.9 785.10 785.11 785.12 785.13 785.14 785.15 785.16 785.17 785.18 785.19 785.20 785.21 785.22 785.23 785.24 785.25 785.26 785.27 785.28 785.29 785.30 785.31 785.32 785.33 785.34 785.35 785.36 785.37 785.38 785.39 785.40 785.41 785.42 785.43 785.44 785.45 785.46 785.47 785.48 785.49 785.50 785.51 785.52 785.53 785.54 785.55 785.56 785.57 785.58 785.59 785.60 785.61 785.62 785.63 786.1 787.1 788.1 789.1 790.1 791.1 792.1 792.2 792.3 792.4 792.5 792.6 792.7 793.1 794.1 794.2 794.3 794.4 794.5 795.1 796.1 797.1 798.1 799.1 800.1 800.2 800.3 800.4 801.1 802.1 803.1 804.1 805.1 806.1 807.1 807.2 807.3 807.4 807.5 807.6 807.7 807.8 807.9 807.10 807.11 808.1 809.1 810.1 810.2 811.1 812.1 812.2 813.1 814.1 814.2 814.3 814.4 814.5 815.1 816.1 817.1 818.1 819.1 820.1 820.2 821.1 822.1 822.2 822.3 822.4 822.5 822.6 822.7 822.8 822.9 822.10 822.11 822.12 822.13 822.14 822.15 822.16 822.17 823.1 824.1 825.1 825.2 826.1 827.1 828.1 829.1 830.1 830.2 830.3 830.4 830.5 830.6 830.7 830.8 830.9 831.1 832.1 833.1 834.1 834.2 835.1 836.1 837.1 837.2 837.3 837.4 837.5 837.6 837.7 837.8 837.9 837.10 837.11 837.12 837.13 837.14 838.1 839.1 840.1 841.1 842.1 843.1 844.1 844.2 844.3 844.4 844.5 844.6 845.1 846.1 847.1 848.1 848.2 849.1 850.1 850.2 850.3 850.4 851.1 852.1 853.1 854.1 855.1 855.2 856.1 857.1 858.1 859.1 860.1 860.2 861.1 861.2 861.3 861.4 861.5 861.6 861.7 861.8 861.9 862.1 863.1 864.1 865.1 866.1 867.1 868.1 869.1 869.2 869.3 869.4 869.5 869.6 869.7 869.8 869.9 869.10 869.11 869.12 869.13 869.14 869.15 870.1 871.1 872.1 873.1 874.1 875.1 875.2 875.3 875.4 875.5 875.6 875.7 875.8 875.9 876.1 877.1 878.1 879.1 879.2 880.1 881.1 882.1 882.2 882.3 882.4 882.5 882.6 882.7 882.8 882.9 882.10 882.11 882.12 882.13 882.14 883.1 884.1 885.1 886.1 887.1 888.1 888.2 888.3 888.4 888.5 888.6 889.1 890.1 891.1 892.1 893.1 894.1 895.1 895.2 895.3 895.4 895.5 895.6 895.7 895.8 895.9 895.10 895.11 895.12 895.13 895.14 895.15 895.16 895.17 895.18 895.19 895.20 895.21 896.1 897.1 898.1 899.1 899.2 900.1 901.1 902.1 902.2 902.3 902.4 902.5 902.6 903.1 904.1 905.1 906.1 906.2 907.1 907.2 908.1 909.1 910.1 910.2 910.3 910.4 910.5 910.6 910.7 910.8 910.9 910.10 910.11 910.12 910.13 910.14 910.15 910.16 910.17 910.18 911.1 912.1 913.1 914.1 915.1 916.1 917.1 918.1 918.2 918.3 918.4 918.5 918.6 918.7 918.8 918.9 918.10 918.11 918.12 918.13 918.14 918.15 918.16 918.17 918.18 918.19 918.20 918.21 918.22 918.23 918.24 918.25 918.26 918.27 918.28 918.29 918.30 918.31 918.32 918.33 918.34 918.35 918.36 918.37 918.38 918.39 918.40 918.41 918.42 918.43 918.44 918.45 918.46 918.47 919.1 920.1 921.1 922.1 923.1 924.1 924.2 924.3 924.4 924.5 924.6 924.7 924.8 924.9 924.10 924.11 924.12 925.1 926.1 927.1 928.1 929.1 930.1 930.2 930.3 930.4 930.5 930.6 931.1 932.1 933.1 934.1 935.1 935.2 935.3 935.4 935.5 935.6 936.1 937.1 937.2 937.3 937.4 937.5 937.6 938.1 938.2 938.3 938.4 938.5 939.1 940.1 941.1 942.1 943.1 943.2 943.3 944.1 945.1 946.1 947.1 948.1 949.1 949.2 949.3 949.4 950.1 951.1 952.1 953.1 954.1 955.1 956.1 957.1 958.1 959.1 959.2 959.3 959.4 959.5 959.6 959.7 959.8 959.9 959.10 959.11 959.12 959.13 959.14 959.15 959.16 959.17 959.18 959.19 959.20 959.21 959.22 959.23 959.24 959.25 959.26 959.27 959.28 959.29 959.30 959.31 960.1 960.2 961.1 961.2 961.3 961.4 961.5 961.6 961.7 961.8 961.9 961.10 961.11 961.12 961.13 961.14 962.1 963.1 964.1 965.1 966.1 966.2 967.1 968.1 969.1 969.2 970.1 971.1 972.1 973.1 974.1 974.2 974.3 974.4 974.5 975.1 976.1 977.1 978.1 979.1 979.2 980.1 980.2 981.1 981.2 982.1 983.1 984.1 984.2 984.3 984.4 984.5 984.6 984.7 984.8 984.9 984.10 984.11 984.12 984.13 984.14 984.15 984.16 984.17 984.18 984.19 984.20 984.21 984.22 984.23 984.24 984.25 984.26 984.27 984.28 984.29 984.30 984.31 985.1 986.1 987.1 988.1 988.2 989.1 990.1 991.1 992.1 992.2 992.3 992.4 992.5 992.6 992.7 992.8 992.9 992.10 992.11 992.12 992.13 992.14 992.15 992.16 993.1 994.1 995.1 996.1 997.1 998.1 998.2 999.1 1000.1 1001.1 1001.2 1001.3 1001.4 1001.5 1001.6 1001.7 1001.8 1001.9 1001.10 1001.11 1001.12 1001.13 1001.14 1001.15 1001.16 1001.17 1001.18 1001.19 1001.20 1001.21 1001.22 1001.23 1001.24 1001.25 1001.26 1001.27 1001.28 1001.29 1001.30 1001.31 1001.32 1001.33 1001.34 1001.35 1001.36 1002.1 1003.1 1004.1 1005.1 1006.1 1007.1 1008.1 1008.2 1008.3 1008.4 1008.5 1008.6 1008.7 1008.8 1008.9 1008.10 1008.11 1009.1 1010.1 1011.1 1012.1 1013.1 1014.1 1014.2 1014.3 1014.4 1014.5 1014.6 1014.7 1014.8 1014.9 1014.10 1014.11 1014.12 1014.13 1014.14 1015.1 1016.1 1017.1 1018.1 1019.1 1020.1 1020.2 1020.3 1020.4 1020.5 1020.6 1021.1 1022.1 1023.1 1024.1 1025.1 1025.2 1026.1 1027.1 1027.2 1027.3 1027.4 1027.5 1027.6 1027.7 1027.8 1027.9 1027.10 1027.11 1027.12 1027.13 1027.14 1027.15 1027.16 1027.17 1027.18 1028.1 1029.1 1030.1 1030.2 1031.1 1032.1 1033.1 1034.1 1034.2 1034.3 1035.1 1035.2 1035.3 1035.4 1035.5 1035.6 1035.7 1035.8 1035.9 1035.10 1035.11 1035.12 1035.13 1036.1 1037.1 1037.2 1037.3 1037.4 1038.1 1039.1 1040.1 1041.1 1042.1 1043.1 1043.2 1043.3 1043.4 1043.5 1043.6 1043.7 1043.8 1043.9 1043.10 1043.11 1044.1 1045.1 1046.1 1047.1 1048.1 1048.2 1048.3 1048.4 1048.5 1048.6 1048.7 1048.8 1048.9 1048.10 1048.11 1048.12 1048.13 1048.14 1048.15 1048.16 1048.17 1048.18 1048.19 1048.20 1048.21 1048.22 1048.23 1048.24 1048.25 1048.26 1048.27 1048.28 1048.29 1048.30 1048.31 1048.32 1048.33 1048.34 1048.35 1049.1 1050.1 1051.1 1052.1 1053.1 1054.1 1055.1 1055.2 1055.3 1055.4 1056.1 1056.2 1056.3 1056.4 1056.5 1056.6 1056.7 1056.8 1056.9 1056.10 1056.11 1056.12 1056.13 1056.14 1056.15 1056.16 1056.17 1057.1 1057.2 1057.3 1057.4 1057.5 1058.1 1059.1 1059.2 1059.3 1059.4 1059.5 1059.6 1059.7 1059.8 1059.9 1059.10 1059.11 1060.1 1061.1 1062.1 1063.1 1064.1 1065.1 1065.2 1066.1 1067.1 1068.1 1068.2 1068.3 1068.4 1068.5 1068.6 1068.7 1068.8 1068.9 1068.10 1068.11 1068.12 1068.13 1068.14 1068.15 1068.16 1068.17 1068.18 1068.19 1068.20 1068.21 1068.22 1068.23 1069.1 1070.1 1071.1 1072.1 1073.1 1074.1 1074.2 1074.3 1075.1 1076.1 1077.1 1078.1 1079.1 1079.2 1080.1 1081.1 1081.2 1082.1 1083.1 1084.1 1084.2 1084.3 1084.4 1084.5 1084.6 1084.7 1084.8 1084.9 1084.10 1084.11 1084.12 1084.13 1084.14 1084.15 1084.16 1084.17 1084.18 1084.19 1084.20 1084.21 1084.22 1084.23 1084.24 1084.25 1084.26 1084.27 1084.28 1084.29 1084.30 1084.31 1084.32 1084.33 1084.34 1084.35 1084.36 1084.37 1084.38 1084.39 1084.40 1085.1 1085.2 1085.3 1085.4 1085.5 1085.6 1085.7 1085.8 1085.9 1085.10 1085.11 1085.12 1085.13 1086.1 1086.2 1086.3 1087.1 1087.2 1087.3 1087.4 1087.5 1087.6 1087.7 1087.8 1087.9 1087.10 1087.11 1087.12 1087.13 1087.14 1087.15 1087.16 1088.1 1088.2 1088.3 1088.4 1089.1 1089.2 1089.3 1089.4 1089.5 1089.6 1089.7 1089.8 1089.9 1089.10 1089.11 1089.12 1089.13 1089.14 1089.15 1090.1 1090.2 1090.3 1090.4 1090.5 1090.6 1090.7 1090.8 1091.1 1091.2 1091.3 1091.4 1091.5 1091.6 1092.1 1092.2 1092.3 1092.4 1092.5 1092.6 1092.7 1092.8 1092.9 1092.10 1092.11 1092.12 1092.13 1092.14 1092.15 1092.16 1093.1 1093.2 1093.3 1094.1 1094.2 1094.3 1094.4 1094.5 1094.6 1095.1 1096.1 1097.1 1098.1 1098.2 1099.1 1100.1 1101.1 1102.1 1102.2 1102.3 1102.4 1102.5 1102.6 1102.7 1102.8 1102.9 1102.10 1102.11 1102.12 1102.13 1102.14 1102.15 1102.16 1102.17 1102.18 1102.19 1102.20 1102.21 1102.22 1102.23 1102.24 1102.25 1102.26 1102.27 1102.28 1102.29 1102.30 1102.31 1102.32 1102.33 1102.34 1102.35 1102.36 1102.37 1102.38 1102.39 1102.40 1102.41 1102.42 1102.43 1102.44 1102.45 1102.46 1102.47 1103.1 1103.2 1103.3 1103.4 1103.5 1103.6 1103.7 1103.8 1103.9 1103.10 1104.1 1105.1 1106.1 1107.1 1108.1 1108.2 1109.1 1110.1 1111.1 1112.1 1112.2 1112.3 1112.4 1113.1 1113.2 1113.3 1113.4 1113.5 1113.6 1113.7 1113.8 1113.9 1113.10 1113.11 1113.12 1113.13 1113.14 1113.15 1113.16 1113.17 1113.18 1113.19 1113.20 1114.1 1114.2 1114.3 1114.4 1114.5 1114.6 1114.7 1114.8 1114.9 1114.10 1114.11 1114.12 1114.13 1114.14 1114.15 1114.16 1114.17 1115.1 1115.2 1115.3 1115.4 1115.5 1115.6 1115.7 1115.8 1115.9 1115.10 1115.11 1115.12 1115.13 1116.1 1117.1 1118.1 1119.1 1119.2 1120.1 1121.1 1122.1 1123.1 1124.1 1124.2 1124.3 1124.4 1124.5 1124.6 1124.7 1124.8 1124.9 1124.10 1124.11 1124.12 1124.13 1124.14 1124.15 1124.16 1124.17 1124.18 1124.19 1124.20 1124.21 1125.1 1125.2 1125.3 1125.4 1125.5 1125.6 1125.7 1126.1 1127.1 1128.1 1129.1 1130.1 1131.1 1132.1 1133.1 1134.1 1135.1 1136.1 1137.1 1137.2 1138.1 1139.1 1139.2 1139.3 1139.4 1139.5 1139.6 1139.7 1140.1 1141.1 1142.1 1143.1 1144.1 1145.1 1146.1 1146.2 1146.3 1146.4 1146.5 1146.6 1147.1 1148.1 1149.1 1150.1 1150.2 1151.1 1152.1 1153.1 1153.2 1153.3 1153.4 1153.5 1153.6 1153.7 1153.8 1153.9 1154.1 1155.1 1156.1 1157.1 1158.1 1159.1 1160.1 1161.1 1162.1 1163.1 1163.2 1163.3 1163.4 1163.5 1163.6 1164.1 1165.1 1166.1 1167.1 1168.1 1169.1 1169.2 1169.3 1169.4 1169.5 1169.6 1169.7 1169.8 1169.9 1169.10 1170.1 1171.1 1172.1 1173.1 1174.1 1175.1 1175.2 1176.1 1177.1 1178.1 1179.1 1179.2 1179.3 1179.4 1179.5 1179.6 1179.7 1179.8 1179.9 1179.10 1179.11 1179.12 1179.13 1180.1 1181.1 1181.2 1181.3 1181.4 1181.5 1181.6 1181.7 1182.1 1183.1 1184.1 1185.1 1185.2 1186.1 1187.1 1188.1 1188.2 1189.1 1190.1 1190.2 1191.1 1191.2 1191.3 1192.1 1193.1 1193.2 1194.1 1194.2 1195.1 1196.1 1197.1 1198.1 1199.1 1200.1 1201.1 1202.1 1202.2 1202.3 1202.4 1202.5 1202.6 1202.7 1202.8 1202.9 1202.10 1202.11 1202.12 1202.13 1203.1 1204.1 1205.1 1206.1 1207.1 1208.1 1208.2 1208.3 1208.4 1208.5 1208.6 1208.7 1208.8 1208.9 1209.1 1210.1 1211.1 1212.1 1213.1 1214.1 1215.1 1216.1 1216.2 1216.3 1216.4 1216.5 1216.6 1216.7 1216.8 1216.9 1216.10 1216.11 1216.12 1216.13 1216.14 1216.15 1217.1 1218.1 1219.1 1220.1 1221.1 1222.1 1223.1 1223.2 1223.3 1223.4 1223.5 1223.6 1223.7 1223.8 1223.9 1223.10 1223.11 1224.1 1225.1 1226.1 1227.1 1228.1 1229.1 1230.1 1231.1 1232.1 1232.2 1232.3 1232.4 1232.5 1232.6 1232.7 1232.8 1233.1 1234.1 1235.1 1236.1 1237.1 1237.2 1238.1 1239.1 1240.1 1240.2 1240.3 1240.4 1240.5 1240.6 1240.7 1240.8 1240.9 1241.1 1242.1 1243.1 1244.1 1245.1 1246.1 1246.2 1247.1 1248.1 1249.1 1249.2 1249.3 1249.4 1249.5 1249.6 1250.1 1251.1 1252.1 1253.1 1254.1 1255.1 1255.2 1255.3 1256.1 1257.1 1258.1 1259.1 1260.1 1260.2 1261.1 1262.1 1263.1 1263.2 1263.3 1263.4 1263.5 1263.6 1263.7 1263.8 1263.9 1263.10 1263.11 1263.12 1263.13 1263.14 1264.1 1265.1 1266.1 1267.1 1267.2 1268.1 1269.1 1270.1 1271.1 1271.2 1271.3 1271.4 1271.5 1271.6 1271.7 1271.8 1271.9 1271.10 1271.11 1271.12 1272.1 1273.1 1274.1 1275.1 1276.1 1277.1 1278.1 1279.1 1280.1 1280.2 1280.3 1280.4 1280.5 1280.6 1280.7 1280.8 1280.9 1280.10 1280.11 1281.1 1282.1 1283.1 1284.1 1285.1 1285.2 1285.3 1285.4 1285.5 1285.6 1285.7 1285.8 1285.9 1286.1 1287.1 1288.1 1289.1 1290.1 1291.1 1292.1 1293.1 1293.2 1293.3 1293.4 1293.5 1293.6 1293.7 1293.8 1294.1 1295.1 1296.1 1297.1 1298.1 1299.1 1300.1 1301.1 1302.1 1303.1 1303.2 1303.3 1303.4 1303.5 1303.6 1303.7 1303.8 1303.9 1303.10 1303.11 1303.12 1303.13 1303.14 1303.15 1304.1 1305.1 1306.1 1307.1 1308.1 1309.1 1309.2 1309.3 1309.4 1310.1 1311.1 1311.2 1312.1 1313.1 1314.1 1315.1 1316.1 1317.1 1317.2 1317.3 1317.4 1317.5 1317.6 1317.7 1317.8 1317.9 1317.10 1318.1 1319.1 1320.1 1321.1 1322.1 1322.2 1322.3 1323.1 1324.1 1325.1 1326.1 1326.2 1327.1 1328.1 1329.1 1329.2 1329.3 1330.1 1331.1 1332.1 1333.1 1334.1 1335.1 1336.1 1336.2 1336.3 1336.4 1337.1 1338.1 1338.2 1338.3 1338.4 1338.5 1338.6 1338.7 1339.1 1340.1 1341.1 1342.1 1343.1 1344.1 1345.1 1345.2 1345.3 1345.4 1345.5 1345.6 1345.7 1345.8 1346.1 1347.1 1347.2 1347.3 1347.4 1348.1 1349.1 1350.1 1351.1 1352.1 1353.1 1354.1 1354.2 1354.3 1354.4 1354.5 1355.1 1356.1 1357.1 1358.1 1359.1 1359.2 1359.3 1359.4 1359.5 1359.6 1359.7 1359.8 1359.9 1359.10 1359.11 1359.12 1359.13 1359.14 1359.15 1359.16 1359.17 1359.18 1359.19 1359.20 1359.21 1359.22 1359.23 1359.24 1360.1 1361.1 1362.1 1363.1 1364.1 1365.1 1366.1 1367.1 1368.1 1369.1 1370.1 1370.2 1370.3 1370.4 1370.5 1370.6 1370.7 1370.8 1370.9 1371.1 1372.1 1373.1 1374.1 1375.1 1376.1 1377.1 1378.1 1379.1 1379.2 1379.3 1379.4 1379.5 1379.6 1380.1 1380.2 1380.3 1380.4 1380.5 1380.6 1380.7 1380.8 1380.9 1381.1 1382.1 1383.1 1384.1 1385.1 1385.2 1385.3 1385.4 1385.5 1385.6 1386.1 1387.1 1388.1 1389.1 1390.1 1391.1 1391.2 1391.3 1391.4 1391.5 1391.6 1391.7 1391.8 1391.9 1391.10 1391.11 1391.12 1391.13 1391.14 1391.15 1391.16 1391.17 1391.18 1391.19 1391.20 1391.21 1391.22 1391.23 1391.24 1391.25 1392.1 1393.1 1394.1 1395.1 1396.1 1397.1 1398.1 1399.1 1399.2 1399.3 1399.4 1399.5 1399.6 1399.7 1399.8 1399.9 1399.10 1399.11 1399.12 1399.13 1399.14 1399.15 1399.16 1399.17 1399.18 1399.19 1400.1 1401.1 1402.1 1402.2 1403.1 1404.1 1404.2 1405.1 1406.1 1407.1 1407.2 1407.3 1407.4 1407.5 1407.6 1407.7 1407.8 1407.9 1407.10 1407.11 1407.12 1407.13 1407.14 1407.15 1407.16 1407.17 1407.18 1407.19 1407.20 1407.21 1407.22 1408.1 1408.2 1408.3 1409.1 1410.1 1411.1 1412.1 1413.1 1414.1 1414.2 1415.1 1416.1 1417.1 1417.2 1417.3 1417.4 1417.5 1417.6 1417.7 1417.8 1417.9 1417.10 1417.11 1417.12 1417.13 1417.14 1417.15 1417.16 1417.17 1417.18 1418.1 1419.1 1419.2 1419.3 1420.1 1421.1 1422.1 1423.1 1424.1 1425.1 1426.1 1426.2 1426.3 1426.4 1426.5 1426.6 1426.7 1426.8 1426.9 1426.10 1426.11 1427.1 1427.2 1428.1 1429.1 1430.1 1431.1 1432.1 1432.2 1433.1 1433.2 1433.3 1433.4 1433.5 1433.6 1433.7 1433.8 1433.9 1433.10 1433.11 1433.12 1433.13 1433.14 1433.15 1433.16 1433.17 1433.18 1433.19 1433.20 1433.21 1433.22 1433.23 1433.24 1433.25 1434.1 1435.1 1436.1 1437.1 1438.1 1438.2 1439.1 1439.2 1439.3 1439.4 1439.5 1439.6 1439.7 1439.8 1439.9 1439.10 1439.11 1439.12 1439.13 1439.14 1439.15 1440.1 1441.1 1442.1 1443.1 1444.1 1444.2 1445.1 1446.1 1447.1 1448.1 1448.2 1449.1 1450.1 1450.2 1450.3 1450.4 1450.5 1450.6 1450.7 1450.8 1450.9 1450.10 1450.11 1450.12 1450.13 1450.14 1450.15 1450.16 1450.17 1450.18 1450.19 1450.20 1450.21 1451.1 1452.1 1453.1 1454.1 1455.1 1456.1 1457.1 1457.2 1457.3 1457.4 1457.5 1457.6 1457.7 1457.8 1457.9 1457.10 1458.1 1459.1 1460.1 1461.1 1461.2 1462.1 1463.1 1463.2 1463.3 1463.4 1463.5 1463.6 1463.7 1463.8 1463.9 1463.10 1463.11 1463.12 1463.13 1463.14 1463.15 1463.16 1463.17 1463.18 1463.19 1463.20 1463.21 1463.22 1463.23 1463.24 1463.25 1463.26 1463.27 1463.28 1463.29 1463.30 1463.31 1463.32 1463.33 1463.34 1464.1 1465.1 1466.1 1467.1 1467.2 1468.1 1469.1 1470.1 1470.2 1470.3 1470.4 1470.5 1470.6 1470.7 1470.8 1470.9 1470.10 1470.11 1470.12 1470.13 1470.14 1470.15 1470.16 1471.1 1471.2 1472.1 1473.1 1474.1 1475.1 1476.1 1476.2 1476.3 1476.4 1476.5 1476.6 1476.7 1476.8 1476.9 1476.10 1476.11 1476.12 1476.13 1477.1 1478.1 1479.1 1480.1 1481.1 1482.1 1482.2 1483.1 1484.1 1484.2 1485.1 1486.1 1486.2 1487.1 1488.1 1489.1 1489.2 1490.1 1491.1 1491.2 1492.1 1493.1 1493.2 1494.1 1495.1 1495.2 1496.1 1496.2 1497.1 1497.2 1498.1 1499.1 1500.1 1500.2 1501.1 1502.1 1502.2 1503.1 1504.1 1505.1 1505.2 1506.1 1507.1 1508.1 1509.1 1510.1 1510.2 1511.1 1512.1 1513.1 1514.1 1514.2 1515.1 1516.1 1516.2 1517.1 1518.1 1519.1 1519.2 1520.1 1521.1 1522.1 1523.1 1523.2 1523.3 1523.4 1524.1 1524.2 1524.3 1525.1 1526.1 1527.1 1527.2 1528.1 1529.1 1530.1 1531.1 1532.1 1533.1 1534.1 1534.2 1535.1 1536.1 1537.1 1538.1 1539.1 1540.1 1541.1 1542.1 1543.1 1544.1 1545.1 1546.1 1547.1 1548.1 1549.1 1550.1 1550.2 1550.3 1550.4 1551.1 1552.1 1553.1 1554.1 1554.2 1555.1 1556.1 1557.1 1557.2 1558.1 1559.1 1560.1 1561.1 1562.1 1563.1 1564.1 1565.1 1566.1 1566.2 1567.1 1568.1 1569.1 1570.1 1571.1 1572.1 1573.1 1574.1 1575.1 1575.2 1575.3 1576.1 1577.1 1578.1 1578.2 1579.1 1580.1 1581.1 1582.1 1583.1 1584.1 1585.1 1586.1 1586.2 1586.3 1587.1 1587.2 1588.1 1589.1 1589.2 1590.1 1590.2 1591.1 1592.1 1593.1 1593.2 1594.1 1595.1 1596.1 1597.1 1598.1 1599.1 1600.1 1601.1 1601.2 1601.3 1601.4 1601.5 1602.1 1602.2 1602.3 1603.1 1604.1 1604.2 1604.3 1605.1 1605.2 1605.3 1606.1 1607.1 1608.1 1609.1 1610.1 1610.2 1611.1 1612.1 1613.1 1613.2 1614.1 1615.1 1616.1 1617.1 1618.1 1619.1 1620.1 1621.1 1622.1 1623.1 1623.2 1623.3 1623.4 1623.5 1623.6 1623.7 1623.8 1624.1 1624.2 1624.3 1624.4 1624.5 1624.6 1624.7 1625.1 1625.2 1625.3 1626.1 1626.2 1626.3 1626.4 1627.1 1627.2 1627.3 1628.1 1629.1 1630.1 1630.2 1631.1 1632.1 1633.1 1634.1 1635.1 1636.1 1637.1 1638.1 1639.1 1639.2 1639.3 1639.4 1639.5 1640.1 1640.2 1640.3 1640.4 1640.5 1641.1 1641.2 1641.3 1641.4 1641.5 1641.6 1641.7 1641.8 1642.1 1642.2 1642.3 1642.4 1642.5 1643.1 1643.2 1643.3 1643.4 1644.1 1645.1 1646.1 1647.1 1648.1 1649.1 1650.1 1651.1 1652.1 1653.1 1654.1 1655.1 1655.2 1655.3 1655.4 1655.5 1655.6 1656.1 1656.2 1656.3 1656.4 1656.5 1657.1 1657.2 1657.3 1657.4 1658.1 1658.2 1658.3 1658.4 1659.1 1659.2 1659.3 1660.1 1661.1 1662.1 1663.1 1664.1 1665.1 1666.1 1667.1 1668.1 1669.1 1670.1 1671.1 1671.2 1671.3 1671.4 1671.5 1671.6 1671.7 1671.8 1671.9 1671.10 1671.11 1671.12 1672.1 1673.1 1674.1 1674.2 1675.1 1676.1 1677.1 1678.1 1679.1 1680.1 1681.1 1682.1 1683.1 1684.1 1684.2 1684.3 1684.4 1684.5 1684.6 1684.7 1684.8 1685.1 1685.2 1685.3 1685.4 1685.5 1685.6 1685.7 1685.8 1685.9 1686.1 1686.2 1686.3 1686.4 1687.1 1687.2 1687.3 1687.4 1688.1 1688.2 1688.3 1688.4 1688.5 1688.6 1688.7 1688.8 1688.9 1689.1 1691.1 1692.1 1693.1 1694.1 1695.1 1695.2 1695.3 1695.4 1695.5 1695.6 1695.7 1695.8 1695.9 1695.10 1695.11 1695.12 1695.13 1695.14 1695.15 1695.16 1695.17 1695.18 1695.19 1695.20 1695.21 1696.1 1697.1 1698.1 1698.2 1699.1 1700.1 1701.1 1702.1 1703.1 1704.1 1705.1 1706.1 1707.1 1708.1 1709.1 1709.2 1709.3 1709.4 1709.5 1709.6 1709.7 1709.8 1709.9 1709.10 1709.11 1709.12 1709.13 1709.14 1709.15 1710.1 1710.2 1710.3 1711.1 1711.2 1711.3 1711.4 1712.1 1712.2 1712.3 1712.4 1713.1 1713.2 1713.3 1714.1 1714.2 1714.3 1714.4 1714.5 1714.6 1714.7 1714.8 1714.9 1715.1 1717.1 1718.1 1719.1 1720.1 1721.1 1721.2 1721.3 1721.4 1721.5 1721.6 1721.7 1721.8 1721.9 1722.1 1723.1 1724.1 1724.2 1725.1 1726.1 1727.1 1727.2 1728.1 1729.1 1729.2 1730.1 1731.1 1732.1 1732.2 1733.1 1734.1 1734.2 1734.3 1734.4 1734.5 1734.6 1734.7 1734.8 1734.9 1734.10 1734.11 1734.12 1734.13 1734.14 1734.15 1735.1 1735.2 1736.1 1736.2 1736.3 1736.4 1737.1 1737.2 1737.3 1737.4 1738.1 1738.2 1738.3 1738.4 1738.5 1738.6 1738.7 1738.8 1738.9 1739.1 1740.1 1741.1 1742.1 1743.1 1744.1 1745.1 1745.2 1746.1 1747.1 1747.2 1748.1 1749.1 1750.1 1750.2 1750.3 1750.4 1750.5 1750.6 1750.7 1750.8 1750.9 1750.10 1750.11 1750.12 1750.13 1751.1 1752.1 1753.1 1753.2 1754.1 1755.1 1756.1 1757.1 1758.1 1759.1 1760.1 1761.1 1762.1 1762.2 1762.3 1762.4 1762.5 1762.6 1763.1 1763.2 1763.3 1763.4 1763.5 1763.6 1763.7 1763.8 1764.1 1764.2 1764.3 1764.4 1764.5 1764.6 1764.7 1764.8 1764.9 1765.1 1765.2 1765.3 1765.4 1765.5 1765.6 1765.7 1765.8 1765.9 1765.10 1765.11 1765.12 1765.13 1765.14 1765.15 1765.16 1765.17 1765.18 1765.19 1766.1 1767.1 1768.1 1769.1 1770.1 1770.2 1771.1 1772.1 1773.1 1774.1 1775.1 1776.1 1777.1 1778.1 1779.1 1779.2 1779.3 1779.4 1779.5 1779.6 1779.7 1779.8 1779.9 1779.10 1779.11 1779.12 1779.13 1780.1 1781.1 1782.1 1782.2 1783.1 1784.1 1785.1 1786.1 1787.1 1788.1 1788.2 1789.1 1790.1 1791.1 1792.1 1793.1 1793.2 1793.3 1793.4 1793.5 1793.6 1793.7 1794.1 1794.2 1794.3 1795.1 1795.2 1795.3 1795.4 1795.5 1795.6 1795.7 1795.8 1795.9 1796.1 1796.2 1796.3 1796.4 1796.5 1796.6 1796.7 1796.8 1796.9 1796.10 1796.11 1796.12 1797.1 1797.2 1797.3 1797.4 1797.5 1797.6 1797.7 1797.8 1797.9 1797.10 1797.11 1797.12 1797.13 1797.14 1797.15 1797.16 1797.17 1798.1 1798.2 1799.1 1799.2 1799.3 1799.4 1799.5 1799.6 1800.1 1801.1 1802.1 1803.1 1804.1 1805.1 1806.1 1806.2 1806.3 1806.4 1806.5 1806.6 1806.7 1806.8 1806.9 1807.1 1808.1 1809.1 1809.2 1810.1 1811.1 1812.1 1813.1 1814.1 1815.1 1816.1 1817.1 1818.1 1818.2 1818.3 1818.4 1818.5 1818.6 1818.7 1819.1 1819.2 1819.3 1819.4 1819.5 1820.1 1820.2 1820.3 1820.4 1820.5 1820.6 1821.1 1821.2 1821.3 1821.4 1822.1 1822.2 1822.3 1822.4 1822.5 1822.6 1822.7 1822.8 1823.1 1824.1 1825.1 1826.1 1827.1 1828.1 1829.1 1829.2 1830.1 1831.1 1832.1 1833.1 1834.1 1835.1 1836.1 1836.2 1836.3 1836.4 1836.5 1836.6 1836.7 1836.8 1836.9 1837.1 1838.1 1839.1 1839.2 1840.1 1841.1 1842.1 1843.1 1844.1 1845.1 1846.1 1847.1 1848.1 1849.1 1850.1 1850.2 1850.3 1850.4 1850.5 1850.6 1850.7 1850.8 1850.9 1850.10 1850.11 1850.12 1850.13 1850.14 1850.15 1850.16 1850.17 1851.1 1851.2 1851.3 1852.1 1852.2 1852.3 1852.4 1852.5 1852.6 1852.7 1852.8 1853.1 1853.2 1853.3 1853.4 1854.1 1854.2 1854.3 1854.4 1854.5 1854.6 1854.7 1855.1 1855.2 1855.3 1855.4 1855.5 1856.1 1856.2 1856.3 1856.4 1856.5 1856.6 1857.1 1858.1 1859.1 1860.1 1861.1 1861.2 1862.1 1863.1 1864.1 1865.1 1866.1 1867.1 1867.2 1867.3 1867.4 1867.5 1867.6 1867.7 1867.8 1867.9 1867.10 1868.1 1869.1 1870.1 1870.2 1871.1 1872.1 1873.1 1873.2 1874.1 1875.1 1876.1 1877.1 1878.1 1879.1 1879.2 1879.3 1879.4 1879.5 1879.6 1879.7 1880.1 1880.2 1880.3 1880.4 1880.5 1880.6 1880.7 1880.8 1881.1 1881.2 1881.3 1881.4 1881.5 1881.6 1881.7 1881.8 1881.9 1881.10 1881.11 1881.12 1881.13 1881.14 1881.15 1881.16 1881.17 1881.18 1882.1 1883.1 1883.2 1883.3 1884.1 1884.2 1884.3 1884.4 1884.5 1884.6 1885.1 1885.2 1885.3 1885.4 1885.5 1885.6 1885.7 1885.8 1886.1 1886.2 1886.3 1887.1 1888.1 1889.1 1890.1 1891.1 1892.1 1893.1 1894.1 1895.1 1896.1 1896.2 1897.1 1898.1 1898.2 1899.1 1900.1 1901.1 1902.1 1902.2 1902.3 1902.4 1902.5 1902.6 1902.7 1902.8 1902.9 1902.10 1902.11 1902.12 1903.1 1903.2 1904.1 1904.2 1904.3 1904.4 1904.5 1904.6 1904.7 1904.8 1905.1 1906.1 1907.1 1908.1 1909.1 1910.1 1910.2 1911.1 1912.1 1913.1 1914.1 1915.1 1915.2 1916.1 1917.1 1917.2 1917.3 1917.4 1917.5 1917.6 1917.7 1917.8 1918.1 1919.1 1919.2 1919.3 1919.4 1919.5 1919.6 1919.7 1919.8 1919.9 1919.10 1919.11 1919.12 1919.13 1919.14 1919.15 1919.16 1920.1 1921.1 1922.1 1923.1 1924.1 1925.1 1926.1 1927.1 1927.2 1927.3 1927.4 1927.5 1927.6
Svete Brigite Švedske Proročanstva i Otkrivenja Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) PRVA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista Njegovoj izabranoj i iskreno ljubljenoj nevjesti, svetoj Brigiti, o objavi svoga najsvetijeg Utjelovljenja, o odbijanju, oskvrnuću i napuštanju naše vjere i krštenja te o tome kako On poziva svoju ljubljenu nevjestu i sve kršćane da Ga vole. 1. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj neba i zemlje, jedan u Božanstvu s Ocem i Duhom Svetim. Ja sam onaj koji je govorio patrijarsima i prorocima i onaj kojeg su iščekivali. Zbog njihove žudnje i u skladu s Mojim obećanjem preuzeo sam tijelo bez grijeha i putenosti, ušavši u tijelo Djevice poput sunca što sja kroz najčišći dragulj. Kako svjetlost ne oštećuje staklo ulazeći u njega, tako ni Djevica nije izgubila djevičanstvo kad sam uzeo Ljudskost. Postao sam tijelom tako da se nisam morao odreći svojega Božanstva i nisam manje Bog – s Ocem i Duhom Svetim, vladajući i držeći sve stvari – iako sam bio u utrobi Djevice u svojoj ljudskoj naravi. Kao što se svjetlost nikad ne odvaja od vatre, jednako tako se ni Moje Božanstvo nikada nije odvojilo od Moje Ljudskosti, čak ni u smrti. Nakon toga dopustio sam da Moje čisto i bezgrešno tijelo bude izranjavano od glave do pete i bude raspeto za sve grijehe čovječanstva. To isto tijelo sada se nudi svakoga dana na oltaru kako bi Me čovječanstvo moglo više ljubiti i češće se spominjati Mojih velikih djela. Ali sada sam posve zaboravljen, zanemaren, prezren i protjeran poput kralja izbačenog iz vlastitog kraljevstva, na čije je mjesto izabran i čašćen najpokvareniji razbojnik. Svakako sam želio da Moje kraljevstvo bude unutar čovjeka i pravo je da Mu Ja budem kralj i Gospodin, jer Ja sam ga stvorio i otkupio. No on je prekinuo i oskvrnuo vjeru koju mi je obećao na svojem krštenju, prekršio i prezrivo odbio Moje zakone i zapovijedi koje sam mu odredio i otkrio. On voli svoju samovolju i odbija čuti Me. Štoviše, on uzvisuje najpokvarenijeg lopova, đavla, iznad Mene i iskazuje svoju vjeru njemu. Đavao je zaista lopov jer za sebe s pomoću zlih iskušenja, loših savjeta i lažnih obećanja krade ljudsku dušu koju sam Ja otkupio svojom krvlju. Ali on to ne čini jer je jači od Mene; jer Ja sam toliko moćan da mogu učiniti sve stvari jednom riječju i toliko pravedan da ne bih, čak ni kad bi to svi sveti tražili od mene, počinio ni najmanju stvar protiv pravde. No, budući da čovjek, kojem je dana slobodna volja, svojevoljno odbija Moje zapovijedi i pokorava se đavlu, onda je jedino pravo da iskusi njegovu tiraniju i zlobu. Ja sam đavla stvorio dobrim, ali je pao svojom vlastitom pokvarenom voljom, i takoreći, postao Moj sluga za izvršavanje kazne nad radnicima zla. Ipak, iako sam sada toliko prezren, Ja sam još uvijek toliko milosrdan da će se svakome tko moli za Moju milost i ponizi se u popravljanju, oprostiti njegovi grijesi, i Ja ću ga spasiti od zlog lopova – đavla. Ali one koji ustraju u preziranju Mene, posjetit ću sa svojom pravdom tako da će, oni koji ju čuju drhtati, i oni koji ju osjete reći: 'Jao nama što smo uopće začeti ili rođeni! Jao nama što smo izazvali Gospodara veličanstva do gnjeva!' Ali ti, Moja kćeri, koju sam izabrao za sebe i s kojom sada govorim u duhu: voli Me svim srcem svojim – ne onako kako voliš svog sina ili kćer ili roditelje, već više od ičega na svijetu – jer Ja, koji sam te stvorio, ne štedjeh nijedan od Mojih udova u patnji za tvoje dobro. I pored toga, toliko ljubim tvoju dušu da bih, kad bi to bilo moguće, radije dao da Me ponovno razapnu na križ nego da te izgubim. Ugledaj se u Moju poniznost: jer Ja, Kralj slave i anđela, bijah odjeven u ružne, bijedne dronjke i stajah gol uza stup, slušajući vlastitim ušima sve vrste uvreda i poruge. Uvijek podređuj svoju volju Mojoj, jer Moja Majka, tvoja Gospa, od početka do kraja nikada nije željela ništa osim onoga što sam Ja želio. Ako tako učiniš, tvoje će srce biti s Mojim srcem i bit će zapaljeno Mojom ljubavlju na isti način kao što svaka suha stvar brzo plane u dodiru s vatrom. Tvoja duša toliko će plamtjeti i biti ispunjena Mnome, i Ja ću biti u tebi, da će ti sve svjetovne stvari postati gorke, a sve tjelesne požude poput otrova. Počivat ćeš u Mojim božanskim rukama, gdje nema tjelesnih žudnji, već samo duhovno zadovoljstvo i radost koja će ispuniti ushićenu dušu srećom – u svojoj nutrini i izvana – tako da ne žudi ni za čim i ne misli ni o čemu osim o toj radosti koju ima. Zato voli samo Mene i imat ćeš sve što želiš, i to u izobilju. Nije li pisano po prorocima da se udovičino ulje nije potrošilo sve do dana kada je Gospodin poslao kišu na zemlju? Ja sam istinski prorok! Ako budeš vjerovala Mojim riječima, slijedila ih i ispunjavala, to ulje – radost i slavljenje – tebi se nikada neće potrošiti za cijelu vječnost.“ Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista svojoj kćeri – koju je sada uzeo za svoju nevjestu – o pitanjima istinske vjere, o tome koje vrste uresa, oznaka i htijenja nevjesta mora imati kako bi udovoljila zaručniku. 2. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj neba i zemlje, i mora i svega što je u njima. Jedno sam s Ocem i Duhom Svetim – nisam poput bogova od kamenja niti bogova od zlata, kako je bilo u nekadašnjih ljudi, niti poput više bogova, kako su ljudi nekoć mislili, već jedan Bog: Otac i Sin i Duh Sveti, tri osobe, ali jedno u božanskoj naravi, Stvoritelj svega i ni od koga stvoren, nepromjenjiv i svemoguć, vječan - bez početka i kraja. Ja sam onaj koji je rođen od Djevice, bez gubitka svojega Božanstva, već stapajući Ga u svoju Ljudskost kako bih Ja, u jednoj osobi, mogao biti istinski Sin Božji i Sin Djevice. Ja sam onaj koji je visio na križu, koji je umro i bio pokopan, ali je Moje Božanstvo ostalo netaknuto. Iako sam umro u Ljudskosti i tijelu u kojem sam se Ja, jedini Sin, utjelovio, ipak sam živio u svojoj Božanskoj prirodi, bivajući jedan Bog zajedno s Ocem i Duhom Svetim. Isti sam onaj koji je ustao od mrtvih i uzašao na Nebo, i koji sada govori s tobom u Mojem Duhu. Izabrah tebe i uzeh te sebi kao svoju nevjestu kako bih ti pokazao putove svijeta i svoje božanske tajne, jer je takva Moja volja. Ti si također Moja s pravom, jer kada je tvoj suprug umro, ti si povjerila svu svoju volju u Moje ruke, i nakon njegove smrti razmišljala si i molila o tome kako bi trebala postati siromašna i odreći se svega radi Mene. Zbog toga, si ti po pravu Moja, zbog te tvoje velike ljubavi, i Ja ću se zato pobrinuti za tebe. Stoga te uzimam za svoju nevjestu i za Moje vlastito zadovoljstvo, kakvo dolikuje Bogu da ga ima sa čednom dušom. Dužnost je nevjeste biti spremna za vjenčanje kad zaručnik to odredi kako bi bila prikladno odjevena i čista. Bit ćeš čista ako ti misli uvijek budu na tvojim grijesima, na tome kako sam te pri krštenju očistio od Adamova grijeha i kako sam bio strpljiv i podupirao te kad bi pala u grijeh. Nevjesta bi trebala nositi i oznake svojega zaručnika na svojim grudima, što znači da bi trebala motriti i posvetiti pozornost na usluge i dobročinstva koja sam učinio za tebe: primjerice, kako sam te stvorio plemenitom dajući ti tijelo i dušu, kako sam te obogatio uzvišenošću dajući ti zdravlje i prolazna dobra, kako sam te dobrostivo i s ljubavlju spasio svojom smrću i vratio ti tvoje nebesko nasljedstvo – ako ga želiš imati. No nevjesta također treba i ispunjavati volju zaručnika. A što je Moja volja osim da Me želiš voljeti više od svih drugih stvari i da ne želiš ništa drugo osim Mene? Sve stvari sam stvorio za dobrobit ljudskog roda i sve mu stvari učinio podložnima. Ipak, on voli sve osim Mene i ne mrzi ništa osim Mene. Otkupio sam mu nasljedstvo koje je izgubio zbog svojih grijeha. No ljudski je rod postao toliko lakomislen i nerazuman da više voli prolazni sjaj, koji je poput morske pjene što se u trenutku diže poput planine, a potom brzo pada ni u što, umjesto vječne slave u kojoj je neugasivo dobro. Ali ako ti, Moja nevjesto, ne žudiš ni za čim osim za Mnom, ukoliko prezireš sve stvari radi Mene – ne samo djecu i rodbinu, već i čast i obilje – dat ću ti najdragocjeniju i divnu nagradu. Neću ti dati ni zlato ni srebro, već sebe kao tvog zaručnika i nagradu – Ja, koji sam Kralj Slave. Ako se stidiš biti siromašna i prezrena, razmisli o tome kako Ja, tvoj Bog, prođoh taj put prije tebe, kad Me Moji sluge i prijatelji napustiše na zemlji; jer ne bijah tražio prijatelje na zemlji, već prijatelje u nebu. I ako se brineš ili bojiš tereta i težine rada i bolesti, razmisli koliko je teže gorjeti u paklu! Što bi zaslužila da si uvrijedila bilo kojeg zemaljskog gospodara kao što si Mene? Jer iako te volim svim svojim srcem, ipak ne djelujem protiv pravde čak ni u najmanjoj mjeri. Stoga, kao što si griješila u svakom dijelu tijela, isto tako trebaš dati zadovoljštinu i pokoru u svakom dijelu tijela. No zbog tvoje dobre volje i odluke da nadoknadiš svoje grijehe, promijenit ću Moju pravdu u milost i zamijeniti ti prethodnu bolnu kaznu za manju pokoru. Zato prigrli s radošću i preuzmi na sebe to malo posla kako bi što prije bila očišćena od grijeha i dosegla svoju veliku nagradu. Jer nevjesta bi se trebala umoriti radom uz svojega zaručnika kako bi se s još više pouzdanja mogla odmoriti s njim.“ Riječi mudrosti našega Gospodina Isusa Krista svojoj nevjesti o tome kako Ga treba ljubiti i slaviti, Njega - zaručnika, i o tome kako zli vole svijet i mrze Boga. 3. poglavlje „Ja sam Bog tvoj i Gospodin, onaj kojem se klanjaš i častiš ga. Ja sam onaj koji svojom snagom drži nebo i zemlju; ne podupiru ih niti stupovi, niti išta drugo. Ja sam onaj kojega se u obličju kruha daje i nudi svaki dan na oltaru kao istinskoga Boga i istinskoga čovjeka. Ja sam onaj isti koji je izabrao tebe. Štuj Mog Oca! Voli Me! Slušaj Moj Duh! Štuj Moju Majku kao svoju Gospu! Štuj sve Moje svete! Čuvaj istinsku vjeru koju ćeš naučiti od onoga koji je unutar sebe iskusio sukob dva duha – duha laži i duha istine – i uz Moju pomoć pobijedio. Održavaj istinsku poniznost! A što je istinska poniznost ako ne ponašati se onako kakva uistinu jesi, i hvaliti Boga za dobre stvari koje nam je dao? Ali sada ima mnogih koji mrze Mene i moja djela, koji Moje riječi vide kao jadne i isprazne, a umjesto toga, s uzbuđenjem i ljubavlju prigrljuju bludnika: đavla. Što god činili za Mene, čine to s prigovaranjem i gorčinom. Ne bi čak ni priznali Moje ime niti Mi služili da se ne boje mišljenja drugih ljudi. Toliko vole ovaj svijet da se nikad ne umore radeći za njega noću i danju, izgarajući s ljubavlju prema njemu. Njihova mi je služba draga kao ona onoga koji daje svom neprijatelju novac da mu ubije vlastitog sina! To je ono što oni čine za Mene. Daju Mi nešto milostinje i slave Me svojim usnama kako bi pridobili uspjeh u svijetu i ostali u svojim počastima i grijesima. Dobar Duh stoga je spriječen u njima i oni su onemogućeni postići ikakav napredak u činjenju dobra. No ako Me želiš voljeti svim svojim srcem i žudjeti ni za čim drugim osim za Mnom, privući ću te k sebi kroz ljubav, baš kao što magnet privlači metal. Položit ću te na svoju ruku koja je toliko snažna da je savijenu nitko ne može ispraviti, i toliko čvrsta da je ispruženu nitko ne može saviti, i toliko slatka da nadilazi svaki miomiris i ne može se usporediti ni sa jednom slatkom stvari ili užitkom ovoga svijeta.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Učitelj Kristove nevjeste bio je sveti teolog i kanonik Linköpinga imenom Master Mathias od Švedske. On je napisao izvrstan komentar o čitavoj Bibliji. Patio je od vrlo suptilnih đavlovih iskušenja, uključujući i mnoge hereze protiv katoličke vjere. No ipak je nadvladao sve kušnje uz Kristovu pomoć i đavao ga nije mogao svladati, što je jasno navedeno u biografiji svete Brigite. Upravo je Master Mathias napisao uvodni tekst za ove knjige, koji počinje ovako: 'Stupor et mirabilia'. Bio je sveti čovjek velike duhovne snage u riječi i djelu. Kada je umro u Švedskoj, Kristova nevjesta živjela je u Rimu. Za svoje molitve čula je glas koji joj je govorio u duhu: 'Sretan si, Master Mathias, zbog krune koja ti je pripremljena na nebu. Sada dođi mudrosti kojoj nema kraja!' O Masteru Mathiasu više se može čitati u ovoj, 1. knjizi (u 52. poglavlju), 5. knjizi (u odgovoru na 3. pitanje u zadnjem ispitivanju) i 6. knjizi (75. i 89. poglavlje). Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista svojoj nevjesti o tome kako se ne treba bojati ili misliti da su otkrivenja koja joj je On rekao došla od zlog duha, te o tome kako razlikovati zlog duha od dobroga. 4. poglavlje „Ja sam tvoj Spasitelj i Otkupitelj. Zašto si se bojala Mojih riječi i sumnjala u njih? Zašto si se pitala dolaze li od dobrog ili zlog duha? Reci mi, što si to našla u Mojim riječima a da ti tvoja savjest nije rekla da tako postupiš? Jesam li ti ikad zapovjedio išta suprotno razumu?“ Nevjesta je odgovorila: 'Ne, sve što si mi rekao bilo je potpuno istinito i razumno, i jako sam pogriješila.' Zaručnik, Isus, odgovorio joj je: 'Pokazao sam ti tri stvari po kojima bi mogla prepoznati dobrog duha: pozvao sam te da poštuješ svoga Boga, koji te stvorio i dao ti sve što imaš; i tvoj ti razum također govori da ga poštuješ iznad svih stvari. Nadalje, pozvao sam te da zadržiš istinsku vjeru, dakle da vjeruješ da ništa nije stvoreno i ne može biti stvoreno bez Boga. Također sam te pozvao da voliš razuman rad i umjerenost u svim stvarima, jer je svijet stvoren radi čovjeka, kako bi ga čovjek mogao koristiti za svoje razumne potrebe, a ne za neumjerenost. Na isti način možeš prepoznati i nečisti duh, đavla, po tri stvari suprotne prethodnima: on te iskušava i savjetuje ti da tražiš i želiš svoju vlastitu slavu te da budeš ponosna na stvari koje su ti dane. On te također navodi na nevjeru i neumjerenost u cijelom tijelu i čini da ti srce izgara za njima. Katkad također vara ljude u vanjskom liku dobrog duha. To je razlog zašto sam ti zapovjedio da uvijek provjeravaš svoju savjest i otkrivaš je mudrim duhovnim ljudima! Stoga ne sumnjaj da je dobar Božji duh s tobom kada ne žudiš ni za čim drugim osim za Bogom i kada sva plamtiš Njegovom ljubavlju. Samo Ja mogu to postići i tada je đavlu nemoguće približiti se. Đavao se ne može približiti ni zlim ljudima ako ja to ne dopustim, bilo zbog njihovih grijeha, bilo zbog neke tajne prosudbe koju znam samo Ja. Jer i on je Moje stvorenje, kao i sve druge stvari – stvorio sam ga dobrog, ali je on učinio sebe zlim svojom vlastitom opakošću – i stoga, Ja sam Gospodar nad njim. Zato oni koji Me optužuju, lažu kad kažu da su svi koji Mi služe s velikom i božanskom odanošću ludi i opsjednuti đavlom. Govore da sam poput čovjeka koji svoju kreposnu i vjernu ženu predaje preljubu. Bio bih takav kada bih dopustio da pravednik i bogoljuban čovjek bude predan đavlu! No zato što sam vjeran, đavao nikada neće ovladati dušom nijednoga čovjeka koji Mi revno služi. Iako Moji prijatelji katkad izgledaju ludo ili nerazumno, to nije zato što ih muči đavao, ili zato što Mi služe s gorljivom i pobožnom revnošću. Razlog tome skrivena je mana ili slabost u mozgu ili neki drugi skriveni razlog, koji služi da ih učini poniznima. Katkad se može dogoditi da đavao od Mene dobije moć nad tijelima dobrih ljudi kako bi dobili veću nagradu u budućnosti ili kako bi im zamračio njihove savjesti. No on nikada ne može vladati dušama onih koji imaju vjeru u Mene i koji Me ljube.“ Kristove riječi Njegovoj nevjesti ispunjene najvećom ljubavlju, o prekrasnoj prispodobi divnog dvorca koji predstavlja svetu borbenu Crkvu i o tome kako će Božja crkva biti ponovno izgrađena molitvama uzvišene Djevice i svetih. 5. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj svih stvari – Ja, Kralj Slave i Gospodin anđela. Za sebe sam sagradio divan dvorac i u njega smjestio svoje izabranike, ali Moji neprijatelji potkopali su mu temelje i toliko nadvladali Moje prijatelje da im srž kostiju izlazi iz stopala dok sjede na drvenim kladama. Usta su im razbijana kamenjem, mučeni su glađu i žeđu. Štoviše, neprijatelji progone i njihova Gospodina. Moji prijatelji sada mole za pomoć u suzama i jecajima; i pravda zove na osvetu, no milost kaže da se oprosti. Tada Bog reče svojoj nebeskoj vojsci koja stajaše oko Njega: 'Što mislite o onima koji zauzeše Moj dvorac?' Svi odgovoriše jednoglasno: 'Gospodine, sva pravednost u Tebi je, i u Tebi mi vidimo sve stvari. Ti jesi bez početka i kraja, Božji Sine, i sav je sud dan Tebi. Ti si njihov sudac.' I On reče: 'Iako znate i vidite sve stvari u Meni, ipak, radi Moje nevjeste koja stoji pokraj Mene, recite Mi koja je pravedna kazna?' Oni rekoše: 'Ovo je pravda: da oni koji potkopaše zid budu kažnjeni kao kradljivci, da oni koji ustrajavaju u zlu budu kažnjeni kao uljezi, zarobljeni da budu pušteni na slobodu, a gladni nahranjeni.' Tada Marija, Majka Božja (koja je do sada šutjela), reče: 'O moj Gospodine i najdraži Sine, Ti si bio u mojoj utrobi kao istinski Bog i čovjek. Po Tvojoj milosti posvetio si Mene, koja bijah ništa doli zemljana posuda. Usrdno Te molim: budi još jednom milostiv prema njima!' Onda Gospodin odgovori svojoj Majci: 'Neka su blagoslovljene riječi iz Tvojih usta, koje se poput slatkog miomirisa uzdižu do Boga. Ti si Kraljica i slava anđela i svih svetih, jer Boga si i sve svete obradovala. Zato što je Tvoja volja bila kao Moja od početka Tvoje mladosti, učinit ću još jednom kako želiš.' Potom On reče vojsci svetaca: 'Zato što ste hrabro se borili, i zbog vaše ljubavi, dozvolit ću si biti smiren zasad. Evo, ponovno ću izgraditi svoj zid zbog vaših molitva. Oslobodit ću i izliječiti one koji su bili silom potlačeni, i udijeliti čast stostruko veću od poniženja koja su pretrpjeli. Ali ako nasilnici i činitelji pogrešnih stvari budu molili za Moju milost – dat ću im mir i milost. Međutim oni koji preziru Moju milost, osjetit će Moju pravednost.' Potom reče svojoj nevjesti: 'Moja nevjesto, tebe odabrah i odjenuh te u svoj Duh. Čuješ Moje riječi i riječi Mojih svetih. Iako sveti vide sve stvari u Meni, usprkos svemu, progovoriše radi tebe, kako bi ti mogla razumjeti, jer ti, koja si još uvijek u tijelu, ne možeš vidjeti sve stvari u Meni kao što mogu oni koji su duh. Sada ću ti također pokazati što te stvari označavaju. Dvorac o kojem sam ti pričao, sveta je Crkva i duša kršćana koju sam sagradio svojom vlastitom krvlju i krvlju svetaca. Zacemtirao sam je i ispunio žbukom svoje ljubavlju te smjestio svoje prijatelje i izabranike u nju. Njen temelj istinska je vjera, a to je vjera da sam Ja pravedan i milosrdan sudac. No sada je njezin temelj potkopan jer svi vjeruju i propovijedaju da sam Ja milosrdan, ali gotovo nitko ne propovijeda niti vjeruje da sam pravedan sudac. Mene vide kao nepravednog suca! Sudac bi uistinu bio nepravedan i pokvaren kad bi iz milosti dopustio pokvarenima da odu nekažnjeni kako bi mogli tlačiti pravednike još više! Ali Ja sam doista pravedan i milosrdan sudac; jer Ja neću dopustiti da niti najmanji grijeh prođe nekažnjen, niti da najmanje dobro prođe nenagrađeno. Potkopavanjem ovog zida u svetu Crkvu ušli su ljudi koji griješe bez straha, koji niječu da sam Ja pravedan sudac i koji muče Moje prijatelje tako teško kao da su ukliješteni u klade. Mojim prijateljima nisu dane ni radost ni utjeha, već im se umjesto toga nanose sve vrste poruga i muka kao da su opsjednuti đavlom. Kada kažu istinu o Meni, odbija ih se i optužuje da lažu. Oni vatreno žele slušati ili govoriti o Meni, ali nema nikoga tko bi ih slušao ili im govorio istinu. Osim toga, Mene – Gospodina i Stvoritelja, huli se i odbija, jer govore: 'Ne znamo postoji li Bog, a ako i postoji, ne marimo za to!' Moju zastavu bacaju na zemlju i gaze ju svojim nogama govoreći: 'Zašto je patio? Što mi imamo od toga? Kad bi ispunjavao našu požudu i volju, to bi nam bilo dovoljno. Može zadržati svoje kraljevstvo i nebo!' Želim im doći, ali oni kažu: 'Radije ćemo umrijeti, nego predati svoju vlastitu volju!' Evo, nevjesto Moja, kakvi su oni ljudi! Ja sam ih stvorio, i mogao bih ih uništiti i prokleti jednom riječju kada bih htio. Kako su bestidni i bahati prema Meni! Ali zbog molitva Moje Majke i svih svetih još sam uvijek toliko milosrdan i strpljiv da ću im uputiti riječi svojih usta i ponuditi im svoju milost. Ako ih žele prihvatiti, bit ću blag. U suprotnom, spoznat će Moju pravdu i poput lopova biti javno osramoćeni pred anđelima i ljudima, i svaki od njih bit će osuđen od svih njih. Poput ljudi koji vise na vješalima i izjedaju ih vrane, i njih će proždirati demoni, ali neće umirati. Baš kao što oni koji su kažnjeni u kladama nemaju mira, i oni će također imati bol i gorčinu svugdje oko sebe. Najužarenija rijeka teći će im u usta, ali njihovi trbusi neće biti napunjeni, i njihova kazna ponavljat će se svakog dana. No Moji prijatelji bit će otkupljeni i utješeni riječima što dolaze iz Mojih usta. Oni će vidjeti Moju pravdu zajedno s Mojom milošću. Zaodjenut ću ih u oružje svoje ljubavi i učiniti ih toliko snažnima da će neprijatelji vjere pasti poput prašine i biti postiđeni u vječnosti kad spoznaju Moju pravdu. Da, zasigurno će biti postiđeni zbog zloporabe Moje strpljivosti.“ Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako Duh Sveti ne može ostati s nepravednima, o razdvajanju nepravednih od dobrih i o tome kako su dobri ljudi, naoružani duhovnim oružjima, poslani u rat protiv svijeta. 6. poglavlje „Moji su neprijatelji poput najopasnijih zvijeri koje se nikad ne mogu zasititi ili mirovati. Ljubavi prema Meni nema u njihovim srcima pa su toliko prazna da nikad ne dopuštaju da u njih uđe misao o Mojoj patnji; i niti jednom duboko u njihovu srcu nije se mogla čuti riječ: 'O Gospodine, Ti si nas otkupio, budi slavljen zbog svoje gorke patnje!' Kako da Moj Duh ostane s ljudima koji nemaju pobožne ljubavi prema Meni i koji svojevoljno izdaju druge kako bi zadovoljili svoju volju? Njihova su srca puna odvratnih crva, to jest puna svjetovnih žudnji. Đavao je ostavio svoju prljavštinu u njihovim ustima i zato im Moje riječi ne mogu udovoljiti. Zato ću njih odijeliti od svojih prijatelja svojom pilom i, kao što nema gorčeg načina za umiranje nego biti prepiljen, tako neće biti ni kazne koju oni neće okusiti. Njih će đavao prepiliti nadvoje i odvojiti od Mene! Toliko su Mi mrski da će i svi oni koji prianjaju uz njih, i slože se s njima, također biti odvojeni od Mene. Stoga Ja upućujem svoje prijatelje kako bi mogli odvojiti đavle od Mojih pripadnika, zato što ovi uistinu jesu Moji neprijatelji. Upućujem svoje prijatelje kao vitezove u rat. Svatko tko suzbije i obuzda svoje tijelo i suzdrži se od zabranjenih stvari, Moj je istinski vitez. Umjesto koplja, imat će riječi koje sam Ja rekao svojim ustima, a u svojim rukama mač istinske vjere. Njihova prsa bit će pokrivena oklopom ljubavi i, što god im se dogodilo, neće Me manje voljeti. Oni će imati štit strpljivosti na svojem boku kako bi mogli trpjeti i strpljivo izdržati sve stvari. Zaštitio sam ih poput zlata u posudi; oni će ići preda Mnom i hodati Mojim putovima. Prema putevima pravde, ni Ja ne bih mogao ući u slavu veličanstva bez muke u svojoj ljudskoj prirodi, pa kako će onda oni ući u nju? Ako je njihov Gospodin ustrajao usprkos boli i patnji, nije iznenađenje da i oni pate. Ako je njihov Gospodin izdržao udarce i mučenje, za njih nije previše izdržati riječi i proturječnosti. Oni se ne bi trebali bojati, jer Ja ih nikada neću napustiti. Baš kao što je za đavla nemoguće dotaći i odvojiti srce od Boga, tako mu je nemoguće i odvojiti njih od Mene. I budući da su u mojim očima poput najčišćeg zlata, Ja ih nikada neću napustiti, čak ni kada ih se iskušava s malo vatre, jer im je ta vatra dana radi veće nagrade i sreće.“ Riječi slavne Djevice svetoj Brigiti o tome kako se odijevati te kojom bi se vrstom odjeće i nakita njezina kći trebala urešavati i odijevati. 7. poglavlje „Ja sam Marija koja je rodila Sina Božjeg, istinskog Boga i istinskog čovjeka. Ja sam Kraljica Anđela. Moj te sin voli svim svojim srcem. Stoga bi ti trebala voljeti Njega. Ti bi trebala biti urešena najprikladnijom odjećom, i Ja ću ti pokazati kako i koja bi to vrsta odjeće trebala biti. Kao što si prije imala potkošulju, košulju, cipele, ogrtač i broš na svojim prsima, tako ćeš sada imati duhovnu odjeću. Potkošulja koju ćeš imati, skrušenost je zbog tvojih grijeha; jer kako je potkošulja najbliža tijelu, tako su skrušenost i ispovijed prvi način za obraćenje Bogu. Kroz njih se um, koji je jednom uživao u grijehu, pročišćava, a nečedno tijelo suzdržava od zlih požuda. Dvije cipele dvije su namjere: imenom, volja da se popraviš u odnosu na svoje prošle grijehe i volja da činiš dobro i suzdržiš se od zla. Tvoja košulja ufanje je u Boga; i kao što košulja ima dva rukava, tako neka pravednost i milosrđe idu uz tvoje ufanje, tako da ćeš se ufati u milosrđe Boga, ali ne zaboraviti Njegovu pravednost. Spominji se njegove pravednost i oštrog suda na takav način da ne zaboraviš Njegovo milosrđe, jer On ne čini pravdu bez milosrđa, niti milosrđe bez pravednosti. Ogrtač je vjera, jer kao što ogrtač pokriva sve i sve je zatvoreno njime, tako i čovjek može razumjeti i dostići sve stvari preko vjere. Taj bi ogrtač trebao biti urešen znakovima ljubavi tvoga zaručnika – redom, kako te stvorio, kako te otkupio, kako te podigao i vodio u svojem duhu te otvorio tvoje duhovne oči. Broš, koji bi uvijek trebao biti na tvojim prsima, često je razmatranje Njegovih patnji: kako je bio izrugivan i bičevan, kako je živ visio na križu, krvav i izranjavan po cijelom tijelu, kako se u smrti cijelo Njegovo tijelo treslo u najtežoj boli i patnji te kako je preporučio svoj duh u ruke svojega Oca. Neka taj broš bude uvijek na tvojim prsima! Na tvojoj bi glavi trebala biti i kruna, koja znači da bi trebala biti čedna u svojim žudnjama toliko da bi radije trpjela udarce i bol nego bila dodatno okaljana. Stoga budi skromna i ljubazna i ne misli ni o čemu, i ne žudi ni za čim osim za svojim Bogom i Stvoriteljem – jer kad imaš Njega, imaš sve! Tako urešena, trebaš čekati svojega Zaručnika.“ Riječi Kraljice neba njezinoj ljubljenoj kćeri, svetoj Brigiti, kojima je uči kako bi trebala ljubiti i slaviti Sina Božjeg zajedno s njegovom blagoslovljenom Majkom. 8. poglavlje „Ja sam Kraljica neba. Ti si zabrinuta kako bi Me trebala slaviti i častiti. Znaj i budi sigurna da je svako slavljenje Mojega Sina također slavljenje Mene, i da oni koji obeščašćuju Njega, obeščašćuju i Mene. To je tako jer Ja sam Ga voljela i On je volio Mene toliko silno da smo oboje bili poput jednog srca. On je toliko veličanstveno častio Mene, koja sam samo zemljana posuda, da Me podigao iznad svih anđela. Stoga bi Me trebala častiti ovako: 'Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, Stvoritelju svih stvari, koji si se udostojio spustiti u utrobu Djevice Marije! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si htio biti u Djevici Mariji ne bivajući joj teret, i koji si se udostojio uzeti bezgrešno začeto tijelo od Nje bez grijeha! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si došao Djevici, donio radost u Njezinu dušu i Njezino cijelo tijelo, i koji si izašao iz Nje bez grijeha, a na radost čitavoga Njezina tijela! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si nakon svojega uzašašća na nebo obradovao Djevicu Mariju, svoju Majku, neprekidnim stanjem blaženstva i posjetio je sa svojom utjehom! Blagoslovljen budi, Bože, koji si uzeo tijelo i dušu Djevice Marije, svoje Majke, na nebo i počasno ju smjestio iznad svih anđela, zdesna svojem Božanstvu! Imaj milosti za mene zbog svih Njezinih molitvi!“ Riječi Kraljice Neba njezinoj voljenoj kćeri o predivnoj ljubavi Sina prema svojoj djevičanskoj Majci i o tome kako je Majka Kristova bila začeta u najkreposnijem braku i posvećena u utrobi. Ona govori o tome kako je bila uzeta na Nebesa, tijelom i dušom, o snazi svojeg imena te dobrim i zlim anđelima koji su dani ljudima za njihovu zaštitu ili sud. 9. poglavlje „Ja sam Kraljica Neba. Voli Mojega Sina jer On je najdostojniji; kad imaš Njega, imaš sve što je vrijedno. On je i najžuđeniji; kad imaš Njega, imaš sve za čime se žudi. Voli Ga i zato što je najkreposniji; kad imaš Njega, imaš svaku krepost. Želim ti reći kako je Njegova ljubav bila divna za Moje tijelo i dušu te koliko je častio Moje ime. Moj Me Sin volio prije nego što sam Ja voljela Njega jer On je Moj Stvoritelj. On je sjedinio mojeg oca i majku u braku toliko kreposnom da se u ono vrijeme nije moglo pronaći kreposnijeg braka. Oni se nikada nisu htjeli sjediniti osim po Zakonu i samo s namjerom da dobiju potomstvo. Kada im je anđeo otkrio da će roditi Djevicu od koje će doći spasenje svijeta, radije bi bili umrli nego se sjedinili u putenoj ljubavi; požuda u njima bila je ugašena. Uvjeravam te da je to kad su se sjedinili, bilo u božanskoj ljubavi i zbog anđelove poruke, a ne zbog putene požude, nego protiv njihove volje i iz ljubavi prema Bogu. Na taj način stvoreno je Moje tijelo iz njihova sjemena i kroz božansku ljubav. Potom, kad je Moje tijelo stvoreno i oblikovano, Bog je u nj ulio stvorenu dušu iz svojega božanstva i duša je odmah bila posvećena zajedno s tijelom, a anđeli su je čuvali i služili joj danju i noću. Kada je Moja duša bila posvećena i združena s tijelom, Moja je majka osjetila tako veliku radost da se to nije moglo opisati! Nakon toga, kada se vrijeme Mojega života ispunilo, Moj Sin prvo je uzdigao Moju dušu – jer ona je bila gospodarica tijela – na mjesto savršenije od drugih na nebesima, zdesna Njegovu Božanstvu. Kasnije je također uzdigao i Moje tijelo na takav način da tijelo niti jednog drugog stvorenja nije tako blizu Bogu kao Moje. Vidi kako je Moj Sin volio Moju dušu i Moje tijelo! Ipak, ima nekih ljudi zlobnog duha koji odriču da sam bila uzdignuta na Nebesa, dušom i tijelom, i onih koji jednostavno ne znaju bolje. Ali ovo je najsigurnija istina: Ja sam, tijelom i dušom, bila uzdignuta na Nebesa! Sada čuj kako je Moj Sin proslavio Moje ime! Moje je ime Marija, kako je rečeno u evanđeljima. Kad anđeli čuju to ime, oni se u svojim mislima raduju i zahvaljuju Bogu na velikom milosrđu koja je činio kroz Mene i sa Mnom, i jer vide Ljudskost Mojeg Sina proslavljenu u Njegovu Božanstvu. Oni u vatri Čistilišta raduju se u najvećoj radosti, poput bolesnog čovjeka prikovanog za krevet ako dobije riječ utjehe koja krijepi njegovu dušu: iznenada je prepun radosti! Kada dobri anđeli čuju Moje ime, odmah se primaknu pravednome, čiji su čuvari, i raduju zbog njegova napredovanja u dobrim djelima i krepostima. Svi su ljudi dobili i dobre anđele za svoju zaštitu i loše anđele kako bi ih iskušavali. Dobri anđeli nisu odvojeni od Boga; oni poslužuju dušu ne napuštajući Boga. Njegov pogled uvijek je na njima. Štoviše oni potpaljuju i potiču dušu da čini dobro. Svi demoni , međutim, drhte od straha na ime Marijino! Kada čuju ime 'Marija', odmah ispuštaju dušu iz kandži kojima su ju držali. Kao što ptica ili jastreb, sa svojim kandžama i kljunom zabodenim u lovinu, smjesta ispušta istu čim čuje neki zvuk, ali se brzo vraća kada vidi da se nakon toga ništa ne događa; tako rade i demoni – uplašeni kada čuju Moje ime – puste dušu. No vraćaju se i dolete natrag brzinom strijele ako nije došlo ni do kakva poboljšanja. Nitko nije tako hladan u svojoj ljubavi prema Bogu (osim ako je proklet) da neće osjetiti kako ga đavao oslobađa od njegovih uobičajenih grijeha ako samo zazove Moje ime s istinskom namjerom da se više nikad ne vraća svojim zlim djelima. Đavao se neće nikada vratiti osim ako taj nastavi svojom voljom činiti smrtne grijehe. No povremeno se đavlu ipak dopušta uznemiravati ga radi njegove veće nagrade. No đavao ga nikada neće posjedovati.“ Riječi Djevice Marije njezinoj kćeri, koje prikazuju korisnu pouku o tome kako bi ona trebala živjeti i koje opisuju mnoge divne stvari o Kristovoj patnji. 10. poglavlje „Ja sam Kraljica Neba, Majka Božja. Rekoh ti da nosiš broš na svojim prsima. Sada ću ti još potpunije pokazati kako sam od početka, kad prvi put čuh i shvatih kako Bog postoji, uvijek, i sa strahom, brinula o svojem spasenju i svojem pridržavanju Njegovih zapovijedi. Ali kad sam više naučila o Bogu – kako je On Moj Stvoritelj i sudac svih Mojih djela – voljela sam Ga još i više, uvijek smjerna i oprezna kako Ga ne bih uvrijedila riječju ili djelom. Kasnije, kad sam čula da je On dao Zakon i zapovijedi narodu i činio tako velika djela kroz njih, čvrsto sam odlučila u svojoj duši da nikada neću voljeti nikoga osim Njega i sve su svjetovne stvari postale za mene najgorče. No kada sam još kasnije čula da će sam Bog otkupiti svijet i biti rođen od Djevice, bila sam preplavljena tako snažnom ljubavlju prema Njemu da nisam mislila ni na što osim na Boga, niti sam željela išta osim Njega. Povukla sam se koliko sam mogla iz razgovora i nazočnosti roditelja i prijatelja te dala svu svoju imovinu siromašnima, ne zadržavši za sebe ništa osim oskudne hrane i odjeće. Ništa me nije ispunjavalo osim Boga! Stalno sam u svojem srcu željela doživjeti vrijeme Njegova rođenja, a možda i zavrijediti da postanem bezvrijedna sluškinja Majke Božje. Također, u svojem srcu obećah da ću zadržati svoje djevičanstvo, ako je to Njemu prihvatljivo, te da neću imati imetka na ovome svijetu. No ako Bog želi drugačije, Moja volja bijaše da se ostvari Njegova volja, a ne Moja; jer vjerovala sam da On može napraviti sve stvari i nisam željela ništa osim onoga što je bilo najkorisnije i najbolje za Mene. Zato svu svoju volju povjerih Njemu. Kada se približilo vrijeme da se djevice prikažu u hramu Gospodinovu, i Ja bijah među njima zbog pobožne pokornosti Mojih roditelja Zakonu. U sebi mišljah da Bogu ništa nije nemoguće, pa kako je On znao da ne želim ništa i ne žudim ni za čim osim za Njim, tako sam i Ja znala da bi On zaštitio Moje djevičanstvo ako to želi. Ako i ne, htjedoh da se ostvari Njegova volja. Nakon što sam čula sve zapovijedi u hramu, vratila sam se kući, izgarajući sada više nego ikad ljubavlju prema Bogu, a svakim danom plamtjeli su novi plamenovi i žudnje ljubavi. Zbog tog razloga povukla sam se još više od svih i bila sama danju i noću, jako se bojeći, više od svega, da Moja usta ne kažu ili Moje uši ne čuju ništa suprotno Božjoj volji, ili da Moje oči ne vide ništa zavodljivo ili štetno. Također sam se u tišini bojala i jako brinula da šutim o stvarima o kojima bih, umjesto toga, trebala govoriti. Dok sam se tako bojala u svojemu srcu, sama sa sobom i dajući sve svoje nade Bogu, na Mene siđe veliko nadahnuće o Božjoj silnoj moći, i sjetih se kako Mu služe anđeli i sve i sve stvoreno, i kako je Njegova slava neopisiva i bezgranična. Dok bijah tako očarana tom mišlju, vidjela sam tri predivne stvari: vidjela sam zvijezdu, ali ne onakvu kakva sja na nebu; vidjela sam svjetlost, ali ne onakvu kakva sja na ovom svijetu; osjetila sam miomiris, ali ne biljaka, niti ičega od ovog svijeta. To je bio najveći ushit i uistinu neopisivo, i toliko me ispunilo da sam klicala s radošću! Odmah potom začuh glas – ali ne glas iz ljudskih usta – i kad ga čuh, zadrhtah s velikim strahom da bi to moglo biti priviđenje ili varka zlog duha. No ubrzo zatim ispred mene pojavi se anđeo Božji; bio je poput najljepšeg od stvorenih ljudi, ali ne u tijelu kao što je tijelo stvorenog čovjeka, i reče mi: 'Zdravo, milosti puna, Gospodin je s Tobom!' Kad to začuh, upitah se što je time mislio i zašto je došao k Meni s takvim pozdravom, jer sam znala i vjerovala da nisam vrijedna nečega takvog – ili bilo kakve dobre stvari! No znah i da Bogu ništa nije nemoguće ako On tako želi. Onda mi se anđeo opet obrati: 'Dijete koje ćeš roditi, bit će sveto i zvat će se Sin Božji. Neka bude kako je volja Njegova.' No čak ni tada nisam se smatrala vrijednom, niti sam pitala anđela zašto i kada će se to dogoditi. Umjesto toga pitala sam ga kako je moguće da ja, bezvrijedna sluškinja, koja nije upoznala nijednog muškarca, mogu postati Majka Božja. Anđeo mi odgovori (kako upravo rekoh): 'Bogu ništa nije nemoguće, jer što god poželi učiniti biti će učinjeno.' Kad začuh te riječi anđela, osjetih najžarkiju želju postati Majkom Božjom i Moja duša progovori od ljubavi i žudnje, rekavši: 'Evo Me: Tvoja će se volja ostvariti u Meni!' S tim je riječima moj Sin začet u Mojoj utrobi, na neopisivu radost Moje duše i cijelog tijela! Dok sam ga imala u svojoj utrobi, nosila sam ga bez ikakve boli, bez težine i neugode. Postadoh ponizna u svim stvarima, znajući da je onaj kojeg nosim Svemogući! Kad Ga rodih, to također bijaše bez ikakve boli ili grijeha, baš kako je i začet, ali s takvim uzvišenjem i radošću duše i tijela da Moja stopala nisu osjećala tlo na kojem su stajala zbog te neopisive radosti! Kao što je ušao u moje tijelo na radost moje duše, tako ga je i napustio, sačuvavši moje djevičanstvo nedirnutim te moju dušu i cijelo tijelo u stanju neopisive radosti i slavljenja. Kada gledah na Njegovu ljepotu i razmišljah o njoj, radost bi mi orosila dušu i znah da nisam vrijedna takvog Sina. Ali kada bih se sjetila mjesta (kako sam naučila iz predviđanja proroka) na kojima će čavli probiti Njegove ruke i noge na raspeću, Moje bi se oči napunile suzama i srce gotovo slomilo od tuge. Kad Moj Sin vidje Moje uplakane oči, postade skoro smrtno žalostan. No, kad bijah razmišljala o Njegovoj božanskoj moći, opet se utješih znajući da je to ono što je On želio i da se sve treba zbiti na taj način, pa stopih svoju volju u Njegovu. Zato je Moja radost uvijek pomiješana s tugom. Kad dođe vrijeme za početak patnji Mojega Sina, Njegovi ga neprijatelji uhvatiše i udaraše po obrazu i vratu, pljuvaše na Njega i rugaše Mu se. Potom On bijaše odveden do stupa mučenja gdje je svojom voljom svukao odjeću i stavio svoje ruke oko stupa, a Njegovi neprijatelji nemilosrdno su ih svezali. Kada je stajao svezan za stup, nije imao ništa na sebi, već je stajao gol, trpeći sramotu svoje golotinje. Potom svi prijatelji Mojega Sina pobjegoše od Njega, a Njegovi neprijatelji dođoše zajedno sa svih strana i stajaše ondje, bičujući Njegovo tijelo, koje je bilo čisto od svake ljage i grijeha. Stajah u blizini i nakon prvog udarca biča padoh kao da sam mrtva. Kada se osvijestih, vidjeh da je Njegovo tijelo izbičevano tako teško da su Mu rebra bila vidljiva! Što je bilo još strašnije – kada bi bič bio povlačen, Njegovo je meso bilo njime rasijecano i trgano, baš kao što je zemlja rasijecana plugom! Dok je Moj Sin stajao tamo, sav krvav i tako izranjavan da na njemu nije bilo dijela koji nije bio ozlijeđen ni mjesta koje nije bičevano, tad netko od nazočnih, potaknut duhom, upita: ' Zar ćete Ga ubiti prije nego što Mu se uopće sudi?' I taj odmah presiječe Njegove spone. Potom Moj Sin ponovno obuče svoju odjeću, a Ja vidjeh kako je mjesto gdje je stajao, bilo natopljeno krvlju! Gledajući stope svoga Sina, mogah vidjeti kuda je hodao jer je i zemlja za Njim bila krvava. Oni čak i ne sačekaše da se obuče, već Ga guraše i vukoše kako bi se požurio. Dok ga vođahu poput razbojnika, On je brisao krv sa svojih očiju. Nakon što Ga osudiše na smrt, staviše na Njega križ kako bi Ga nosio do mjesta patnje. Nakon što ga je nosio jedno vrijeme, pridruži Mu se neki čovjek i nosaše križ umjesto Njega. Kako je moj Sin išao prema mjestu patnje, neki ljudi udarali su Ga u vrat, a drugi u lice. Bio je tako brutalno i nasilno udaran da sam, iako nisam vidjela ljude što Ga udaraše, jasno čula zvuk udaraca. Kad stigoh na mjesto patnje s Njim, vidjeh kako su svi instrumenti Njegove smrti ondje ležali spremno. Moj sin, stigavši tamo, sam skine svoju odjeću. Krvnici i razapinjači rekoše jedni drugima: 'Ovo je naša odjeća! On je neće dobiti natrag jer je osuđen na smrt!'. Kako moj Sin stajaše ondje gol, kakav je i rođen, neki čovjek dotrči i dade mu krpu kojom On s olakšanjem prekrije svoje intimne dijelove. Onda Ga okrutni razapinjači zgrabe i istegnu na križu. Prvo privezaše Njegovu desnu ruku na drvenu gredu (koja je imala pripremljene rupe za čavle), probivši mu šaku na mjestu gdje je kost najtvrđa i najčvršća. Nakon toga istegoše konopcem Njegovu dugu ruku i privezaše je, na sličan način, za gredu. Zatim Mu razapeše desno stopalo – s lijevim stopalom preko njega – dvama čavlima – tako da su Mu sve tetive i žile bile toliko istegnute da su popucale. Nakon što to učiniše, staviše trnovu krunu na Njegovu glavu. Ona se toliko duboko usjekla u glavu Mojega Sina, glavu dostojnu poštovanja, da su Mu se oči napunile krvlju kako je tekla, uši su njome bile zatvorene i brada posve natopljena. Kako je tamo stajao, sav krvav i izboden, osjećao je žaljenje prema Meni jer sam stajala blizu i plakala. Pogledavši svojim očima napunjenim krvlju prema Mojem nećaku Ivanu, preporuči mu da me zbrine. U tom trenutku začuh neke ljude kako govore da je Moj Sin bio razbojnik! Drugi govoraše da je lažac, a neki da nitko nije više zaslužio smrt od Mojega Sina! Kad začuh sve ovo, opet se vrati Moja tuga. I, kao što prije rekoh, kad je prvi čavao bi zabijen u Njega, zvuk prvog udarca toliko Me preplavio da padoh kao da sam mrtva, pred očima Mi se smračilo, ruke su Mi se tresle, a noge zateturale. U svojoj gorkoj boli i velikoj tuzi, nisam bila u stanju podići pogled sve dok nije bio potpuno pribijen za križ. No kad ustadoh, vidjeh svoga Sina kako je nemilosrdno obješen na križ, a Ja, Njegova najžalosnija Majka, bijah toliko ožalošćena i slomljena srca da jedva mogah stajati zbog svoje velike i gorke tuge. Kad vidje Moj Sin Mene i svoje prijatelje u neutješnim suzama, poviče glasnim i žalosnim glasom, rekavši: 'Oče, zašto si me napustio?' To bijaše kao da je htio reći: 'Nema nikoga tko me žali osim Tebe, Oče.' Dotad Njegove oči izgledahu napola mrtve. Njegovi obrazi bijahu upali, Njegovo lice žalosno, usta otvorena, a jezik krvav. Trbuh Mu bijaše upao zbog sve tekućine koju je izgubio. Bijaše kao da nema utrobe. Cijelo Njegovo tijelo bijaše blijedo i slabo zbog gubitka krvi. Njegove šake i stopala bijahu jako prenapregnuti, jer bijahu istegnuti kako bi se prilagodili obliku križa. Njegova brada i kosa bijahu potpuno natopljene krvlju. Kad Moj Sin stajaše ondje tako pretučen i blijedo modar, još je samo Njegovo srce bilo živo, jer bijaše najbolje i najsnažnije naravi. On je od Mojega tijela uzeo najčišće i dobro napravljeno tijelo. Njegova koža bijaše tako tanka i nježna da bi krv odmah potekla kad bi bila čak i blago udarena. Njegova krv bijaše tako svježa da se mogla vidjeti unutar čiste kože. I zato što bijaše najbolje građe, život se borio sa smrću u Njegovu pribijenom tijelu. Katkad bi bol iz Njegovih probodenih udova i tetiva došla do Njegova srca, koje je još uvijek bilo snažno i neozlijeđeno, i protresla Ga najneizdržljivijom boli i patnjom. Katkad bi bol sišla iz Njegova srca u Njegove ranjene udove i, čineći to, odgodila Njegovu gorku smrt. Okružen tim bolima, Moj Sin gledaše svoje prijatelje koji plakahu, i koji bi, uz Njegovu pomoć, radije sami trpjeli Njegove boli ili vječno gorjeli u paklu nego gledali Njega tako mučenog. Njegova žalost zbog njihove žalosti bijaše veća od sve gorčine i tuge koju je trpio u svojem tijelu i srcu, jer ih je tako nježno volio. Onda, od prevelike patnje i muke, poviče iz svoga Čovještva svome Ocu: 'Oče, u Tvoje ruke predajem duh svoj.' Kad sam Ja, Njegova najžalosnija Majka, čula Njegov glas, cijelo se Moje tijelo treslo s gorkom boli u Mojemu srcu. Kad god bih kasnije pomislila na taj krik, još je uvijek bio prisutan u Mojim ušima. Kad se Njegova smrt približila, Njegovo se srce raspuklo od nasilnosti te boli. Cijelo se Njegovo tijelo potreslo, glava mu se malo podigla i opet pala. Njegova su usta bila otvorena i jezik posve krvav. Njegove ruke bijahu se malo povukle od mjesta gdje bijahu rupe od čavala i noge su Mu morale nositi više težine tijela. Prsti i ruke bijahu Mu istegnuti, a leđa čvrsto pritisnuta na križ. Tada mi neki ljudi rekoše: 'Tvoj Sin je mrtav, Marijo!' No drugi rekoše: 'On je mrtav, ali će ponovno ustati.' Kad svi odoše, dođe neki čovjek i zabije svoje koplje u Njegov bok takvom silom da je skoro izašlo na drugu stranu! Budući da koplje bijaše izvučeno, njegov je vrh bio crven od krvi. Tada Mi je izgledalo, kada vidjeh kako je srce Mojega ljubljenog Sina probodeno, da je i Moje srce bilo probodeno! Potom Ga spustiše s križa i uzeh Njegovo tijelo u svoje krilo. Izgledao je poput gubavca, bijaše potpuno prekriven ozljedama i krvlju. Oči Mu bijahu beživotne i pune krvi, usta hladna poput leda, Njegova brada poput žica, lice paralizirano, a ruke toliko ukočene da ih se nije moglo saviti na Njegova prsa, već samo preko Njegova trbuha, blizu pupka. Držala sam Ga na svojim koljenima onakvog kakav je bio na križu: ukočenih svih udova. Nakon toga, polegoše Ga u čisto laneno platno i osuših Njegove udove svojom lanenom tkaninom te zatvorih Njegove oči i usta što bijahu otvorena kad je umro. Potom Ga položiše u grob. Rado bih bila živa položena u grob sa svojim Sinom da je to bila Njegova volja! Kada to bijaše dovršeno, dođe dobri Ivan i odvede Me kući. Eto, kćeri moja, što je Moj Sin pretrpio za tebe, i ljubi Ga cijelim svojim srcem!“ Objašnjenje iz 1. knjige – 15. poglavlje: „Potom trnovu krunu, koju bijahu skinuli s Njegove glave kad je bio razapinjan, vratiše natrag kako bi opet bila na Njegovoj svetoj glavi. Bola je Njegovu divnu glavu takvom silom da su Mu oči bile pune krvi koja je tekla i uši zatvorene.“ Riječi našega Gospodina Isusa Krista Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako se On dragovoljno izručio da bi ga Njegovi neprijatelji razapeli i o načinu kako u svim dijelovima tijela biti suzdržan od nedopuštenih pokreta nakon Njegova najslađeg primjera patnje. 11. poglavlje „Sin Božji reče svojoj nevjesti: 'Ja sam Stvoritelj nebesa i zemlje i svih stvari što su u njima, i to je Moje istinsko tijelo koje se posvećuje na oltaru. Voli Me svim svojim srcem, jer Ja sam tebe volio i svojom voljom izručio sebe svojim neprijateljima, dok su Moji prijatelji i Moja Majka ostali u najgorčoj žalosti i plaču. Kad ondje vidjeh spremno koplje, čavle, bičeve i druge instrumente mučenja, nastavih s patnjom, nimalo manje radostan. I kad je Moja glava krvarila po svim stranama od trnove krune, i krv se slijevala na sve strane, tada, čak i da su se Moji neprijatelji dočepali Moga srca, Ja bih i dalje radije dopustio da ga rane i rastrgaju na više komada nego da te izgubim. Zbog tog razloga, ti si krajnje nezahvalna ako Me ne voliš zbog tako velike ljubavi. Jer ako je Moja glava bila probodena i priklonjena na križ radi tebe, tvoja bi glava trebala biti spuštena u poniznosti. Kako su Moje oči bile oblivene krvlju i suzama, tvoje se oči moraju suzdržavati od ugodnih prizora. Kako su Moje uši bile ispunjene krvlju i morale čuti bogohulne i prezirne riječi, tvoje se uši moraju maknuti od lakomislenog i nerazboritog govora. Kako je Mojim ustima dano najgorče piće i bilo mi uskraćeno dobro, ti bi trebala zatvoriti svoja usta od svakog zla i otvoriti za svako dobro. Kako su Moje ruke bile raširene i probijene čavlima, tvoja djela, koja se simboliziraju rukama, trebaju biti raširene prema siromašnima i prema Mojim zapovijedima. Tvoja stopala, drugim riječima, žudnja kojim želiš ići k Meni, treba biti razapeta i suzdržana od svih zlih požuda. I kako sam Ja patio u svim svojim udovima, tako svi tvoji udovi mogu li biti spremni za služenje Meni. Jer Ja zahtijevam više služenja od tebe nego od drugih ljudi, jer sam tebi dao više milosti.“ O tome kako anđeo moli za Božju nevjestu i kako Krist pita anđela što to on moli za nevjestu te što je dobro za nju. 12. poglavlje Dobri anđeo koji je bio čuvar nevjeste, pojavi se moleći Krista za nju. Naš Gospodin odgovori anđelu i reče: 'Onaj tko želi moliti za drugoga, trebao bi moliti za njegovo zdravlje i spasenje. To je poput vatre koja se nikada ne gasi, stalno goreći Mojom ljubavlju. Ti vidiš i znaš sve stvari kad vidiš Mene. Ne želiš ništa osim onog što Ja želim. Stoga Mi reci što je dobro za ovu Moju novu nevjestu?' Anđeo odgovori: 'Gospodine, Ti znaš sve stvari.' Gospodin mu reče: 'Uistinu, sve što je bilo ili će biti, vječno je u Meni. Znam i razumijem sve stvari na nebesima i na zemlji te u Meni nema mijene. Ali da bi nevjesta mogla razumjeti Moju volju, sada mi reci, dok ona sluša, što je dobro za nju.' Anđeo reče: 'Ona ima ponosno i bahato srce i stoga je potrebna palica kako bi postala krotka.' Tada naš Gospodin kaže: 'Što onda tražiš za nju, Moj prijatelju?' Anđeo reče: 'Moj Gospodine, molim te da palicu koristiš s milošću.' Naš Gospodin reče: 'Radi tebe, tako ću učiniti s njom, jer nikad ne ostvarujem pravdu bez milosti. Stoga bi me Moja nevjesta trebala voljeti svim svojim srcem i svojom dobrom voljom.' O tome kako Božji neprijatelj ima tri đavla u sebi te o užasnoj presudi koju je njemu odredio Krist. 13. poglavlje „Moj neprijatelj ima tri đavla u sebi. Prvi sjedi na njegovu spolnom organu, drugi na njegovu srcu, a treći u njegovim ustima. Prvi je poput zapovjednika broda koji dopušta da voda prodire kroz kobilicu; voda postupno raste i tada ispunjava cijeli brod. Kad voda preplavi brod, potapa ga. Brod je njegovo tijelo koje je uznemiravano đavlovim iskušenjima i svojim vlastitim požudama, poput jakih valova. Prvo zla požuda ulazi u njegovo tijelo kroz kobilicu, odnosno kroz zle žudnje s kojima je uzeo zadovoljstvo u lošim mislima. I kako se on nije odupro kroz kajanje i pokoru te nije popravio trup svojega broda čavlima suzdržljivosti, voda požude svakodnevno je rasla dok je on davao svoj pristanak zlu. Onda se unutrašnjost broda ispunila zlim žudnjama, voda je preplavila i potopila brod požudama pa nije stigao do luke spasenja. Drugi đavao sjedi na njegovu srcu i poput crva je koji leži u jabuci. Crv prvo jede jezgru jabuke, ostavljajući ondje svoju nečist, te puže unutar jabuke dok ne postane potpuno neupotrebljiva. Evo što taj đavao čini: prvo, on uništava čovjekovu volju i dobre žudnje, koje su poput jezgre gdje počivaju jakosti duše i sva dobrota, a kada se srce isprazni od tih dobara, đavao ostavlja umjesto njih svjetovne misli i žudnje koje on više voli. Sada đavao vodi njegovo tijelo prema onome što njemu odgovara i, zbog tog razloga, njegova snaga i razumijevanje oslabljeni su te on počinje mrziti život. Taj je čovjek sada svakako poput jabuke bez jezgre, odnosno čovjeka bez srca, jer on ulazi u moju Crkvu bez srca, budući da nema Božje ljubavi. Treći je đavao poput strijelca koji gleda kroz prozore i gađa neoprezne. Kako ne bi đavao bio u onome tko nikada ne govori bez spominjanja đavla? Onog tko je više voljen, češće se spominje. Njegove gorke riječi kojima ranjava druge, poput strijela su kojima gađa kroz onoliko mnogo prozora koliko puta spominje đavla, a nevini se ljudi vrijeđaju na njegove riječi. Stoga se Ja, koji sam Istina, zaklinjem svojom istinom da ću ga osuditi kao kakvu bludnicu na sumpornu vatru, kao prijetvornog izdajnika na sakaćenje svih njegovih udova i kao onoga koji se ruga Gospodinu na vječnu sramotu! Ipak, dok god su njegova duša i tijelo sjedinjeni, Moja je milost pripravna za njega. Ono što tražim od njega je da češće posjećuje službe Božje i da se češće moli, da se ne boji nikakve poniznosti i da ne žudi za nikakvim počastima te da njegova usta više nikad ne spominju zle ili loše riječi.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Taj je čovjek bio opat cistercitskog reda. On je sahranio izopćenu osobu. Kad je pročitao posljednju pogrebnu molitvu nad tom osobom, sveta Brigita u zanosu duha čula je sljedeće riječi: „Ovaj čovjek je učinio što nije trebao učiniti i sahranio izopćenog muškarca. No sada ti trebaš znati i budi sigurna da je on taj koji će prvi biti pokopan nakon pokojnog. Jer on je zgriješio protiv Oca, koji nam bijaše rekao da nikad ne pokazujemo poštovanje ljudima mimo pravde i da ne ukazujemo nepravedno čast bogatima. Ali on je ukazao čast nedostojnome radi male prolazne stvari i položio ga uz dostojnog, što nije smio učiniti. Također je zgriješio protiv Duha Svetog, koji je zajednica i međusobna povezanost pravednih, kad je pokopao nepravednog čovjeka s dobrim i pravednim. On je također zgriješio i protiv Mene, Sina, jer Ja rekoh: 'Onaj koji Mene odbacuje, bit će odbačen.' No ovaj je čovjek častio i veličao onoga kojega su Moja crkva i vikar odbacili.“ Kad opat začu te riječi, udari ga grižnja savjesti, pokaja se za svoje grijehe i umre četvrtog dana. Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti o načinu i dubokom štovanju koje bi trebala održavati u molitvi, te o trima vrstama ljudi koji služe Bogu na ovom svijetu. 14. poglavlje „Ja sam tvoj Bog koji bijaše razapet na križu; istinski Bog i istinski čovjek u jednoj osobi, koji je svakog dana nazočan u rukama svećenika. Kad god moliš Meni bilo koju molitvu, uvijek završi molitvu s namjerom da Moja volja bude izvršena, a ne tvoja. Jer kad moliš za nešto što je već osuđeno, Ja te ne čujem. Katkad moliš i za neke stvari koje su protiv tvoje vlastite dobrobiti, i to je zašto je neophodno da povjeriš svoju volju Meni, jer Ja znam sve stvari i ne dajem ti ništa osim onog što je blagotvorno. Mnogi mole bez prave namjere i zato ne zaslužuju da ih se čuje. Tri su vrste ljudi koje Mi služe na ovom svijetu: prva su vrsta oni koji vjeruju da sam Ja Bog, Stvoritelj i darovatelj svih stvari te moćni vladar nad svime. Oni Mi služe s namjerom dobivanja časti i svjetovnih stvari, ali stvari na nebesima smatraju bezvrijednima tako da bi oni rado mogli i bez njih, ako bi umjesto njih mogli dobiti prolazne i svjetovne stvari. Sukladno njihovim žudnjama, svjetovno zadovoljstvo za njih je sve pa tako gube vječne stvari, no Ja ih nagrađujem svjetovnim dobrima za sve dobre stvari koje su napravili radi Mene, sve do zadnjeg novčića i posljednjeg trenutka. Druga su vrsta oni koji vjeruju da sam Ja svemogući Bog i strogi sudac te koji Mi služe zbog straha od kazne, a ne iz ljubavi prema vječnoj slavi. Da se ne boje patnje, oni Mi ne bi služili. Treći su oni koji vjeruju da sam Stvoritelj svih stvari i istinski Bog te vjeruju da sam pravedan i milostiv. Oni Mi ne služe zbog ikakvog straha od kazne već zbog božanske ljubavi i milosrđa. Oni bi prije izabrali i izdržali svaku kaznu, ako bi je mogli izdržati, nego da i samo jednom izazovu Moj gnjev. Oni zaista zavrjeđuju da se njihove molitve čuju, jer njihova je volja u skladu sa Mojom voljom. Ali oni koji pripadaju prvoj vrsti nikad neće pobjeći od mjesta kažnjavanja i muke, niti će vidjeti Moje lice. Oni koji pripadaju drugoj vrsti neće biti toliko kažnjeni i mučeni, ali i dalje neće moći vidjeti Moje lice osim ako ne isprave svoj strah kroz kajanje i popravljanje.“ Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti u kojima opisuje sebe kao velikog kralja, o dvjema riznicama koje predstavljaju Božju ljubav i ljubav svijeta te pouka kako nastaviti i popraviti se u ovom životu. 15. poglavlje „Ja sam poput velikog i moćnog kralja. Kralju pripadaju četiri stvari: prvo, on mora biti bogat; drugo, velikodušan; treće, mudar te četvrto, milosrdan. Ja sam uistinu Kralj anđela i cijelog čovječanstva. Ja također imam te četiri osobine koje sam spomenuo: prvo, Ja sam najbogatiji od svih, jer svakome dajem po njegovim potrebama, ali nakon tog darivanja ne posjedujem ništa manje nego što sam imao prije. Drugo, Ja sam najvelikodušniji jer sam spreman dati svakome tko moli s ljubavlju za Moju milost. Treće, Ja sam najmudriji od svih, jer Ja znam što je najbolje za sve i za svakoga. I četvrto, ja sam milostiv, jer sam spremniji davati više nego što je itko spreman tražiti. Ja imam, takoreći, dvije riznice. U prvoj riznici spremljene su teške stvari poput olova, a kuća u kojoj su spremljene okružena je oštrim, bolnim šiljcima. No onome tko isprva počne pokretati i premještati te teške stvari i tada nauči nositi ih, te se stvari čine laganima poput pera. I tako stvari koje su prije izgledale teške, postaju vrlo lake, a stvari za koje se prije mislilo da su gorke i oštre, postaju slatke. U drugu riznicu spremaju se stvari koje izgledaju poput sjajnog zlata s dragim kamenjem i izvrsna pića. Ali zlato je zapravo nečist, a pića su otrov. Postoje dva puta u te riznice iako je prije postojao samo jedan put. Na raskrižju, odnosno, na početku tih dvaju putova, stajaše jedan čovjek i vikaše trojici muškaraca koji iđahu različitim putovima, i reče im: 'Poslušajte, poslušajte moje riječi! No ako ne želite slušati svojim ušima, onda barem pogledajte svojim očima i vidite da je to što govorim istina. No ako ne želite ni čuti ni vidjeti, onda barem koristite svoje ruke i dodir kako biste potvrdili da su moje riječi istinite, a ne lažne.' Onda prvi od njih kaza: 'Poslušajmo i pogledajmo jesu li njegove riječi istinite.' Drugi čovjek reče: 'Sve što kaže je lažno.' Treći čovjek reče: 'Znam da je sve što kaže istinito, ali nije me briga što on govori.' Što mogu biti one dvije riznice ako ne Moja ljubav i ljubav svijeta? Dva su puta u ove dvije riznice: uskraćivanje i potpuno odricanje od vlastite volje vodit će u Moju ljubav, dok će tjelesna požuda i čovjekova vlastita volja voditi u ljubav svijeta. Nekim ljudima Moja se ljubav čini teškom poput olova, jer kad bi trebali postiti ili bdjeti služeći mi ili zadržati svoje tijelo od grešnih žudnji, osjećaju se kao da nose teško olovo. I ako trebaju čuti riječi ili uvrede, misle da je teško i pretjerano, ili ako moraju provesti vrijeme u čistoći ili molitvi, to im je kao da sjede između oštrica ili rogova te svakog trenutka brinu. Onaj tko želi ostati u Mojoj ljubavi, prvo treba početi podizati teret i okretati ga, odnosno, treba nastojati činiti dobro kroz svoju dobru volju i stalno nastojanje. Onda on treba postupno podizati teret, odnosno činiti dobro koje može činiti, razmišljajući u sebi: 'Ovo mogu dobro učiniti ako mi Bog dade svoju pomoć i milost.' Tada može ustrajati u poslu koji je započeo i s velikom radošću nositi teret koji mu je prije izgledao težak pa će mu se tako svaka teškoća u postu i bdijenju uoči blagdana, ili bilo koja druga teškoća, činiti lakom poput pera. Moji se prijatelji odmaraju na takvom mjestu koje opakima i lijenima izgleda kao da je okruženo oštricama i rogovima, ali za Moje prijatelje to je mjesto najvećeg mira i meko poput ruža. Ispravan put u tu riznicu jest odricati se i prezirati svoju vlastitu volju, što se događa kad čovjek razmatra Moju patnju i Moju ljubav te mu nije stalo do njegove vlastite volje ili požude, već joj se odupire svom svojom snagom i moći i stalno stremi stvarima koje su više i bolje. I premda je ovaj put u određenoj mjeri težak na početku, kroz ustrajnost donosi toliko zadovoljstva da stvari koje su prije izgledale neizdržive postaju vrlo lake, tako da čovjek s pravom može sebi reći: 'Jaram i rad Božji dobar je i sladak.' Druga je riznica svijet. U njoj ima zlata, dragog kamenja i pića koja izgledaju slasno i ugodnog su mirisa, ali su gorka poput otrova kad ih se kuša. Svatko i svi koji nose i posjeduju zlato moraju – kad im tijelo oslabi i udovi izgube svoju jačinu, kad se srž njihovih kostiju potroši i tijelo padne mrtvo na zemlju – ostaviti iza sebe zlato i drago kamenje, jer od njega nema više koristi nego od nečisti. I pića svijeta, odnosno njegova zadovoljstva izgledaju slasno, no kad su jednom u želucu, učine srce teškim i mozak slabim te unište tijelo, i onda se čovjek osuši i uvene poput biljke, a kada se približi tjeskoba smrti, sva ta zadovoljstva postanu gorka poput otrova. Put koji vodi u tu riznicu jesu samovolja i požuda, kad god se čovjek ne trudi oduprijeti svojim zlim žudnjama i kad ne razmatra o onome što sam Ja zapovjedio ili učinio, već smjesta napravi što god mu dođe na pamet, bez obzira na to je li dopušteno ili ne. Tri čovjeka hodahu tim putem, a time mislim na sve zle i nepravedne ljude koji vole svijet i na svu njihovu samovolju. Vikah prema toj trojici stojeći na raskrižju ili na počecima tih putova, jer kad Ja bijah došao na svijet u ljudskom tijelu, pokazah čovječanstvu dva puta,takoreći, naime, onaj koji treba slijediti i onaj koji treba izbjeći, odnosno onaj koji vodi u život i onaj koji vodi u smrt. Jer prije no što bijah došao u tijelu, postojao je samo jedan put i njime su svi ljudi – dobri i loši – lutali prema paklu. Ja sam onaj koji vikaše, a moj povik bješe: 'Ljudi, čujte Moje riječi koje vode u život, jer one su istinite! Koristite svoj razum da biste razumjeli kako je ono što govorim istina. Ako ne želite čuti Moje riječi ili ih ne možete slušati, onda ih barem vidite, to jest, sa vjerom i razumom vidite da su Moje riječi istinite. Jer kao što nešto vidljivo može biti razabrano tjelesnim očima, tako i nevidljive stvari mogu biti razabrane i vjerovane očima vjere. Postoje mnogi jednostavni ljudi u Crkvi i svijetu kršćanstva koji čine malobrojna dobra djela, ali su ipak spašeni kroz svoju vjeru, u kojoj vjeruju da sam ja Stvoritelj svih stvari i Otkupitelj duša. Nema nikoga tko ne može razumjeti i vjerovati da sam Ja Bog ako razmotri kako zemlja donosi plodove i kako nebo daje kišu, kako drveće cvjeta, kako sve i svaka životinja postoji u svojoj vlastitoj vrsti, kako zvijezde služe čovjeku i kako nevolje i žalosti dolaze i često se događaju protiv čovjekove volje. Iz svih tih stvari čovjek može shvatiti kako je smrtan i kako postoji Bog koji uređuje sve stvari i upravlja njima. Jer da Bog ne postoji, sve bi bilo neorganizirano. Dakle, sve su stvari od Boga i sve je razumno uređeno za upotrebu i znanje čovječanstva. I nema niti najmanje stvari koja je stvorena ili postoji na svijetu bez razumljivog razloga. Stoga, ako čovjek ne može razumjeti ili shvatiti Moje kreposti i moći takve kakve jesu zbog svojih slabosti, on ih ipak može vidjeti svojom vjerom i vjerovati. No ako vi, ljudi na svijetu, ne želite koristiti svoj razum kako biste razmatrali Moju moć, još uvijek možete koristiti svoje ruke kako biste dodirnuli i osjetili djela koja smo Ja i Moji sveci napravili. Ona su, naime, tako očigledna da nitko ne može sumnjati u to da su ta djela Božja. Tko je uskrsnuo mrtve i dao vid slijepima ako ne Bog? Tko je istjerao zle đavle iz ljudi ako ne Bog? Što sam Ja poučavao osim stvari koje su korisne za blagostanje duše i tijela te lake za podnošenje? Ali ono što je rekao prvi čovjek znači da neki ljudi govore: 'Poslušajmo i iskušajmo jesu li Njegove riječi istinite.' Oni budu neko vrijeme u Mojoj službi, ali ne radi ljubavi ili milosrđa, već kao eksperiment i kao oponašanje drugih; oni se ne odriču svoje volje, već koriste svoju uz Moju. Oni su u opasnom položaju jer žele služiti dvojici gospodara iako nijednom ne mogu služiti dobro. Kada oni budu pozvani, nagradit će ih onaj gospodar kojeg su najviše voljeli. Ono što je drugi čovjek rekao znači da neki ljudi govore: 'Sve su njegove riječi lažne i Pismo je lažno.' Ja sam Bog i Stvoritelj svih stvari i bez Mene ništa nije stvoreno. Ja sam postavio Novi i Stari zakon: oni su izašli iz Mojih usta i u njima nema neistinitosti jer Ja sam Istina. Stoga, oni koji kažu da sam govorio lažno i da je Sveto pismo lažno, nikad neće vidjeti Moje lice; jer im njihova savjest govori da sam Ja istinski Bog, budući da se sve stvari događaju po Mojoj volji i naredbama. Nebo im daje svjetlost, oni sebi sami ne mogu dati nikakvu svjetlost. Zemlja rodi plodovima, zrak čini zemlju plodnom, sve životinje imaju vlastite odredbe, đavli Me se boje i priznaju da sam Ja Bog, a pravedni ljudi trpe nevjerojatne patnje zbog svoje ljubavi prema Meni. Oni vide sve te stvari, a ipak još uvijek ne vide Mene. Oni bi također mogli vidjeti Mene i razumjeti moju pravdu kad bi razmotrili i promislili o tome kako je zemlja progutala bezbožnike i kako je vatra proždrla nepravedne. Također bi Me mogli vidjeti u Mojoj milosti kada je voda potekla iz stijene za pravedne ili kada su se morske vode razdvojile za njih, kada je vatra izbjegla ozlijediti ih ili kada im je nebo poput zemlje davalo hranu. Zato što vide sve ove stvari i još uvijek kažu da sam Ja lažac, oni nikada neće vidjeti Moje lice. Ono što je rekao treći čovjek znači da neki ljudi kažu: 'Mi u potpunosti znamo da je On istinski Bog, ali mi za to ne marimo.' Ti će ljudi patiti i biti mučeni vječno, jer oni preziru Mene, koji sam njihov Bog i Gospodin. Zar nije veliko neobaziranje od njih kad koriste Moje dobre darove pa ipak odbijaju služiti Mi? Jer da su oni zaradili te stvari svojom vlastitom marljivošću, a ne ih u cjelini i potpuno dobili od Mene, njihov prezir bio bi malen. No dat ću svoju milost onima koji počnu okretati Moj teret, što znači onima koji dragovoljno i sa strastvenom žudnjom pokušavaju učiniti mala dobra koja mogu. Ja ću raditi s ljudima koji će podizati Moje terete, to jest s onima koji će napredovati u dobrim djelima dan za danom iz ljubavi prema Meni, i Ja ću biti njihova snaga i prosvijetliti ih tako da će željeti činiti više dobra. No oni koji sjede na mjestu koje se čini kao da ih peče i bode, ali je zapravo najmirnije, oni strpljivo rade dan i noć ne umarajući se, sve više raspirujući vatru u Moju čast i misleći da je to što čine za Mene vrlo maleno. Oni su Moji najdraži prijatelji i ima ih vrlo malo, jer su drugima mnogo slađa pića koja su našli u drugoj riznici.“ O tome kako je nevjesta vidjela sveca koji je razgovarao s Bogom o ženi koju đavao bijaše strašno mučio i koja je od njega bila oslobođena kroz molitve slavne Djevice Marije. 16. poglavlje Nevjesta vidje sveca koji govoraše Bogu, rekavši: „Zašto je duša ove žene tako mučena od đavla kad si ju otkupio svojom krvlju?“ Đavao odmah odgovori i reče: „Zato što je moja s pravom.“ Onda naš Gospodin reče: „Po kojem je pravu ona tvoja?“ Đavao odgovori: „Postoje dva puta; jedan vodi u Kraljevstvo nebesa i drugi u pakao. Kad ona vidje ta dva puta, njezina savjest i razum rekoše joj da bi trebala odabrati moj put. I kako je imala slobodnu volju da odabere put koji je željela, njoj je izgledalo korisnije okrenuti svoju volju prema činjenju grijeha pa je tako počela ići mojim putem. Nakon toga, prevario sam je trima grijesima: poimence, proždrljivošću, ljubavi prema novcu i putenošću. Zato sada obitavam u njezinu trbuhu i njezinoj naravi te ju držim s pet ruku. Prvom rukom držim njezine oči, tako da neće vidjeti duhovne stvari. Drugom rukom držim njezine ruke, tako da neće činiti dobra djela. Trećom rukom držim njezina stopala, tako da neće hodati prema onome što je dobro. Četvrtom rukom držim njezin razum i razumijevanje, tako da se neće stidjeti griješiti. I petom rukom držim njezino srce, tako da se neće vratiti na pravi put kroz kajanje i pokoru. Onda Blažena Djevica Marija reče svojemu dragom Sinu: "Moj voljeni Sine, natjeraj ga da kaže istinu o stvarima koje ga želim pitati." Sin reče: "Ti si Moja Majka, Ti si Kraljica Nebesa i Majka milosti, Ti si utjeha duša u čistilištu onima i radost onih koji grade svoj put u svijetu; Ti si gospodarica anđela i Najsvetija pred Bogom, i Ti ujedno imaš vlast nad đavlom. Stoga zapovjedi đavlu što želiš i on će Ti odgovoriti." Potom Sveta Djevica Marija upita đavla, rekavši: "Reci mi, đavle, koju je namjeru imala ova žena prije nego što je ušla u crkvu?" Đavao joj odgovori: "Imala je namjeru suzdržati se od grijeha." Tada Djevica Marija reče đavlu: „Budući da ju je volja koju je prije imala odvela u pakao, reci mi sada kamo je vodi volja koju trenutačno ima – imenom, njezina volja da se suzdrži od grijeha?“ Đavao protiv volje odgovori: „Ta volja o suzdržavanju od grijeha vodi je prema Nebu.“ Onda Djevica Marija reče: „ Zato što si prihvatio da je tvoje opravdano pravo voditi je daleko s puta Svete crkve zbog njezine prijašnje volje da griješi, onda je sada pravo i opravdano da će ju njezina sadašnja volja voditi natrag u Crkvu i milosrđe Božje. Ali ću te sada, đavle, upitati još jedno pitanje. Reci mi, koju namjeru ona ima u svojem sadašnjem stanju savjesti?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ona u svojem umu ima grižnju savjesti zbog stvari koje je napravila, i veliku žalost, i odlučuje da nikad više neće počiniti takve grijehe, već se želi popraviti najviše što može.“ Potom Djevica Marija upita đavla: „Reci mi, mogu li ta tri grijeha, poimence putenost, proždrljivost i pohlepa, postojati u isto vrijeme kad i tri dobra djela grižnje savjesti, tuge i odluke osobe da se popravi?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ne.“ Sveta Djevica Marija zatim reče: „Stoga, reci mi, koja bi od njih trebala uteći i iščeznuti iz njezina srca, tri vrline ili tri poroka i grijeha; jer ti kažeš da oni ne mogu zauzimati isto srce ili mjesto zajedno.“ Đavao kaže: „Kažem da grijesi moraju otići.“ Onda Djevica Marija odgovori: „Stoga je put prema paklu za nju zatvoren i put prema Kraljevstvu nebeskom otvoren.“ Sada Sveta Djevica Marija dalje upita đavla: „Reci mi, ako je kradljivac čekao izvan nevjestine kuće i želio ju opljačkati i ugrabiti, što bi ženik trebao učiniti?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ako je ženik dobra i plemenita duha, on bi je trebao braniti i ugroziti svoj život radi njezina života.“ Onda Djevica Marija reče: „Ti si opaki razbojnik, a duša je nevjesta Mojega Sina, jer ju je On otkupio svojom vlastitom krvlju. Ti si je napao i uhvatio silom. Ali kako je Moj Sin ženik duše i Gospodin nad tobom, onda je za tebe pravo pobjeći pred njim.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Ta je žena bila bludnica. Ona se htjela vratiti svijetu jer ju je đavao mučio danju i noću tako jako da joj je vidljivo pritiskao oči te ju, naočigled mnogih, izvlačio iz kreveta. Sveta Brigita tada je rekla otvoreno, u nazočnosti i na uši mnogih vjerodostojnih ljudi: „Makni se, đavle, jer si dovoljno mučio i opsjedao ovo Božje stvorenje!“ Nakon što je to rekla, žena je ležala pola sata kao mrtva s očima prema zemlji, a potom ustala i rekla: „Uistinu, vidjeh đavla kako odlazi kroz prozor u jednom od najstrašnijih oblika, i čuh neki glas koji mi govori: 'Ti si uistinu oslobođena od đavla, ženo!'“ Od tog trenutka na dalje ta je žena bila slobodna od nemira i patnje te više nije bila mučena nečistim mislima i umrla je dobrom smrću. Riječi Gospodina našega Isusa Krista Njegovoj nevjesti u kojima uspoređuje grešnika s trima stvarima: poimence, s orlom, lovcem na divlje ptice i ratnikom. 17. poglavlje „Ja sam Isus Krist koji govori s tobom. Ja sam bio u utrobi Djevice kao istinski Bog i istinski čovjek, ali sam, ništa manje, bio s Ocem te upravljao i vladao svim stvarima iako sam bio u Djevici. Moj najkukavniji neprijatelj je poput tri stvari: prvo, on je kao orao koji leti zrakom dok ostale ptice lete ispod njega. Drugo, on je poput lovca na ptice koji nježno puše i svira sviralom namazanom ljepilom, čineći ptice očaranima njegovim pjesmama pa lete prema svirali i bivaju uhvaćene ljepilom. Treće, on je poput ratnika koji je prvi u svakoj bitci. On je poput orla, jer zbog svojega ponosa ne može podnijeti nikoga iznad sebe te ozljeđuje svakoga koga može dohvatiti svojim kandžama zlobe. Stoga ću odsjeći krila njegova nasilja i ponosa. Uklonit ću njegovu zlobu sa zemlje i predati ga u neugasivo kipući kotao, koji je patnja pakla, gdje će biti beskrajno mučen ako se ne popravi. On je također poput lovca na ptice jer privlači svakoga k sebi slatkim riječima i obećanjima, tako da svatko tko dođe k njemu bude uhvaćen prokletstvom i pogibijom te ne može pobjeći od toga. Stoga će ptice pakla uništiti njegove oči tako da nikad neće vidjeti Moju slavu, već samo vječnu tamu pakla. One će mu odsjeći uši tako da neće čuti riječi iz Mojih usta. Ispunit će ga s boli i gorčinom od pete do glave tako da će trpjeti mučenja jednako brojna kao i ljudi koje je odveo u prokletstvo. On je također poput ratnika koji je prvi u svemu zlom, nespreman da ikome oslobodi put, već odlučan da svakoga zgazi. Zato će on biti prvi u svakoj muci; njegova patnja stalno će se ponavljati i njegove jadikovke neće imati kraja. Ipak, moja milost spremna je za njega dokle god je njegova duša s njegovim tijelom.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Taj je čovjek bio vrlo moćan kralj koji je uvelike mrzio crkvu i svećenstvo te imao mnogo uvredljivih riječi za njih. Prethodno je otkrivenje o njemu, kao i sljedeće. Sin Božji reče: „O, svjetovni viteže, pitaj mudre što se dogodilo ponosnom Hamanu koji je prezirao Moje ljude. Nije li umro sramotno i beščasno? Tako se i ovaj čovjek ruga Meni i Mojim prijateljima. Kao što ljudi Izraela nisu oplakivali Hamanovu smrt, tako ni Moji prijatelji neće oplakivati njegovu smrt, nego će umrijeti najgorčom smrću ako se ne popravi.“ To mu se i dogodilo. Kristove riječi Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako u kući Božjoj treba biti poniznosti, kako takva kuća označava čistoću života, kako kuće i darovi trebaju biti davani samo iz pravedno stečenih dobara te kako vraćati pogrešno stečena dobra. 18. poglavlje „U Mojoj kući treba biti sva poniznost, koja je sada potpuno odbačena. Između muškaraca i žena morao bi biti čvrsti zid, jer iako Ja mogu braniti svakoga i držati ih bez zida, ipak zbog opreza i zbog đavlove lukavosti želim da zid dijeli te dvije kuće za stanovanje. Treba biti čvrst i ne vrlo visok, već umjereno. Prozori trebaju biti vrlo jednostavni i čisti, a krov umjereno visok, tako da se ne može vidjeti ništa što ne pripada poniznosti. Jer oni koji sada grade kuće, za Mene su poput zidara koji, kada vlasnik ili gospodar kuće uđe u nju, zgrabe ga za kosu i gaze pod svojim nogama; oni podižu prašinu i gaze zlato pod nogama. To je ono što sada mnogi Meni čine. Oni sakupljaju nečist, to jest grade prolazne i svjetovne stvari prema nebu, ali ne mogu mariti manje za duše koje su dragocjenije nego sve zlato. Ako želim doći k njima kroz svoje molitve ili dobre misli, oni Me zgrabe za kosu i gaze pod svojim nogama, odnosno vrijeđaju Me i smatraju Moja djela i Moje riječi vrijednima prezira poput nečisti. Sebe smatraju mnogo mudrijima. No ako žele izgraditi stvari za Mene i u Moju čast, prvo bi trebali izgraditi duše za Kraljevstvo nebesko. Onaj tko želi graditi Moju kuću treba, s najvećom preciznošću, voditi brigu da se niti jedan novčić ne da za tu kuću ako nije ispravno i pravedno zarađen. Doista postoje mnogi koji posve dobro znaju da su pogrešno pribavili dobra pa im ipak nije žao zbog toga, niti imaju volje za naknadu ili vraćanje ljudima koje su prevarili ili opljačkali, iako bi ih mogli vratiti i tako nadoknaditi nepravdu kad bi htjeli. No kako oni znaju i misle u sebi da ne mogu zadržati te stvari zauvijek, tako daju dio svojih pogrešno pribavljenih dobara za crkve i samostane kao da Me žele umiriti svojim poklonom. No ostala dobra koja su pravilno zarađena, oni zadržavaju za svoje potomke. To Me uistinu ne veseli. Onaj tko Mi želi ugoditi svojim darovima, trebao bi prvo imati volju postati bolji i popraviti se, a potom činiti dobra djela koja može. Također bi morao plakati i žaliti zbog svih zlih stvari i djela koja je počinio te potom nadoknaditi ako može; ako ne može, mora imati volju za nadoknađivanjem svih prijetvorno zarađenih dobara. On stoga treba posvetiti veliku pažnju tome da više nikad ne počini takve stvari. No ako nije moguće naći svakoga kome treba vratiti nezakonito zarađena dobra, onda bi ih on mogao dati Meni, jer Ja mogu isplatiti svakome ono što je njegovo. Ako on to ne može vratiti, ali ima namjeru poniziti se i popraviti preda Mnom sa slomljenim srcem, tada sam dovoljno bogat da bih mogao to nadoknaditi svima koji su bili prevareni, bilo u ovom svijetu, bilo u sljedećem koji tek dolazi. Želim ti objasniti značenje ove kuće koju želim sagraditi. To je kuća života u čistoći i Ja, koji sam stvorio sve stvari i kroz kojega su sve stvari stvorene i postoje, Ja sam njezin temelj. Postoje četiri zida ove kuće. Prvi je Moja pravednost, po kojoj ću suditi onima koji djeluju neprijateljski prema toj kući. Drugi je zid mudrost kojom ću prosvijetliti graditelje Moje kuće svojim znanjem i razumijevanjem. Treći je zid Moja snaga, kojom ću ih ojačati protiv đavlovih iskušenja. Četvrti je zid Moja milost, koju prima svatko tko moli za nju. U tom su zidu vrata milosti kroz koja će svatko tko moli za kuću, biti prihvaćen u nju. Krov ove kuće ljubav je kojom Ja prekrivam grijehe onih koji Me vole, tako da im neće biti suđeno za njihove grijehe. Prozor na krovu, s pomoću kojeg ulazi sunce, jest promišljanje i razmatranje Moje milosti, te kroz toplinu Mojega Božanstva ulazi i dolazi do graditelja kuće. No to da zid mora biti čvrst i širok znači da nitko nije sposoban potkopati Moje riječi ili ih zbaciti. To da zid mora biti umjerene visine znači da se Moja mudrost dijelom može shvatiti i uvidjeti, no nikad potpuno. Jednostavni, no čisti prozori znače da su Moje riječi jednostavne, no ipak kroz njih svjetlost božanskog znanja pada na svijet. Umjereno visok krov znači da će Moje riječi biti objavljene, ali na razumljiv način tako da se mogu lako shvatiti i razumjeti.“ Riječi našeg Boga i Stvoritelja Njegovoj nevjesti o veličanstvenosti Njegove snage, mudrosti i kreposti te o tome kako oni, koje se sad naziva moćnima i mudrima, najviše griješe protiv Njega. 19. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj nebesa i zemlje. Imam tri osobine: Ja sam najmoćniji, najmudriji i najkreposniji. Ja sam, naime, toliko moćan da Me svi anđeli na Nebu slave, demoni u paklu ne usude se podignuti pogled prema Meni, a svi elementi pokoravaju se Mojim zapovijedima. Ja sam također toliko mudar da nitko ne može mjeriti dubinu Moje mudrosti niti ju razumjeti, i imam tako velik uvid da znam sve što je bilo i sve što će biti. Ja sam uz to toliko razuman da niti jedan mali crv, ili bilo koja druga životinja, koliko god ružno mogla izgledati, nije stvorena bez razloga. Također sam toliko krepostan da sve dobro teče iz Mene kao iz dobrog izvora, i sva slatkoća proizlazi iz Mene kao iz dobrog vina. Zato nitko ne može biti tako moćan, mudar niti krepostan bez Mene. I zato moćni ljudi svijeta vrlo mnogo griješe protiv Mene, jer Ja sam im dao snagu i moć kako bi me mogli hvaliti i slaviti: no oni su čašću nagradili sebe, kao da je imaju od sebe. Ti jadni nesretnici ne shvaćaju svoju vlastitu bespomoćnost: jer da sam Ja na njih poslao i najmanju bolest, oni bi smjesta klonuli i sve bi im postalo bezvrijedno. Pa kako bi se onda oni mogli suprotstaviti Mojoj snazi i moći ili vječnim mukama? No čak i više oni, za koje se sada govori da su mudriji od ostalih, griješe protiv Mene. Jer ja sam im dao umne snage, razumijevanja i mudrosti kako bi me mogli voljeti, no oni ne žele razumjeti ništa drugo osim onog što je za njihovo privremeno dobro i pohlepu. Oni imaju oči na stražnjoj strani svojih glava i gledaju samo na svoje vlastite požude i zadovoljstva te su tako slijepi u služenju Meni da ne zahvaljuju Meni, koji sam im sve dao. Jer nitko, ni dobar ni loš, ne bi mogao razumjeti išta bez Mene, iako Ja dopuštam opakima da svoju volju usmjere svojim žudnjama. Štoviše, nitko ne može biti krepostan bez Mene. Zato sada mogu upotrijebiti riječi izreke koju svatko obično navodi: 'Strpljivog čovjeka svatko prezire.' Zbog toga Me čovječanstvo sada vidi kao sasvim ludog zbog Moje strpljivosti, i zato Me sada svatko prezire. Ali jao njima kada Moje vrijeme strpljenja prođe i kada budu upoznali Moj sud! Oni će tada preda Mnom biti poput blata koje pada u najdublje dubine i ne zaustavlja se dok ne dođe do najnižeg dijela pakla.“ Ugodan razgovor između Djevice Majke i Sina te s nevjestom, i o tome kako bi se nevjesta trebala pripremiti za vjenčanje. 20. poglavlje Majka Božja, Djevica Marija, pojavi se govoreći svojemu Sinu: „O, Moj Sine, ti si Kralj slave. Ti si gospodar iznad svih gospodara. Ti si stvorio nebo i zemlju i sve stvari u njima. Stoga, neka se svaka Tvoja želja ispuni, neka bude sva Tvoja volja!“ Sin odgovori: „Jedna drevna izreka kaže da ono što netko mlad nauči u svojoj mladosti, čuva za svoju starost. Tako si i Ti, Moja draga Majko, od svoje mladosti naučila slijediti Moju volju i predati svu svoju volju radi Mene. Zato si napravila dobro kad si rekla: 'Neka mi bude po volji Tvojoj.' Ti si poput dragocjenog zlata koje je stavljeno na tvrdi nakovanj i kovano, jer Ti si bila kovana svakom vrstom nevolje, a kroz Moju patnju ti si podnijela više boli nego itko ikad prije. Jer kad je Moje srce prepuklo od nasilne boli i gorčine na križu, i Tvoje srce bilo je ranjeno kao najoštrijim čelikom, a Ti bi dopustila i da bude rasječeno na komade da je takva bila Moja volja. Ali čak i da si bila u mogućnosti zaustaviti Moju patnju i zahtijevati Moj život, ipak nisi to željela ako to nije bila Moja volja. Zato si dobro napravila kad si rekla: 'Neka bude volja Tvoja.'“ Nakon toga Djevica Marija reče nevjesti Božjoj: „Nevjesto Mojega Sina, ljubi Mojega Sina jer On voli tebe, i časti Njegove svece koji stoje u Njegovoj nazočnosti, jer oni su poput bezbrojnih zvijezda čija se svjetlina i blistavost ne mogu usporediti ni sa kojim svjetovnim svjetlom. Kao što svjetlost svijeta odudara od tame, još i više svjetlo svetaca odudara od svjetla ovog svijeta. Uistinu, kažem ti da, kad bi se sveci mogli vidjeti u njihovoj blistavosti kakvi zaista jesu, nijedno ljudsko oko ne bi moglo počivati na njima ne izgubivši vid i život.“ Nakon toga Sin Božji govoraše svojoj nevjesti i reče: „Moja nevjesto, trebala bi imati četiri osobine: prvo, trebala bi biti spremna za vjenčanje s Mojim Božanstvom u kojem se ne može naći tjelesnih požuda, već samo najslađa duhovna žudnja, ona koja je dolična Bogu da je ima s kreposnom dušom. Ljubav prema tvojoj djeci, tvojim prijateljima ili tvojim privremenim posjedom ne bi te smjela odvlačiti od Moje ljubavi. Neka se ne dogodi tebi ono što se dogodilo onim lakomislenim djevicama koje nisu bile spremne kad ih je gospodar htio pozvati na vjenčanje pa zato više nisu bile pozvane. Drugo, trebaš vjerovati Mojim riječima, jer Ja sam Istina i iz Mojih usta nije nikad izašlo ništa osim istine te nitko u Mojim riječima ne može naći ništa osim istine. Katkad ono što kažem ima neko duhovno značenje, a katkad mislim izričito ono što riječi kažu pa Moje riječi moraju biti shvaćene takve kakve jesu, bez ikakva tumačenja. Stoga Me nitko ne može s pravom optužiti za laganje. Treće, trebaš biti pokorna kako bi napravila pravednu pokoru i popravila se u svim dijelovima tijela kojima si griješila; jer iako sam milosrdan, neću se suzdržati od pravde. Stoga se pokori s poniznošću i zadovoljstvom onima prema kojima si obvezna pokoravati se, tako da ne činiš čak ni stvari koje izgledaju korisne i razumne za tebe ako su protivne pokornosti. Jer bolje je predati svoju volju radi pokornosti, čak i kad je dobra, te slijediti volju svoga nadređenog sve dotle dok to ne ide protiv spasenja duša ili je na bilo koji drugi način nerazumno. Četvrto, trebaš biti ponizna, jer ti si združena u duhovnom braku. Stoga budi ponizna i skromna pri dolasku tvojega ženika. Tvoja sluškinja treba biti trezvena i suzdržana, što znači da se tvoje tijelo mora suzdržavati od svih prekomjernih stvari i biti dobro disciplinirano. Jer ti ćeš postati plodna duhovnim potomstvom za korist i dobro mnogih, baš kao što se izdanak kalemi na suhu stabljiku i učini da stabljika procvjeta; tako ćeš ti kroz Moju milost nositi plodove i cvjetati. Moja će te milost veseliti i opijati, i cijelo će se mnoštvo u Raju radovati zbog slatkog vina koje ću ti Ja dati. Ne smije ti nedostajati povjerenja u moju dobrotu. Uvjeravam te da ćeš se ti, baš kao što su se Zaharija i Elizabeta radovali u svojim dušama neizrecivom radošću zbog obećanja o budućem djetetu, radovati zbog Moje milosti koju ti želim dati, a usto će se i drugi radovati kroz tebe. S njima dvojima, Zaharijom i Elizabetom, razgovarao je anđeo; ali Ja, Bog i Stvoritelj anđela, želim govoriti tebi. Njih dvoje, Zaharija i Elizabeta, rodili su Mojega najdražeg prijatelja Ivana, no želim da Mi se mnogo sinova rodi kroz tebe, ne od tijela, već od duha. Uistinu, kažem ti, Ivan je bio poput trske ili cvijeta punog slatkoće i meda, jer nikad nije ništa nečisto ili prekomjerno ušlo u njegova usta i nikad nije primio životne potrepštine više od onoga koliko je trebao. Ni sjeme nikad nije izašlo iz njegova tijela i zato ga se s pravom može zvati anđelom i djevcem, zbog božanskoga života koji je živio.“ Riječi ženika Njegovoj nevjesti u kojima je najizvrsnija prispodoba o čarobnjaku, kojom je đavao domišljato označen i opisan. 21. poglavlje Ženik Kraljevstva nebeskog, Isus, govoraše svojoj nevjesti u prispodobi prikazavši primjer žabe i reče: 'Bijaše jednom vračar koji je imao najsjajnije zlato. Običan i ugodan čovjek dođe k njemu i poželi kupiti to zlato od njega. Vračar reče tom čovjeku: 'Nećeš dobiti to zlato osim ako mi ne daš bolje zlato i u većoj količini.' Čovjek reče: 'Imam toliku veliku želju za tvojim zlatom da ću ti radije dati što želiš nego da ga izgubim.' Onda dade vračaru bolje zlato i u većoj količini te primi sjajno zlato od njega i stavi ga u sanduk, misleći kako će sebi od njega napraviti prsten za svoj prst. Nakon kratkog vremena vračar priđe tom običnom čovjeku i reče: 'Zlato koje si kupio od mene i stavio u svoju kutiju nije zlato, kako si mislio, nego najružnija žaba. Ona je bila čuvana u mojoj škrinji i hranjena mojom hranom. A kako bi ti to provjerio i znao da je to istina, možeš otvoriti sanduk i vidjet ćeš kako će žaba skočiti u moju škrinju gdje se čuvala.' Kad je čovjek htio otvoriti sanduk i provjeriti je li to bila istina, u sanduku se pojavi žaba. Poklopac sanduka bijaše visio na četiri šarke koje su bile pred to da se uskoro slome i otpadnu. Čim je poklopac sanduka bio otvoren, žaba spazi vračara i skoči u njegov sanduk. Kad sluge i prijatelji tog običnog čovjeka to bijahu vidjeli, rekoše mu: 'Gospodaru, najfinije zlato u toj je žabi, a ako ga želiš, lako možeš doći do njega.' Čovjek im reče: 'Kako ga mogu dobiti?' Oni mu odgovoriše: 'Da netko uzme oštro i usijano koplje te ga ubode u šuplji dio u žabinim leđima, brzo bi izvadio zlato van. No ako on ne može naći nikakvu šupljinu u žabi, onda bi trebao, s najvećom snagom i naprezanjem, zariti svoje koplje u nju pa ćeš tako dobiti natrag zlato koje si kupio.' Tko je taj vračar ako ne đavao, potičući i savjetujući čovječanstvo na tjelesne požude i počasti, što nije ništa drugo nego ispraznost i uništenje? On obećava da je lažno istinito i čini da istinito izgleda kao da je lažno. On posjeduje to najdragocjenije zlato, što je zapravo duša, koju sam Ja, kroz Moju božansku moć, stvorio dragocjenijom od svih zvijezda i planeta. Ja sam je stvorio besmrtnom i neprolaznom i Meni dražom od ičega te sam za nju pripremio mjesto vječnog počinka sa Mnom. Otkupio sam je od nasilja đavla boljim i vrjednijim zlatom kad sam dao svoje vlastito tijelo za nju, čisto od bilo kakvog grijeha, te trpio tako gorku muku da niti jedan od Mojih udova nije bio bez boli. Smjestio sam otkupljenu dušu u tijelo kao u sanduk do vremena kad ću je dovesti u nazočnost svoje božanske časti i slave u Kraljevstvo nebesko. Ali sada otkupljena duša čovjeka postade poput najružnije i bestidne žabe, skačući u svojoj bahatosti i živeći u nečisti kroz svoju putenost. Ona je od Mene uzela Moje zlato, to jest svu Moju pravdu. Zato Mi đavao može s pravom reći: 'Zlato koje si kupio nije zlato nego žaba, hranjena u škrinji moje požude. Stoga odvoji tijelo od duše i vidjet ćeš da će skočiti ravno u škrinju moje požude u kojoj se hranila.' Moj odgovor je ovo: 'Budući da je žabu odvratno gledati, užasno slušati, da je na dodir otrovna te da Mi ne donosi nikakvo dobro, niti zadovoljstvo ili utjehu, već to čini samo tebi, u čijoj je škrinji uzgajana, možeš ju imati jer je po pravu tvoja. I kada se vrata otvore, to jest kad se duša odvoji od tijela, ona će letjeti ravno k tebi da bi ostala s tobom za svu vječnost.' Takva je duša čovjeka o kojoj ti govorim. Ona je zaista poput najbezvrjednije žabe, pune nečistoće i požude, uzgajane u đavlovoj škrinji. Njenom sanduku, to jest njegovu tijelu Ja se približavam kako mu dolazi smrt. Sanduk visi na četiri šarke koje će uskoro otpasti, jer njegovo se tijelo podupire četirima stvarima: poimence, snagom, ljepotom, mudrošću i vidom, koji su svi sada počeli slabjeti i iščezavati za njega. Kad se njegova duša počne odvajati od njegova tijela, ona smjesta leti k đavlu na čijem je mlijeku uzgojena, to jest na njegovoj požudi, jer je zaboravila Moju ljubav iz koje sam preuzeo na sebe patnju i bol koju je ona zaslužila. Ona ne uzvraća ljubavlju na Moju ljubav i uskraćuje Mi Moje vlasništvo na koje imam pravo, jer bi Me trebala voljeti više nego ikoga zato što sam je otkupio. No ona nalazi veće zadovoljstvo u đavlu. Glas njezine molitve je poput glasa žabe, a njezina pojava odbojna je i odvratna u Mojim očima. Njezine uši neće nikad čuti Moju radost, a njezina otrovana osjetila nikad neće osjetiti Moje Božanstvo. No Ja sam još uvijek milosrdan i ako bi itko dotakao svoju dušu, čak iako je nečista, te ju ispitao kako bi vidio ima li u njoj imalo grižnje savjesti ili dobre volje, i zabio oštro i goruće koplje u svoj um, što znači strah od Mojega teškog suda, onda bi još uvijek mogao naći Moju milost ako bi Me samo htio slušati. A ako u njemu i nema grizodušja i ljubavi, još uvijek ima nade ako ga netko probode oštrim i gorkim popravljanjem i strogim prekoravanjem. Jer dok god duša živi s tijelom, Moja je milost otvorena i spremna za svakoga. Stoga razmotri kako sam Ja umro zbog svoje ljubavi, a ipak Mi nitko ne uzvraća ljubavlju, nego Mi čak i oduzimaju ono što po pravu pripada Meni; jer bilo bi uistinu pravedno da ljudi popravljaju svoje živote razmjerno boli i patnji za njihovo otkupljenje. No sada oni žele živjeti još gore, razmjerno gorkoj boli i smrti koje sam trpio kad sam ih otkupljivao; i što im više pokazujem mrskost i ružnoću grijeha, oni još drskije žele griješiti. Gledaj zato i razmatraj kako se Ja ne razljutim bez razloga, jer oni su promijenili Moju milost u gnjev. Ja sam ih otkupio od grijeha, a oni se još više predaju grijehu. Ali ti, moja nevjesto, daj Mi ono što si Mi obvezana dati, odnosno čuvaj svoju dušu čistom za Mene, jer Ja sam umro za tebe kako bi je mogla očuvati čistom za Mene.“ Najljepše pitanje Majke za nevjestu, ponizni odgovor nevjestin Majci i Majčin koristan odgovor nevjesti, te o poboljšavanju dobrih ljudi među zlima. 22. poglavlje Majka Božja govoraše nevjesti svoga Sina, rekavši: „Ti si nevjesta Mojega Sina. Reci Mi što ti je na umu i za što moliš.“ Nevjesta odgovori: „Moja Gospo, ti to vrlo dobro znaš, jer znaš sve stvari.“ Onda Sveta Djevica reče: „Iako ja znam sve stvari, voljela bih čuti kako Mi govoriš dok oni koji stoje ovdje nazočni slušaju.“ Nevjesta kaže: „Moja Gospo, bojim se dviju stvari: Prvo, zbog svojih grijeha, zbog kojih ne plačem niti se popravljam koliko bih htjela. Drugo, žalosna sam jer su neprijatelji Tvojega Sina tako brojni.“ Onda Djevica Marija odgovori: „Za ovo prvo dajem ti tri lijeka: Prvo, promisli o tome kako sve stvari koje imaju duh, kao što su žabe i druge životinje, katkad imaju nevolje, a ipak njihovi duhovi ne žive vječno već umiru s tijekom. No tvoja duša i svaka ljudska duša živi zauvijek. Drugo, misli o milosti Božjoj, jer nema čovjeka koji je toliko grešan da njegov grijeh nije odmah oprošten ako samo moli za Božji oprost s namjerom da se popravi i s istinskim kajanjem za svoje prijašnje grijehe. Treće, misli i predočavaj si kako je velika slava duše kada živi zauvijek s Bogom i u Bogu. I za ovo drugo, naime, to kako su Božji neprijatelji tako brojni, dajem ti tri lijeka: Prvo, razmotri kako je tvoj Bog i tvoj i njihov Stvoritelj i sudac nad njima, te da Mu oni nikada neće ponovno suditi, iako On sada strpljivo i privremeno podnosi njihovu zlobu. Drugo, razmotri kako su oni sinovi prokletstva i kako će za njih biti teško i nepodnošljivo gorjeti u paklu za cijelu vječnost. Oni su poput najopakijih sluga koji će izgubiti nasljedstvo Kraljevstva nebeskog, dok će sinovi uživati nasljedstvo. No sada ćeš možda reći: 'Ne bi li im tko trebao propovijedati?' Da, svakako bi im se trebalo propovijedati! Razmisli kako se često dobri ljudi nađu među zlima, a kako se sinovi zla katkad okrenu od dobra, baš kao rastrošni sin koji je zatražio svoj dio nasljedstva od svojega oca i otišao u udaljeno kraljevstvo te živio zlim životom. No katkad ih kroz propovijedanje obuzme grižnja savjesti i vraćaju se Ocu, a Njemu su još više dobrodošli, kao da nikad nisu griješili. Stoga bi se posebice njima trebalo propovijedati, jer iako propovjednik vidi skoro samo zle ljude, on ipak u sebi misli: 'Možda su među njima neki koji će postati sinovi Mojega Gospodina; zato ću propovijedati njima.' Ova vrsta propovjednika primit će najveću nagradu. Treće, razmotri kako je pokvarenima življenje dopušteno kao jedna proba za dobro, tako da, ako su ožalošćeni zbog ponašanja pokvarenih, mogu biti nagrađeni plodom strpljivosti, kako ćeš to bolje razumjeti kroz sljedeću prispodobu. Ruža slatko miriši, lijepa je za gledanje, meka na dodir, a ipak raste samo među trnjem koje je oštro na dodir, strašno za gledanje te nema ugodan miris. Slično tome, dobri i pravedni ljudi, iako su blagi u svojoj strpljivosti, divni u svojim vrlinama te slatko mirišu svojim dobrim primjerom, ipak ne mogu biti usavršeni ili iskušani osim među zlima. Ponekad trn štiti ružu da ne bi bila ubrana prije nego što procvjeta; slično tome, zli daju dobrima prigodu i razlog da ne posrnu u grijeh, a katkad su dobri ograničeni njihovom zlobom tako da ne padnu u neskromno veselje ili požudu ili bilo koji drugi grijeh. Vino nikada neće postati dobro ako nije spremljeno kako bi se talog slegnuo, niti će dobri i pravedni zadržati i napredovati u vrlinama ako nisu iskušani napastima i progonima od strane nepravednih. Zato drage volje podnosi neprijatelje Mojeg Sina i upamti da je On njihov sudac te ih da On, ako pravda traži da ih se sve uništi, može sve istrijebiti u trenutku. Zato ih podnosi dok god ih On podnosi.“ Riječi Krista Njegovoj nevjesti o prijetvornom čovjeku, koji se zove neprijatelj Boga, te o njegovu licemjerju i svim njegovim osobinama. 23. poglavlje „Taj se čovjek ljudima pokazuje kao dobro odjeven, snažan i privlačan čovjek, koji je hrabar u bitci svojega Gospodina, no kad se s njegove glave skine kaciga, on je ružan i odvratan za gledanje te neupotrebljiv za rad. Njegov mozak izgleda ogoljen. Njegove uši su mu na čelu i oči u njegovu vratu. Njegov je nos rascijepljen, a oba obraza upala kao u mrtvog čovjeka. Na desnoj strani njegova brada i pola njegovih usana otpali su, tako da na desnoj strani nije ostalo ničeg osim grla koje izgleda potpuno nepokriveno. Njegova su prsa puna gmižućih crva, a ruke poput dviju zmija. Najotrovniji škorpion živi u njegovu srcu. Njegova su leđa poput nagorjelog ugljena. Njegova je utroba smrdljiva i trula poput gnojem prepunog nečistog mesa. Njegova su stopala mrtva i beskorisna za hodanje. Reći ću ti što ovo sve označava. Izvana on izgleda ljudima kao da se odlikuje dobrim navikama, mudrošću i hrabrošću u služenju i slavljenju Mene, no on nipošto nije takav. Jer ako se kaciga makne s njegove glave, odnosno kad bi se ljudima pokazalo kakav je zaista duhovno u svojoj duši, on bi bio ružniji od svih ljudi. Njegov je mozak ogoljen jer njegovi glupi običaji i nepristojnosti jasno pokazuju dobrim ljudima da on nije vrijedan takvih počasti. Jer da mu se Moja mudrost svidjela, on bi shvaćao koliko je njegova čast veća nego čast drugih, te bi se pomoću toga odjenuo u najstrože ponašanje i božanske vrline u usporedbi s drugima. Uši su mu na čelu jer, umjesto da ima poniznosti, zbog svojeg velikog dostojanstva, u tome što je svjetlosti za druge kako bi ih učio dobre stvari, on samo želi slušati o svojoj vlastitoj uzvišenosti i slavi, time postajući toliko ponosan da samo želi da ga svi zovu velikim i dobrim. On ima oči u svojem vratu jer su sve njegove misli okrenute prema sadašnjem umjesto prema vječnom. On misli o tome kako da ugodi ljudima i o zahtjevima tjelesnih potreba, ali ne kako može obradovati Mene i koristiti dušama. Njegov je nos rascijepljen jer je izgubio sve razumno rasuđivanje kako bi mogao vidjeti i razlikovati grijeh i krepost, svjetovnu i vječnu čast, svjetovna i vječna bogatstva, kratka zadovoljstva svijeta i vječna zadovoljstva. Njegovi su obrazi upali, što znači da je sve štovanje koje bi morao imati prema Meni, s ljepotom kreposti kojom bi Mene mogao obradovati, potpuno mrtvo za služenje Meni: jer on se srami griješiti pred ljudima, ali ne preda Mnom. Jedan je dio njegove jagodične kosti i usana otpao, tako da ništa nije ostalo osim njegova grla, jer je imitiranje Mojega djelovanja i propovijedanje Mojih riječi, dodano božanskoj i vatrenoj molitvi, potpuno otpalo od njega, tako da ništa nije ostalo osim njegova proždrljivog grla. Ali imitirati pokvarene i biti umiješan u svjetovne poslove njemu sveukupno izgleda zdravo i lijepo. Njegova prsa puna su crva, jer u njegovim prsima, gdje bi trebalo biti prisjećanje na Moju patnju te misli i razmatranja Mojih djela i zapovijedi, postoji samo briga za stvarima svijeta sa željom i pohlepom svijeta, koje su poput crva koji proždiru njegovu savjest, tako da on ne misli o duhovnim ili božanskim stvarima. U njegovu srcu, gdje bih Ja volio obitavati i gdje bi trebala biti Moja ljubav, sada sjedi najgori škorpion s oštrim repom te primamljivim licem i jezikom; jer ugodne i razborite riječi izlaze iz njegovih usta, ali njegovo srce puno je nepravde i prijevare, zato što ne brine ako Crkva koju on nadgleda bude uništena dok god on može ostvarivati svoju volju. Njegove su ruke poput dviju zmija, jer u svojoj zlobi on pruža svoje ruke prema prostodušnima i zove ih k sebi s jednostavnošću, ali čim dobije prikladnu prigodu, on uzrokuje njihov kukavni pad. Poput zmije on se smota u prsten, jer skriva svoju zlobu i nepravednost tako da jedva itko može shvatiti njegove izdajničke planove. U Mojim očima on je poput najopakije zmije, jer kao što je zmija gnjusnija nego ijedna druga životinja, tako je i on ružniji u Mojim očima nego ijedan drugi čovjek, jer on ne računa na Moju pravdu i smatra da sam poput čovjeka koji ne želi pravedno suditi. Njegova su leđa poput ugljena, a trebala bi biti poput slonovače, jer bi njegova djela trebala biti moćnija i čišća od drugih kako bi mogao bolje nositi slabe kroz svoju strpljivost i svoj primjer dobrog života. No on je sada poput ugljena jer je previše nestrpljiv da bi mogao podnijeti jednu riječ u Moju čast osim ako od toga nema koristi. Pa ipak on svijetu izgleda moćno. Stoga, kad on misli da stoji, past će jer je za Mene i Moje svece odvratan i beživotan poput ugljena. Njegova utroba zaudara jer Meni njegove misli i žudnje zaudaraju poput trulog mesa zadahom koji nitko ne može podnijeti. Niti jedan od Mojih svetaca ne podnosi ga, nego svi okreću lice od njega i traže sud za njega. Njegova su stopala mrtva. Njegova su dva stopala dva naloga za njega preda Mnom, a to je njegova volja da se popravi zbog grijeha koje je počinio i njegova volja da čini dobra djela. No ta su stopala potpuno mrtva u njemu jer je srž ljubavi u njemu potrošena i ništa nije ostalo u njemu osim otvrdnulih kostiju. I on tako stoji preda Mnom. Ipak, dok god je duša s tijelom, on može pronaći Moju milost.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Sveti Lovro pojavio se i rekao: „Kad sam ja bio na svijetu, imao sam tri stvari: svoju čistoću, milost za svoga susjeda i Božju ljubav. Stoga sam vatreno propovijedao riječ Božju, mudro raspodjeljivao dobra Crkve i s radošću trpio pokoru, vatru i smrt. Ali ovaj biskup podnosi i pravi se da ne primjećuje neumjerenost svećenstva te darežljivo raspodjeljuje dobra Crkve bogatima i pokazuje ljubav samo prema sebi i svojim vlastitim prijateljima. Zato mu ja proglašavam da se najlakši oblak upravo uzdigao prema nebesima, ali crni ga je dim prekrio tako da ga mnogi ne mogu vidjeti. Taj je oblak molitva Majke Božje za Svetu Crkvu. Plamen pohlepe, bezbožnosti i nepravednosti tako ga je pomračio da milost Majke Božje ne može lako ulaziti u srca nesretnih. Stoga neka se biskup brzo obrati u božansku ljubav ispravivši sebe i sebi podređene, koreći ih svojim dobrim primjerom i riječju te ih vodeći u bolji život. Ako ne bude tako, on će osjetiti ruku suca, koja je njegova osveta i pravda, a njegova će crkva biti očišćena vatrom i mačem te pogođena pljačkom i jadom, tako da će trebati mnogo vremena dok je netko ne utješi.“ Riječi Boga Oca pred vojskom Kraljevstva nebeskog te odgovor Sina i Majke Ocu na pitanje o milosti za kćer, to jest za Crkvu. 24. poglavlje Bog Otac govoraše dok je cijela vojska nebeska slušala, i reče: „Pred svima vama žalim se što je Moja kći predana čovjeku koji ju muči vrlo mnogo i bez mjere, lomeći njezina stopala u kladama tako teško da je sva moždina izašla iz njezinih stopala. “Sin mu odgovori: „Oče, ona je ta koju sam otkupio svojom krvlju i uzeo je sebi za ženu, ali sada je tako okrutno zlostavljana.“ Onda govoraše Majka Božja i reče: „Ti si moj Bog i moj Gospodin, i u Mojemu tijelu nalazili su se udovi Tvojega blagoslovljenog Sina, koji je Tvoj istinski Sin i Moj istinski Sin. Na zemlji Tebi ništa nisam odbila. Imaj milosti prema svojoj kćeri zbog Mojih molitvi.“ Nakon toga govorahu anđeli, rekavši: „Ti si naš Gospodin i Stvoritelj; u Tebi mi posjedujemo svaku dobru stvar i ne trebamo ništa doli Tebe. Mi smo se svi radovali kada si objelodanio svoju nevjestu, ali sada smo s pravom žalosni jer je ona predana u ruke najgorem čovjeku koji ju vrijeđa svim vrstama izrugivanja i zlostavljanja. Imaj milosrđa prema njoj radi svojega velikog milosrđa, jer njezina je nevolja velika, i nema nikoga drugoga tko bi je utješio i spasio osim Tebe Gospodine, Bože Svemogući.“ Potom Bog Otac odgovori Sinu, rekavši: „O moj Sine, Tvoje tugovanje je Moje tugovanje, Tvoja riječ je Moja riječ, Tvoja djela Moja djela. Ti si u Meni i Ja sam u Tebi nerazdvojivo. Budi volja Tvoja!“ Nakon toga On reče Majci Sina: „Budući da Me nisi ni u čemu odbila na zemlji, neću Ti odbiti ništa na nebu i Tvoja će se volja ispuniti.“ Tada On reče anđelima: „Vi ste Moji prijatelji, a vatra vaše ljubavi gori u Mojem srcu. Zato ću zbog vaših molitvi imati milosti prema svojoj kćeri.“ Riječi Stvoritelja Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako Njegova pravda podnosi zle ljude zbog trostrukog razloga i kako Njegova milost štedi zlo zbog trostrukog razloga. 25. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj nebesa i zemlje. Čudila si se, Moja nevjesto, zašto sam tako strpljiv sa zlima. To je zato što sam milosrdan: jer Moja pravda ih podnosi i pošteđuje zbog trostrukog razloga i Moje ih milosrđe pošteđuje zbog trostrukog razloga. Prvo, Moja ih pravda podnosi zato da njihovo vrijeme može biti u potpunosti dovršeno. Jednako kao što bi se pravednog kralja moglo pitati, ako drži nekoga utamničenog, zašto ga ne usmrti, a on odgovori: 'Zato što još nije vrijeme za istragu suda gdje ju se može čuti, jer bi oni koji čuju tako mogli biti upozoreni.' Tako Ja podnosim zle sve dok ne dođe vrijeme da njihovu zloću svi upoznaju. Nisam li Ja prorokovao Šaulovo odbijanje, da će biti protjeran iz svojeg kraljevstva te zbačen s prijestolja znatno prije nego što je to postalo poznato ljudima? A podnosio sam ga dugo vremena, kako bi se njegova zloba pokazala i dokazala drugima. Drugo, zbog malog broja dobrih djela koja zli naprave, za koja bi trebali biti nagrađeni čak i do zadnjeg novčića, neće biti ni najmanjeg dobra koje su napravili za Mene koje će proći nenagrađeno; ovdje će primiti svoju plaću za dobro koje su napravili. Treće, kako bi se otkrila Božja slava i strpljivost. Zbog tog sam razloga podnosio Pilata, Heroda i Judu iako su bili zli i prokleti. I ako se itko pita zašto podnosim ovu ili onu osobu, neka se osvrne na Judu i Pilata. Moje milosrđe također pošteđuje zle zbog trostrukog razloga: prvo, zbog Moje velike ljubavi, jer će njihova vječna muka biti duga. Iz toga razloga, zbog Moje velike ljubavi, podnosim ih do posljednjeg trenutka, tako da će njihova muka biti odgođena za dugo produljenje vremena ovdje na svijetu. Drugo, tako da bi njihovu narav potrošio grijeh, jer grijeh troši ljudsku narav, a oni bi doživjeli tjelesnu smrt mnogo gorče da je njihova narav zdravija i jača. Jer zdrava narav umire dužom i gorčom smrću. Treće, radi poboljšanja i snage dobrih ljudi te obraćenja nekih od zlih. Jer kad dobre i pravedne ljude muče zli, to koristi dobrima i pravednima jer im pomaže da se suzdrže od grijeha ili da zavrijede veću zaslugu. Slično tome, zli katkad žive za dobro drugih zlih osoba. Jer kada se zli osvrnu na pad, pokvarenost i gnjusna djela nekih ljudi, oni misle u sebi i kažu: 'Što nam dobroga čini slijediti ih ili živjeti poput njih? Dok god je naš Gospodin tako strpljiv, bolje nam je pokajati se.' I na taj način oni Mi se katkad vrate, jer se boje činiti stvari koje su ovi zli ljudi činili, a njihova im savjest govori kako ne bi trebali činiti te stvari. Zato je rečeno da, ako je nekoga ubo škorpion, on može biti izliječen pomazanjem uljem u kojem je uginuo drugi gmizavac. Na isti način katkad je neka zla osoba, koja vidi drugu osobu, također zlu, kako pada i zadržava svoju nepravednost i taštinu, pogođena kajanjem za svoje grijehe i izliječena milosrđem i milošću Boga. Riječi anđeoske vojske o slavi Boga, i o tome kako bi djeca bila rađana da prvi roditelji nisu sagriješili, i o tome kako je Bog pokazao čuda ljudima kroz Mojsija te također kasnije kroz sebe svojim vlastitim dolaskom; i o kvarnosti tjelesnog braka u ovo vrijeme, i uvjetima duhovnog braka. 26. poglavlje Anđeoska vojska viđena je kako stoji ispred Boga, i cijela je vojska govorila: „Hvaljen i slavljen budi Ti, Gospodine Bože, koji si bio i jesi bez kraja! Mi smo Tvoji sluge i mi Te hvalimo i slavimo iz trostrukog razloga: Prvo, zato što si nas Ti stvorio da se radujemo s Tobom i dao nam neopisivu svjetlost da se u njoj radujemo zauvijek. Drugo, zato što su sve stvari stvorene i održavane Tvojom dobrotom i postojanošću, i sve stvari stoje prema Tvojoj volji i opstaju kroz Tvoju riječ. Treće, zato što si stvorio čovječanstvo i utjelovio se u ljudskosti za njihovu dobrobit. Radujemo se u velikoj mjeri zbog te Ljudskosti te također zbog Tvoje najčednije Majke koja je bila dostojna nositi Tebe, kojega nebesa ne mogu pojmiti ni obuhvatiti. Stoga su Tvoja čast i blagoslov iznad svih stvari za dostojanstvo anđela koje si Ti uzvisio uvelike u slavi. Neka Tvoja beskrajna vječnost i postojanost budu nad svim stvarima koje jesu i mogu biti postojane! Neka Tvoja ljubav bude nad čovječanstvom koje si Ti stvorio! O, Gospodine Bože, Tebe se jedinog treba bojati zbog Tvoje silne moći, Tebe jedinog treba željeti zbog Tvoje silne ljubavi, Tebe jedinog treba voljeti zbog Tvoje postojanosti. Neka sva slava i čast budu Tvoje zauvijek bez kraja. Amen!“ Tad naš Gospodin odgovori: „Vi Me slavite dostojno za svako stvoreno stvorenje. Ali, recite Mi, zašto Me hvalite za čovječanstvo koje Me isprovociralo do gnjeva više nego ijedno drugo stvorenje? Stvorio sam ga plemenitijim i dostojanstvenijim od svih donjih stvorenja pod nebom, i jesam li za ikoga drugog trpio takve uvrede kao za čovječanstvo, i nitko nije otkupljen na tako velik trošak. Ili koje se stvorenje ne pridržava svoga stvorenog reda osim čovjeka? On mi nanosi više žalosti nego ijedno drugo stvorenje. Jer kao što sam stvorio vas da me slavite i štujete, tako sam stvorio i čovjeka da me poštuje. Dao sam mu tijelo kao duhovni hram, i stvorio sam i smjestio dušu u nj poput prekrasnog anđela, jer ljudska duša ima moć i snagu kao anđeo. U tom hramu Ja, Bog i Tvorac čovječanstva, želio sam biti poput trećega kako bi Me mogao uživati i nalaziti užitak u Meni. Tada sam mu stvorio drugi hram, sličan njegovu, od njegova rebra. Ali sada, Moja nevjesto, radi koje se sve ove stvari govore i pokazuju, mogla bi upitati kako bi djeca bila rađana od njih da nisu zgriješili? Ja ću ti odgovoriti: U istini, po ljubavi Božjoj i međusobnoj odanosti i uniji tijela, u čemu bi oboje bili zapaljeni iznutra, krv ljubavi posijala bi svoje sjeme u ženino tijelo bez ikakve sramotne požude, i tako bi žena postala plodna. Nakon što je dijete začeto bez grijeha i putene požude, Ja bih poslao dušu u dijete iz Mojega Božanstva i žena bi nosila dijete i rodila ga bez boli. Kada je dijete rođeno, bilo bi savršeno poput Adama kada je stvoren u početku. Ali ova je čast prezrena od čovjeka kada je poslušao đavla i poželio veću čast od one koju sam mu Ja dao. Nakon što je neposluh počinjen, Moj anđeo došao je nad njih i oni su se posramili svoje golotinje, i smjesta su iskusili požude i želje tijela, i otrpješe glad i žeđ. Tada su Me također izgubili, jer kada su Me imali, oni nisu osjećali nikakvu glad niti grešnu tjelesnu požudu ili sram, nego sam Ja sam bio sve njihovo dobro, i zadovoljstvo, i savršen užitak. Ali kada se đavao radovao nad njihovom propasti i padom, bio sam dirnut suosjećanjem prema njima i nisam ih napustio, nego im pokazao trostruku milost: Ja sam ih odjenuo kada su bili goli i dao im kruh iz zemlje. A za senzualnost koju je đavao u njima izazvao nakon njihova neposluha, dao sam i stvorio duše u njihovu sjemenu kroz Moje Božanstvo. I sve zlo kojim ih je đavao dovodio u iskušenje , okrenuo sam u dobro za njih u cijelosti. Nakon toga pokazao sam im kako živjeti i štovati Me, i dao sam im dopuštenje da imaju odnose, jer su prije Moje dozvole i proglasa Moje volje bili pogođeni strahom i bojali se ujediniti i imati odnose. Jednako tako, kada je Abel ubijen i bijahu u žalosti dugo vremena, promatrajući suzdržljivost, bio sam dirnut suosjećanjem i tješio ih. A kada su shvatili Moju volju, počeli su ponovno imati odnose i rađati djecu od koje Ja, njihov Stvoritelj, obećah da će obitelj biti rođena. Kada je obijest djece Adamove rasla, pokazah svoju pravdu grešnima, ali milost Mojim izabranicima; od ovih bijah smiren, tako da sam ih sačuvao od uništenja i podigao jer su se držali Mojih zapovijedi i vjerovali u Moja obećanja. Kada je došlo vrijeme milosti, pokazao sam svoja moćna čuda i djela kroz Mojsija i spasio svoj narod prema svom obećanju. Hranio sam ga anđeoskom manom i išao pred njim u stupu oblaka i vatre. Dao sam mu svoj Zakon i objavio svoje tajne i budućnost kroz svoje proroke. Nakon toga Ja, Stvoritelj svih stvari, izabrah za sebe djevicu rođenu od oca i majke, i jesam li od nje uzeo ljudsku narav i udostojio se biti rođen od nje bez grijeha. Baš kao što bi prva djeca bila rađana u raju kroz Božansku ljubav njihove očinske i majčinske uzajamne ljubavi i privrženosti bez ikakve sramotne žudnje, tako je Moje Božanstvo uzelo ljudskost od djevice bez ikakve sramotne žudnje i bez ometanja ili oštećenja njezine nevinosti. Došao sam u tijelu kao pravi Bog i čovjek i ispunio Stari Zavjet i sve spise baš kao što je to ranije bilo prorokovano o Meni, i uveo Novi Zavjet, jer je Stari Zavjet bio uzak i teško snošljiv i nije bio ništa doli predočenje budućih stvari koje dolaze. Budući da je u Starom Zavjetu bilo dopušteno čovjeku imati više žena kako ljudi ne bi ostali bez ijednog potomka, ili bi morali sklapati mješovite brakove s poganima. No, u Mom Novom Zavjetu dopušteno je jednom čovjeku imati jednu ženu, i zabranjeno mu je da za vrijeme njezina života ima nekoliko žena. Oni koji se ujedine u Božanskoj ljubavi i strahuju zbog rađanja i podizanja djece u čast Božju, Moji su duhovni hramovi gdje Ja želim stanovati kao treći s njima. Ali ljudi u ovom dobu spojeni su u brak zbog sedam razloga: Prvi, zbog ljepote lica. Drugi, zbog bogatstva. Treći, zbog tjelesnih ugoda vrijednih prezira i bestidnih užitaka koje dobivaju iz svojih nečistih odnosa. Četvrto, zbog gozbi sa svojim prijateljima i nekontrolirane proždrljivosti. Peto, zbog taštine u odijevanju i jelu, u šali i zabavi i igrama i drugim ispraznostima. Šesto, radi rađanja potomstva, ali ne kako bi ga podizali u čast Božju ili dobrih djela, nego radi svjetovnog bogatstva i časti. Sedmo, oni dolaze zajedno zbog požude i oni su poput grubih zvijeri u svojim pohotljivim željama. Oni dolaze na vrata Moje crkve s jednom mišlju i pristankom, ali sve su njihove želje i unutarnje misli potpuno protiv Mene. Oni radije provode svoju vlastitu volju, koja smjera na ugađanje svijetu, umjesto Moje volje. Kada bi sve njihove misli i želje bile usmjerene na Mene, i kada bi Mi povjerili svoju volju u Moje ruke i stupili u brak u strahu od Mene, tada bih im dao svoju suglasnost i bio poput trećeg s njima. Ali sada je Moj pristanak, koji bi trebao biti njihova najdragocjenija stvar, otišao od njih, jer oni imaju požudu u svom srcu, a ne Moju ljubav. Nakon toga oni odlaze na Moj oltar gdje čuju da bi trebali biti jedno srce i jedna duša, ali tada Moje srce bježi od njih, jer oni nemaju toplinu Moga srca i ne znaju okus Moga tijela. Oni traže toplinu i seksualne žudnje koje će nestati i vole tijelo koje će pojesti crvi. Stoga se takvi ljudi ujedinjuju u braku bez spone i saveza u Bogu Ocu, i bez Sinovljeve ljubavi i bez utjehe Duha Svetog. Kada par dolazi u krevet, Moj Duh ga smjesta napušta i duh bludnosti pristupa umjesto njega, jer oni samo dolaze zajedno zbog požude i ne raspravljaju ili ne razmišljaju o bilo čemu drugom jedno s drugim. Ali Moja milost još je uvijek s njima ako bi se oni preobratili Meni. Zbog svoje velike ljubavi, Ja polažem živu dušu stvorenu od Moje moći u njihovo sjeme. Katkad dopustim zlim roditeljima roditi dobru djecu, ali češće su zla djeca rođena od zlih roditelja jer ta djeca oponašaju zlo i nepravedna djela svojih roditelja koliko god su u stanju, i oponašala bi ih i više kad bi im Moje strpljenje dopuštalo. Takav bračni par neće nikada vidjeti Moje lice osim ako se ne pokaje. Jer ne postoji grijeh tako težak ili velik da ga pokora i obraćenje neće oprati. Zbog tog razloga želim se okrenuti duhovnom braku, vrsti koja je prikladna za Boga da je ima s čednom dušom i čednim tijelom. Postoji sedam dobrih stvari u njemu, za razliku od zala gore spomenutih: Prvo, ne postoji želja za ljepotom oblika, ili tjelesnom ljepotom ili požudnim prizorima, nego samo za nazočnošću i ljubavlju Božjom. Drugo, ne postoji želja za posjedovanjem ičega drugog osim onoga što je potrebno za preživljavanje, i samo najpotrebnije, ni sa čim u višku. Treće, oni izbjegavaju isprazne i bezvrijedne razgovore. Četvrto, oni ne mare za viđanja s prijateljima ili rođacima, nego sam Ja njihova ljubav i želja. Peto, oni žele zadržati poniznost u sebi, u svojoj savjesti, i izvana u načinu na koji se odijevaju. Šesto, oni nikada nemaju nikakve želje voditi požudan život. Sedmo, oni rađaju sinove i kćeri za njihova Boga kroz njihovo dobro ponašanje i dobar primjer i kroz propovijedanja duhovnih riječi. Oni čuvaju svoju vjeru neokaljanu kada stoje izvan vrata Moje crkve, gdje Mi daju svoj pristanak i Ja im dajem svoj. Oni idu do Moga oltara kada uživaju duhovnu radost Moga Tijela i Krvi, radost u kojoj oni žele biti jedno srce i jedno tijelo i jedna volja sa Mnom, a Ja, istinski Bog i čovjek, moćan na nebu i na zemlji, bit ću poput trećeg s njima i ispuniti njihova srca. Svjetovni supružnici započinju svoj brak u pohotnim željama kao grube zvijeri, pa čak i gore nego grube zvijeri! Ali ovi duhovni supružnici započinju u ljubavi i strahu od Boga i ne brinu se da ugode ikome osim Meni. Zao duh ispunjava i potiče one u svjetovnom braku na bludne žudnje gdje nema ničega do smrada nečista, ali oni u duhovnom braku ispunjeni su Mojim Duhom i zapaljeni vatrom Moje ljubavi koja ih nikada neće iznevjeriti. Ja sam jedan Bog u tri Osobe, i jedan u Božanstvu s Ocem i Svetim Duhom. Jednako kao što je nemoguće Ocu biti odvojen od Sina i Duhu Svetom biti odvojen od njih obojice, i kao što je nemoguće toplini da bude odvojena od vatre, tako je nemoguće ovim duhovnim supružnicima da budu odvojeni od Mene; Ja sam uvijek poput trećeg s njima. Jednom je Moje tijelo rastrgano i umrlo u mukama, ali nikada više neće biti ozlijeđeno ili umrijeti. Jednako tako, oni koji su sjedinjeni u Mene s istinskom vjerom i savršenom voljom nikada neće umrijeti daleko od Mene; jer gdje god oni stajali ili sjedili ili hodali, Ja sam uvijek kao treći s njima. Prirodno planiranje obitelji grešna je kontrola rađanja (PPO) Sveti Cezar iz Arlesa: „ ONOLIKO ČESTO KOLIKO UPOZNA SVOJU ŽENU BEZ ŽELJE ZA DJECOM… BEZ SUMNJE POČINJAVA GRIJEH.“ (W. Jurgens, Vjera Zemaljskih Očeva, Vol. 3: 2233) Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (#’s 53-56), Pro. 31, 1930: “Ali ni jedan razlog, koliko god težak, ne može biti stavljen ispred, putem kojeg bi išta suštinski protiv prirode moglo postati pokorno prirodi i moralnim dobrima. Budući da je stoga bračni čin namijenjen ponajprije, po prirodi, rađanju djece, oni koji konzumirajući ga namjerno izigravaju njegove prirodne moći i smjeraju grijehu protiv prirode, počinjavaju djelo koje je sramotno i suštinski pokvareno. “Malo ih se pita, u tu svrhu, ako Sveto Pismo svjedoči kako se Božansko Veličanstvo odnosi s najvećim gnušanjem prema ovom stravičnom zločinu i ima vremena kada ga je kažnjavalo smrću. Kako Sv. Augustin navodi, “Odnos čak i s vlastitom zakonitom ženom nezakonit je i grešan gdje je začeće potomaka spriječeno.” Onan, sin Judin, učinio je tako i Gospodin ga je ubio zato. U stvarnosti, argument protiv Prirodnog Planiranja Obitelji može biti sumiran vrlo lako. Katolička dogma uči nas da je primarna svrha braka (i bračnog čina) rađanje i odgajanje djece. Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (# 17), Pro. 31, 1930: “Primarni je cilj braka rađanje i odgajanje djece.” Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (# 17), Pro. 31, 1930: “Budući da je stoga bračni čin namijenjen ponajprije, po prirodi, rađanju djece, oni koji konzumirajući ga namjerno izigravaju njegove prirodne moći i smjeraju grijehu protiv prirode, počinjavaju djelo koje je sramotno i suštinski pokvareno.” „Stoga, dakle, otvoreno se odjeljivati od neprekinute kršćanske tradicije neki su nedavno osuđivali, moguće svečano, proglašenje druge doktrine po ovom pitanju, Katolička Crkva, kojoj je Bog povjerio obranu integriteta i čistoće morala, stoji uzdignuta usred moralnih ruševina koje ju okružuju, kako bi mogla očuvati čestitost bračne zajednice od okaljanja ovom prljavom mrljom, podiže svoj glas u znak svojega božanskog ambasadorstva i kroz naša usta naviješta ponovno: ikakvo korištenje, u bilo kojem obliku, braka konzumiranog na takav način da je čin namjerno izigran u svojoj prirodnoj moći stvaranja života je kazneno djelo protiv Božjeg zakona i prirode, i oni koji se upuštaju u njega su označeni krivim za težak grijeh. Stoga, iako se PPO neizravno upliće u sam bračni čin, kako njegovi branitelji vole isticati, to ne predstavlja nikakvu razliku. PPO je osuđen zato što podređuje primarni cilj (ili svrhu) braka i bračnog akta (rađanje i odgoj djece) sekundarnom cilju. PPO podređuje primarni cilj braka drugim stvarima, namjerno pokušava izbjeći djecu (tj. izbjeći primarni cilj) dok ima bračne odnose. PPO stoga preokreće red uspostavljen od Boga samoga. Čini upravo stvar za koju Papa Pio XI. svečano podučava kako ne može biti zakonito učinjena. I ova točka ruši sve argumente od strane onih koji brane PPO; jer su svi argumenti onih koji ih brane, usmjereni na bračni čin sam po sebi, dok slijepo ignoriraju činjenicu da ne predstavlja nikakvu razliku ako par ne dolazi u sukob sa samim činom, ukoliko podređuje i izigra primarnu SVRHU braka. Usprkos dostojanstvenim učenjima koja osuđuju Prirodno Planiranje Obitelji, jednostavna logika reći će katolicima da je to pogrešno. Ako je crkva osudila umjetnu kontracepciju zato što sprječava začeće potomaka, zašto bi bilo dopušteno činiti istu stvar sredstvima druge metode? To je kao da želja i pomisao na ubojstvo nekoga nije grešna prema PPO advokaturi, nego samo čin ubojstva. U publikacijama koje promiču PPO, plodni period žene povremeno se klasificira kao „nesiguran“ i „opasan“, kao da se stvaranje novog života smatra ozbiljnim probojem nacionalne sigurnosti i malo novorođenče opasnim razbojnikom! To je doista odvratno. Može li biti jasnije da oni koji se suglase s ovakvom vrstom ponašanja i ovom metodom isključe Boga i djecu i zamijene ih svojim vlastitim sebičnim planom. Tobija 6:17 – „Sveti mladi Tobija pristupa svojoj zaručnici Sari nakon tri dana molitve, ne zbog tjelesne požude nego samo zbog ljubavi prema potomstvu. Nakon što je upućen od Arkanđela Rafaela da, kako bi se upustio u bračni čin, mora biti radije dirnut ljubavlju prema djeci nego požudom. Jer oni koji na takav način prime brak, kako bi isključili Boga iz sebe, i iz svojih misli, i predali se svojim požudama, kao konj i mula koji nemaju razumijevanja, nad njima đavao ima moć.“ Riječ brak znači „ured majčinstva“. Oni koji koriste PPO, pokušavaju izbjeći brak (ured majčinstva) i isključiti Boga od sebe. Prirodno Planiranje Obitelji također uključuje i nedostatak vjere na strani onih koji ga koriste i promoviraju. Posjeduju li parovi koji koriste PPO, i svećenici koji ga promoviraju, nadnaravnu vjeru u Božju providnost? Vjeruju li da je Bog taj koji šalje život? Ima li itko pravo imati 3 djeteta kada je Bog htio da ima 10? Bog je savršeno svjestan potreba svakog para, i On zna točno što oni mogu podnijeti. Oni s pravom katoličkom vjerom trebali bi biti potpuno nezabrinuti grafovima i kalendarima. Ovo su sve neprirodni instrumenti koji osujećuju Božju volju. Zanemarite ove besmislice i prihvatite činjenicu da vam Bog neće poslati nikakvu djecu s kojom se ne bi mogli nositi. On vas neće opteretiti ni sa čim preteškim, jer Njegov je jaram uvijek lak i Njegov teret uvijek lagan. Kada bi bilo po volji PPO-vaca, ne bi bilo obitelji s više od 10-ero djece, niti mnogih svetaca koji su proizašli iz takvih obitelji (npr. sveta Katarina Sijenska, 23. dijete od 25). Svećenici koji promoviraju „Prirodno“ Ograničenje Obitelji, i parovi koji ga koriste, krivi su za ozbiljan grijeh. To je u suprotnosti s naukom Crkve i u suprotnosti sa zakonom prirode. To je uvreda za Božju providnost, i to je posvemašnji nedostatak vjere. Zašto ne biste prakticirali čestitost umjesto počinjenja smrtnog grijeha PPO-a. Istinsko posvećenje dolazi kroz vrlinu čestitosti! Kao što možete pročitati, nijedan razlog, koliko god težak bio, ne može biti prihvaćen, što podređuje primarni cilj (ili svrhu) braka i bračnog čina (rađanje i odgajanje djece) sekundarnom cilju. Papa Pio XI., Casti Connubii (#’s 53-56), Pro. 31, 1930: “Ali ni jedan razlog, koliko god težak...” Pakao će biti dug za one koji prakticiraju PPO protiv prirodnih zakona. Mi molimo sve svećenike i laike da prihvate nauk Crkve o ovoj temi i povrate vjeru u Božju providnost. Ako ste vi bili uvjereni da vjerujete u ovu odvratnu herezu koja proturječi prirodnom zakonu, pokajte se i priznajte svoje grijehe odmah. Ovdje je detaljniji članak o Prirodnom Planiranju Obitelji (PPO) Kliknite ovdje! Riječi Djevice Marije nevjesti o tome kako postoje tri stvari u plesu i u društvu svijeta te o tome kako je ovaj svijet simboliziran plesom, i o Marijinoj patnji za smrti njena Sina. 27. poglavlje Djevica Marija, Majka Božja, govorila je nevjesti i rekla: „Moja kćeri, želim da znaš da tamo gdje je ples, postoje tri stvari: poimence, isprazne radosti, glasna vika i beskoristan i uzaludan posao. No, kada netko uđe u kuću plesa žalostan ili tužan, tada njegov prijatelj, koji sudjeluje u radosti plesa, vidi svojega prijatelja koji dolazi tamo tužan i žalostan, odmah napušta radost plesa i odvaja sebe od plesa i tuguje sa svojim ožalošćenim prijateljem. Taj ples ovaj je svijet koji je uvijek uhvaćen u nevolji iako se čini kao radost nerazumnom čovjeku. U ovom svijetu postoje tri stvari: isprazna radost, isprazne riječi i beskoristan posao, jer sve što čovjek sakuplja svojim radom mora ostaviti iza sebe. Onaj koji se pridruži ovozemaljskom plesu, treba uzeti u obzir Moj rad i tugu, i zatim tugovati sa Mnom, koja sam bila odvojena od svih svjetovnih radosti, i tada odvojiti sebe od svijeta. Za smrti Moga Sina bila sam poput žene čije je srce probodeno s pet koplja. Prvo koplje bila je Njegova sramotna i prijekora vrijedna golotinja, jer sam vidjela svoga najomiljenijeg i moćnog Sina kako stoji gol uz stup bez ikakve odjeće da Ga pokrije imalo. Drugo koplje bile su optužbe protiv Njega, jer Ga optužiše da je izdajnički izdajnik i lažljivac, Njega, za kojeg sam znala da je pravedan i istinit i da nikada nije nikoga uvrijedio, ili želio uvrijediti ili povrijediti. Treće koplje bila je Njegova trnova kruna koja je probola Njegovu svetu glavu tako nasilno da se krv slijevala u Njegova usta i Njegovu bradu i uši. Četvrto koplje bio je Njegov glas pun žalosti na križu, kojim je zavapio svom Ocu govoreći: „O, Oče, zašto si Me napustio?“ Kao da je htio reći: „O, Oče, nema nikoga da Me sažalijeva osim Tebe.“ Peto koplje koje je probolo Moje srce bila je Njegova najgorča i okrutna smrt. Moje srce bilo je probodeno s toliko mnogo koplja koliko je arterija iz kojih je Njegova predragocjena krv istjecala iz Njega. Uistinu, bol u Njegovim probodenim tetivama, arterijama, stopalima, rukama i tijelu otišla je nemilosrdno u Njegovo srce i iz srca natrag u Njegove tetive; jer Njegovo srce bijaše zdravo i snažno i od najbolje prirode, i život se dugo borio sa smrću; i tako je Njegov život bio produljen usred najgorče boli. Ali kada se Njegova smrt privukla blizu i Njegovo se srce raspuklo od neizdržive boli, tada se cijelo Njegovo tijelo treslo i Njegova glava, koja je bila pognuta unatrag, uzdigla se malo. Njegove su se poluzatvorene oči otvorile, kao što su i Njegova usta bila otvorena, tako da je Njegov okrvavljeni jezik bio vidljiv. Njegovi prsti i ruke, koji su bili kao paralizirani, istegnuše se. Ali kada je predao svoj duh, Njegova glava potonula je prema Njegovim prsima, Njegove ruke spustile su se malo od mjesta rana i Njegova stopala morala su podnijeti većinu težine tijela. Tada Moje ruke postadoše tupe, Moje su oči potamnile, i Moje lice postade bijelo kao mrtvac. Moje uši ništa nisu mogle čuti, Moja usta nisu mogla govoriti, Moje su noge drhtale, i Moje tijelo palo je na zemlju. Kada sam ustala sa zemlje i vidjela svog Sina kako izgleda, strašno izobličen i bjednije nego gubavac, podvrgnula sam svu svoju volju Njegovoj znajući sa sigurnošću da se sve dogodilo prema Njegovoj volji i ne bi se moglo dogoditi da On to nije dopustio. Stoga sam Mu zahvalila na svemu i tako je uvijek bilo neke radosti pomiješane s Mojom tugom, zato što sam vidjela je da On, koji nikada nije zgriješio, u svojoj velikoj ljubavi želio trpjeti ovako mnogo za grijehe čovječanstva. Zbog toga neka svi oni koji su u svijetu, promišljaju kako sam Ja patila kada je Moj Sin umro i uvijek to imaju pred svojim očima i u svojim mislima!“ Riječi Gospodina nevjesti o tome kako je čovjek došao da mu se sudi pred Božji sud , i o zastrašujućoj i groznoj presudi koja mu je izrečena od Boga i svih svetih. 28. poglavlje Nevjesta Kristova vidjela je Boga kako ljutito izgleda, i On reče: „Ja sam bez početka i bez kraja. Nema promjene u Meni, bilo u godini ili danu, nego je sve vrijeme na ovome svijetu kao jedna jedina sekunda ili trenutak za Mene. Svatko tko Me vidi, vidi i zna i razumije sve što je u Meni u trenutku. No, budući da si ti, Moja nevjesto, u materijalnom tijelu, ti ne možeš spoznati ni razumjeti kao duh, i stoga, tebe radi, objasnit ću ti što se dogodilo. Postavljen sam za suca, jer je sav sud dan Meni, i čovjek dođe pred Moj sud postavljen da bi mu se sudilo. Glas je Očev grmio i rekao mu: „Jao tebi što si ikada bio rođen!“ Bog to nije rekao jer se bio pokajao što ga je stvorio, nego je to bilo baš kao što bilo tko žaluje za drugim i osjeća suosjećanje za njega. Nakon toga glas Sina odgovori rekavši: „Ja sam prolio svoju krv za tebe i otrpio najgorču i najoštriju bol za tebe, ali ti si se u cijelosti odvojio od toga i ne želiš imati ništa s tim.“ Glas Duha Svetoga rekao je:“ Ja sam pretražio sve kutove njegova srca da vidim mogu li naći kakve nježnosti ili ljubavi u njegovu srcu, ali on je hladan kao led i težak kao kamen, i Ja nemam što raditi s njim.“ Ova tri glasa nisu se čula glasno kao da su tamo bila tri Boga, nego su se čula za tvoju dobrobit, Moja nevjesto, jer ti ne bi bila u stanju razumjeti ove duhovne tajne drugačije. Nakon toga tri glasa, Oca, Sina i Duha Svetoga, odmah su pretvorena u jedan glas, i ovaj glas zagrmje i reče: „Nipošto Kraljevstvo Nebesko neće biti tebi dano!“ Majka milosti, Djevica Marija, bila je tiha i nije učinila pristupačnim svoje milosrđe, jer onaj kojemu se trebalo suditi nije bio dostojan primati ili uživati Njeno milosrđe; i svi sveti povikaše jednim glasom govoreći: Božja je pravda za njega biti zauvijek protjeran i odijeljen od Tvojeg Kraljevstva i od Tvoje radosti.“ Svi oni koji su bili u vatri čistilišta, rekoše: „Nijedna bol ovdje nije tako gorka ili oštra da je dostojna kazniti tvoje grijehe; ti zaslužuješ otrpjeti mnogo veće muke i ti ćeš stoga biti odijeljen od nas.“ Ali tada jadni čovjek povika prestravljenim glasom, govoreći: „Jao, jao za sjeme koje se našlo zajedno u utrobi moje majke i od kojega primih svoje tijelo!“ On zazva i drugi put, govoreći: „Proklet bio trenutak kada se moja duša združila s mojim tijelom i proklet bio onaj koji mi dade tijelo i dušu!“ On zazva i treći put: „Proklet bio trenutak kada sam došao živ iz utrobe moje majke!“ Tada dođoše tri užasna glasa protiv njega iz pakla govoreći:“ Dođi k nama, prokleta dušo, kao tekući bakar cijedeći se dolje, ka vječnoj smrti i životu vječnom!“ Zazvaše i drugi put:“ Dođi, prokleta dušo, prazna sve dobrote, i primi našu zlobu! Jer tamo neće biti ni jedan od nas koji te neće ispuniti svojom vlastitom pakošću i boli.“ Oni zazvaše treći put:“ Dođi, prokleta dušo, teška kao kamen koji tone neprestano i nikada ne doseže dno gdje se može odmoriti! Ti ćeš potonuti dublje u dubinu nego mi, tako da nećeš stati dok ne dosegneš najniže dijelove pakla.“ Tada je naš Gospodin rekao: „Baš kao čovjek koji je imao više žena i koji vidje jednu od njih kako se otuđuje od njega, i okrene se od nje i prikloni drugima koje ostaju ustrajne u njegovoj volji, i raduje se s njima, jednako tako Ja sam okrenuo svoje lice i svoju milost od njega, i priklonio se svojim slugama i radovao se s njima. Stoga, sad kad si čula o njegovu padu i bijedi, služit ćeš Mi s toliko više iskrenosti i čistoće razmjerno većoj milosti koju sam ti ukazao. Pobjegni svijetu i njegovim željama! Ja nisam prihvatio takve gorke patnje radi svjetovne slave ili zato što sam bio nemoćan ispuniti ju brže ili lakše - jer mogao Sam – ali pravda je zahtijevala tako zato što je čovječanstvo zgriješilo u svakom udu, jednako tako mora i zadovoljština biti učinjena u svakom udu. Zato je Božanstvo osjetilo sućut prema čovječanstvu i u svojoj gorućoj i velikoj ljubavi prema Djevici uzelo ljudskost od Nje kroz koju će On otrpjeti svu kaznu koju je čovječanstvo bilo predodređeno trpjeti. Budući da sam uzeo tvoju kaznu na sebe iz ljubavi, ti trebaš ostati u pravoj poniznosti, baš kao Moji sluge, tako da se nećeš sramiti ni pred kim niti se bojati ičega osim Mene. Čuvaj svoja usta na takav način da, kada bi takva bila Moja volja, ti nikada ne bi govorila. Ne budi rastužena zbog svjetovnih stvari jer one će nestati, a Ja sam u mogućnosti napraviti koga god želim bogatim ili siromašnim. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, smjesti svu svoju nadu u Mene i Ja ću ti pomoći.“ OBJAŠNJENJE Ovaj čovjek čiji je sud ovdje proglašen, bio je plemić, kanonik i podđakon, koji je primio lažni oprost i oženio se bogatom djevicom, ali je zatečen iznenadnom smrću i tako je izgubio što je želio. Riječi Djevice kćeri o dvjema ženama, jednoj zvanoj Ponos i drugoj, Poniznost, (posljednja označava najmiliju Djevicu Mariju), i o tome kako Djevica Marija dolazi ususret onima koji je ljube u trenutku svoje smrti. 29. poglavlje Djevica Marija, Majka Božja, govorila je Sinovoj nevjesti i rekla:“ Postoje dvije žene. Jedna od njih nema nikakvo posebno ime jer je previše nedostojna imati ime. Druga je žena Poniznost i ona se zove Marija. Đavao sam gospodar je nad prvom ženom zato što ima kontrolu nad njom. Vitez ove žene reče joj: „O, moja ženo, ja sam spreman učiniti sve što mogu za vas samo ako bih mogao zadovoljiti svoju seksualnu požudu s vama samo jedanput. Ja samo moćan i jak i hrabrog srca, ne bojim se ničega, a spreman sam otići do svoje smrti za vas.“ Ona mu odgovori: „Moj slugo, tvoja je ljubav prema meni velika. Ali ja sam posjednuta na visokom prijestolju, i imam samo ovo jedno prijestolje, a tu su i troja vrata između nas. Prva vrata toliko su uska da sve što čovjek nosi na svome tijelu biva svučeno i poderano na komadiće ako on stupi ovim vratima. Druga su tako oštra da prosijecaju čak do samih tetiva čovjeka. Treća vrata gore takvom vatrom da ne postoji bijeg ili odmor od njihove topline, nego umjesto toga svatko, ulazeći na ova vrata, biva odmah rastopljen kao bakar. Osim toga, ja sam posjednuta tako visoko na svom tronu da će svatko tko želi sjesti do mene – jer imam samo jedan tron - pasti dolje u najveće dubine poda mnom.“ Vitez joj odgovori: „Ja ću dati svoj život za vas, i pad mi ne smeta.“ Ova je žena Ponos i onaj tko želi doći do nje, mora ići, takoreći, kroz troja vrata. Kroz prva vrata ulazi onaj koji daje sve što ima za ljudske hvale i dobrobit ponosa. I ako ne posjeduje ništa, on koristi svu svoju volju kako bi imao razlog da bude ponosan i osvoji hvalu čovjeka. Kroz druga vrata ulazi onaj koji žrtvuje sav svoj rad i sve što čini, sve svoje vrijeme i sve svoje misli i svu svoju snagu kako bi mogao ispuniti svoj ponos. I čak kada bi mogao predati svoje vlastito tijelo da bude izranjavano za dobrobit ponosa i časti i bogatstva, on bi to dragovoljno učinio. Kroz treća vrata ulazi onaj koji nikada ne počiva ili ima mira, nego vječno gori kao vatra s mišlju kako bi mogao steći nešto časti ili nešto nad čime bi mogao osjećati svjetovni ponos. Ali kada postigne svoju želju, on ne može ostati u istom stanju, nego pada bolno i jadno, međutim, ponos i dalje ostaje u svijetu.“ „Ali Ja“, Marija reče,„ jesam ona koja je najskromnija. Ja sam postavljena na prostrano prijestolje i iznad Mene nema ni sunca ni mjeseca, ni zvijezda, čak ni neba, nego prekrasna i nezamislivo bistra svjetlost koja potječe od ljepote Božjeg veličanstva. Ispod Mene nema ni zemlje ni kamena, nego samo neusporedivo sladak počinak u Božjoj kreposti. Oko Mene nema ni zapreke ni zida nego samo veličanstvena vojska anđela i svetih duša. I, iako sam posjednuta tako visoko, i dalje čujem svoje prijatelje koji su u svijetu, dnevno izlijevajući svoje uzdahe i suze prema Meni. Motrim da njihov rad i njihovo usavršavanje budu veći nego onih koji se bore za svoju ženu Ponos. Ja ću ih stoga posjećivati sa svojim milosrđem i pomoći, i smjestiti ih blizu Mene, na Moje prijestolje, jer ono je vrlo prostrano i može primiti svakoga. Ali oni još ne mogu doći k meni ili sjesti sa mnom, jer još postoje dva zida između nas preko kojih ću ih Ja sigurno prevesti tako da mogu doći do moga prijestolja. Prvi je zid svijet i on je uskogrudan. Stoga će Moji službenici u svijetu biti utješeni po Meni. Drugi je zid smrt. Stoga ću im Ja, njihova najdraža Gospa i Majka, doći ususret i žuriti k njima na njihovoj smrti, tako da se oni čak i u smrti osjete ohrabrenima i utješenima! Smjestit ću ih skupa sa Mnom na prijestolje nebeske radosti tako da oni, u beskrajnoj radosti, mogu počivati zauvijek u užitku Boga i njegovim dobrostivim rukama, i ljubavi vječne slave i nezamislive radosti.“ Riječi našega ljubljenog Gospodina Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako se mnogi lažni Kršćani umnožavaju te o tome kako Ga oni ponovno razapinju, i o tome kako je On još uvijek spreman ponovno otrpjeti smrt radi dobrobiti grešnog naroda, kada bi to bilo moguće. 30. poglavlje „Ja sam Bog koji je stvorio sve stvari u korist čovjeka na način da mu sve stvari trebaju služiti i pomagati. Ali čovječanstvo zlorabi sve stvari koje sam stvorio u njegovu korist prema svom vlastitom prokletstvu, i njemu je manje stalo do Boga i voli Ga manje nego stvoreni svijet. Židovi su pripremili tri vrste alata za mučenje za Moju patnju: Prvo, drvo na kojemu sam, bičevan i okrunjen, bio razapet. Drugo, željezo kojim su probili kroz Moje ruke i noge. Treće, žuč koju su Mi dali piti. Nakon toga, vrijeđali su Me nazivajući Me budalom zbog smrti koju sam rado otrpio, i nazvali su me lašcem zbog Mojih učenja. Takvih je ljudi danas puno u svijetu i ima vrlo malo onih koji Me tješe. Oni Me razapinju na drvo kroz svoju volju da griješe, oni Me bičuju kroz svoje nestrpljenje (nitko, naime, ne može izdržati ni jednu jedinu riječ za Moju dobrobit) i krune Me trnjem njihova ponosa kada žele biti uzdignuti više i imati više časti nego što Ja želim da imaju. Oni probadaju Moje ruke i noge otvrdlim željezom kada hvale svoje grijehe i otvrdnjuju sami sebe tako da Me se ne bi trebali bojati. Kao piće žuči oni mi nude tugu. Nazivaju me lašcem i budalom zbog mučenja kroz koja sam prošao i rado otrpio. Ja sam dovoljno moćan da ubijem i utopim sve svoje neprijatelje i cijeli svijet u jednom trenutku zbog njihovih grijeha kada bih htio. Ali kada bih ih utopio, oni koji bi preostali, služili bi Mi iz straha, a to ne bi bilo pravo jer bi Mi čovječanstvo trebalo služiti iz ljubavi, a ne zbog straha. Ako bih im Ja osobno došao u svom vidljivom obliku, njihove oči ne bi mogle izdržati vidjeti Me ili njihove uši čuti Me. Jer kako bi smrtni čovjek izdržao pogledati na besmrtnika? Uistinu, u svojoj ljubavi, Ja bih rado ponovno umro za dobrobit čovječanstva kada bi to bilo moguće. Tada se Blažena Djevica Marija pojavila i Sin Božji reče joj: „Što želiš, Moja odabrana Majko?“ I ona odgovori: „ O, Moj Sine, imaj milosti prema svom djelu, Moje ljubavi radi.“ On odgovori: „Pokazati ću im Moju milost ponovno, Tebe radi.“ Nakon toga, naš Gospodin govorio je svojoj nevjesti i rekao: „Ja sam tvoj Bog i Gospodar anđela. Ja sam Gospodar života i smrti. Ja osobno želim živjeti u tvom srcu. Vidi kakvu silnu ljubav Ja imam prema tebi! Nebesa i zemlja i sve stvari u njima ne mogu Me obuhvatiti, a ipak Ja želim stanovati u tvome srcu, koje je samo maleni komadić mesa. Koga bi se tada bojala ili što bi mogla trebati kada imaš u sebi Boga Svemogućeg u kojemu su sve dobre stvari? Trebale bi postojati tri stvari u srcu u kojem Ja živim: Prvo, trebao bi postojati krevet u kojem bismo se mogli odmoriti. Drugo, trebalo bi postojati sjedalo na koje bismo mogli sjesti. Treće, trebala bi postojati svjetiljka da nam daje svjetlost. U tvom srcu trebao bi postojati krevet za odmor, tako da se možeš odmoriti od zlih misli i svjetovnih želja i uvijek se podsjećati i razmatrati radost vječnosti. Sjedalo bi trebala biti tvoja volja ostajanja blizu Mene, čak i ako se katkad dogodi da moraš izaći. Jer je protivno prirodi stalno stajati ili sjediti. Ali onaj koji stalno stoji jest onaj koji stalno ima volju biti sa svijetom i nikada ne sjesti sa Mnom. Svjetlost će biti vjera kojom ti vjeruješ da Ja mogu učiniti sve stvari i jesam svemoguć nad svim stvarima. O tome kako je nevjesta vidjela najmiliju Djevicu Mariju urešenu krunom i drugim uresima neopisive ljepote, i o tome kako Sveti Ivan Krstitelj objašnjava nevjesti značenje krune i drugih uresa. 31. poglavlje Nevjesta Božja vidjela je Kraljicu Neba, Majku Božju, kako nosi neprocjenjivu i prekrasnu krunu na svojoj glavi, i njezinu prekrasnu sjajnu i neopisivo lijepu kosu raspuštenu preko njezinih ramena, sa zlatnom tunikom koja je sjala neopisivom svjetlošću, i plavim ogrtačem boje azurne ili čistoga neba. Kada nevjesta Božja, sveta Brigita, bijaše začuđena takvim divnim prizorom, i u svom čuđenju stajaše tamo potpuno oduševljena i zadivljena, tada joj se ukaže blaženi Ivan Krstitelj i reče: „Slušaj pozorno što sve ovo obznanjuje. Kruna obznanjuje da je Ona Kraljica i Gospa i Majka Kralja anđela; raspuštena kosa obznanjuje da je Ona neokaljana i čista djevica; ogrtač boje neba obznanjuje da su sve zemaljske stvari bile kao mrtve u njezinu srcu i njezinoj volji; zlatna tunika obznanjuje da je Ona bila gorljivo i žarko u ljubavi Božjoj, oboje, u svojoj nutrini i izvana. Njen Sin, Isus Krist, smjestio je sedam ljiljana u njezinu krunu, i između ljiljana smjestio je sedam dragulja. Prvi ljiljan njezina je poniznost; drugi ljiljan njezin je strah; treći njezina poslušnost; četvrti njezino strpljenje; peti njezina postojanost; šesti njezina dobrota, jer Ona je ljubazna i daje svima koji mole od Nje s ljubavlju i voljom za popravljanjem; sedmi njezino milosrđe u teškoćama, jer u kakvim god teškoćama čovjek može biti, ako Ju zaziva svim svojim srcem, on će primiti milost i pomoć od Nje zato što je Ona puna sućuti i milosti. Među ovim sjajnim ljiljanima Njezin je Sin smjestio sedam plemenitih dragih kamena. Prvi je dragulj Njezina neusporediva krepost, jer nema vrline ni u jednom drugom duhu, ili ijednom drugom tijelu, koju Ona nema u većoj mjeri. Drugi dragulj Njezina je savršena čistoća, jer je Kraljica Kraljevstva nebeskog bila toliko čista da od Njezina prvog ulaska u svijet do posljednjeg dana Njezine smrti niti jedna jedina mrlja grijeha nikada nije nađena u Njoj; i niti jedan od svih đavala nikada nije mogao pronaći ni onoliko nečistoće u Njoj koliko bi stalo na glavu pribadače. Ona je uistinu najčišća, jer nije bilo prikladno za Kralja slave da liježe u bilo koju posudu osim najčišće, izabranu pred svim anđelima i ljudima, i čišću od njih. Treći dragulj bila je Njezina ljepota, jer Bog je stalno hvaljen od svojih svetaca zbog ljepote Njegove Majke, i svi sveti anđeli i svete duše ispunjeni su radošću preko Njezine ljepote. Četvrti plemeniti dragulj u kruni mudrost je Djevice Majke, s obzirom na to da je Ona ispunjena svom božanskom mudrošću u Bogu i sva mudrost ispunjena je i usavršena kroz Nju. Peti dragulj Njezina je snaga i moć, jer Ona je toliko snažna i jaka s Bogom u sebi da može pokoriti sve što je stvoreno. Šesti dragulj Njezina je bistrina, jer Ona sjaji tako bistro da čak osvjetljava anđele, čije su oči bistrije od svjetla, a đavli se ne usuđuju pogledati prema Njenoj bistrini. Sedmi je dragulj punina svakog zadovoljstva i radosti i sve duhovne naslade, jer Njena je punina takva da ne postoji nikakva radost koju Ona ne uvećava, nikakvo zadovoljstvo koje nije napravljeno punijim i savršenijim po Njoj i po blaženoj viziji Njenoj, jer ona je ispunjena dobronamjernošću i milosrđem više od svih svetih. Ona je najčišća posuda u kojoj je Kruh anđela ležao i u kojoj se sva slast i sva ljepota nalaze. Između sedam ljiljana u Njenoj kruni Njezin Sin smjestio je ovih sedam dragulja. Stoga, možeš li ti, Njezina Sina nevjesto, štovati i slaviti Ju svim svojim srcem, jer Ona je uistinu vrijedna svake hvale i svake časti s Njezinim Sinom!“ O tome kako je, na Božji poticaj, nevjesta Kristova izabrala siromaštvo za sebe i odrekla se bogatstva i bludnog ponašanja, i o istini stvari koje su joj otkrivene, i o tri izvanredne stvari koje joj je Krist pokazao. 32. poglavlje Naš Gospodin reče svojoj nevjesti: “Ti bi trebala biti poput osobe koja ostavlja i poput one koja sakuplja. Jer trebala bi ostaviti bogatstva i sakupljati vrline, ostaviti prolazne stvari i sakupljati vječne stvari, ostaviti vidljive stvari i sakupljati nevidljive. Ja ću ti poimence dati veselje duše umjesto zadovoljstva tijela, radost neba umjesto radosti svijeta, čast anđela umjesto časti svijeta, nazočnost Boga umjesto nazočnosti tvojih prijatelja; Ja, davatelj i Tvorac svih dobrih stvari, dat ću ti Sebe, umjesto posjedovanja zemaljskih dobara. Odgovori Mi na tri stvari koje ću te pitati. Prva, želiš li biti bogata ili siromašna na ovom svijetu?“ Ona odgovori: „O, moj Gospodine, ja bih radije bila siromašna s obzirom na to da mi bogatstvo ne čini ništa dobro; naprotiv, ono mi smeta i ometa me vrlo mnogo, i odvlači od služenja Tebi.“ „Reci Mi, drugo, nalaziš li štogod vrijedno osude ili lažno prema svojoj savjesti i srcu u riječima koje si čula iz Mojih usta?“ Ona odgovori: „Sigurno ne, sve Tvoje riječi razumne su.“ Naš Gospodin reče po treći put: „Što te više ushićuje, senzualna žudnja tijela koju si ranije imala ili duhovna utjeha i ushit koje imaš sada?“ Ona odgovori: „Osjećam se posramljeno i osramoćeno u svom srcu razmišljati o svojim prijašnjim tjelesnim žudnjama, i sada su mi kao otrov, i okusa su utoliko gorčeg u odnosu prema mojoj prijašnjoj žarkoj ljubavi za njima. Radije bih umrla nego se ikada vratila takvoj požudi; ona ne može biti uspoređena s ovim duhovnim zadovoljstvom i srećom.“ „Dakle,“ naš Gospodin reče, „ti priznaješ u svom umu da su sve stvari koje sam ti rekao istinite. Zašto si onda uplašena i zabrinuta da odgađam stvari za koje sam ti rekao da će se zbiti? Vidi proroke i sjeti se apostola i svetih učitelja Crkve. Jesu li našli nešto u Meni osim istine? Zbog toga oni nisu marili o svijetu ili želji za njim. Zbog čega su drugoga proroci prorekli buduće stvari toliko daleko unaprijed osim ako je to zato što je Bog htio da oni prvo navijeste riječi s djelima koja dolaze kasnije kako bi neuki mogli biti poučeni u vjeri? Uistinu, sve tajne Mojega Svetog Utjelovljenja bile su naviještene prorocima prije nego što sam preuzeo ljudskost i postao čovjekom, čak i zvijezda koja je išla pred Tri Kralja. Oni su vjerovali u riječi proroka i zaslužili vidjeti ono u što su vjerovali, i bijahu uvjereni odmah nakon što su vidjeli zvijezdu. Na isti način sada Moje riječi trebaju prvo biti najavljene tako da bi se, kada kasnije dođu djela, u njih vjerovalo s većom sigurnošću. Pokazao sam ti tri stvari. Prvo, svijest čovjeka čiji sam ti grijeh otkrio i dokazao kroz najjasnije i najočitije znakove. Ali zašto sam to učinio? Nisam li ga mogao sam ubiti? Ili, nisam li ga mogao utopiti u trenutku da sam htio? Naravno da sam mogao. No, da bi drugi mogli biti poučeni i Moje riječi otkrivene pokazujući kako sam pravedan i strpljiv i kako je nesretan taj čovjek kojim đavao vlada, Ja ga i dalje podnosim. Zbog njegove zle volje ostajanja u grijehu i kroz njegovu grešnu požudu u njoj, đavolja moć nad njim toliko je porasla da ga ni nježne riječi, ni oštre prijetnje, ni strah od pakla ne mogu odvratiti od njegova grijeha. I ovo je istinska pravda također, jer kako je on stalno imao volju griješenja, čak iako nije ispunio svoj grijeh djelom, on opravdano zaslužuje biti predan đavlu za svu vječnost. Jer i najmanji grijeh za kojim se žudjelo kasnije, dovoljan je da svakoga tko se ne pokaje osudi iz Kraljevstva nebeskog. Pokazao sam ti dva druga. Đavao je mučio tijelo jednoga, ali mu nije bio u duši. Zatamnio je svijest drugoga kroz njegove spletke, a ipak nije dospio u njegovu dušu i nije imao moći nad njim. Ali sada bi mogla pitati: „Nije li duša isto što i svijest? Nije li đavao u duši kada je u svijesti?“ Nipošto! Tijelo ima dva oka kojima vidi, i čak i ako izgube svoj vid, tijelo i dalje može biti zdravo. Tako je i s dušom. Jer iako su razum i svijest katkad ometeni i uznemireni, ipak, duša ne bude uvijek ranjena grijehom. I stoga je đavao imao moć nad njegovom sviješću, ali ne nad njegovom dušom. Pokazat ću ti trećeg čovjeka čijom dušom i tijelom u potpunosti vlada đavao, i osim ako je prisiljen Mojom moći i Mojom posebnom milošću, on nikada neće biti izbačen iz čovjeka ili ga ostaviti. Iz nekih ljudi đavao izlazi rado i brzo, ali iz drugih samo nevoljko i uz silu. Jer u neke ljude đavao ulazi zbog grijeha njihovih roditelja ili zbog neke skrivene prosudbe Božje; ovo se događa, primjera radi, s djecom i nerazumnim čovjekom. On ulazi u druge zbog njihove nevjere ili nekoga drugog grijeha. Iz tih đavao izlazi rado ako je istjeran od ljudi koji znaju zazivanja ili umijeće o tome kako istjerati đavle. Ako oni poduzmu takav egzorcizam zbog hvalisavosti ili radi kakva zemaljskog dobitka, tada đavao ima moć ulaska u onoga koji ga istjeruje, ili ponovno u istu osobu iz koje je istjeran, jer ni jedan od njih nije imao nikakve ljubavi Božje. Iz onih čije duše i tijelo đavao posjeduje u potpunosti, on nikada ne izlazi osim ako je prisiljen kroz Moju moć. Baš kao što ocat, ako je miješan sa slatkim i dobrim vinom, kvari svu slatkoću vina i nikada ne može biti odvojen od njega, jednako tako ni đavao neće izaći iz duše koju posjeduje osim ako je prisiljen kroz Moje božanske moći. Što je to vino ako ne ljudska duša koja je za Mene bila slađa više od svih stvorenih bića i tako Mi draga da sam dopustio da Moje tetive budu sasječene i Moje tijelo rastrgano do rebara radi nje? Otrpio sam smrt radi nje radije nego da ju izgubim. Ovo vino bilo je očuvano u talogu, jer smjestio sam dušu u tijelo gdje je bila čuvana prema Mojoj volji kao u zapečaćenoj posudi. Ali sada je ovo slatko vino pomiješano s najgorim octom, odnosno sa zlobom đavla, čija Mi je zlobnost gorča i odvratnija od ijednog octa. Po Mojoj moći, ovaj ocat bit će odijeljen od ovog čovjeka čije ću ti ime reći kako bih ti mogao pokazati Moje milosrđe i mudrost kroz njega, ali i Moju presudu i pravdu kroz prvobitnog čovjeka. OBJAŠNJENJE Prvi čovjek bio je plemićkog podrijetla i ponosni kantor koji je, bez Papina odobrenja, otišao u Jeruzalem i bio napadnut od đavla. O ovom demonom opsjednutom čovjeku više se može čitati u knjizi III, poglavlju 31, i u knjizi IV, poglavlju 115. Drugi demonom opsjednut čovjek u istom poglavlju postao je cistercijanski redovnik. Đavao ga je mučio toliko da su ga četiri čovjeka jedva držala. Njegov isplaženi jezik izgledao je poput jezika vola. Okovi na njegovim rukama nevidljivo su razbijeni u komade. Nakon mjesec i dva dana ovaj čovjek bio je izliječen od svete Brigite. Treći demonom opsjednut čovjek bio je ovršitelj iz Ostergotlanda. Kada je bio savjetovan da učini pokoru, rekao je onome koji ga je savjetovao: „Ne može li vlasnik kuće sjesti gdje želi? Đavao ima moje srce i moj jezik, kako mogu učiniti pokoru?“ Također je proklinjao svece Božje i umro te iste noći bez sakramenata i ispovijedi. Riječi opomene našeg Gospodina Njegovoj nevjesti o pravoj i lažnoj mudrosti i o tome kako dobri anđeli pomažu mudre koji su dobri, dok đavli pomažu mudre koji su zli. 33. poglavlje „Moji su prijatelji poput učenjaka koji imaju tri stvari: Prvo, razborito razumijevanje iznad onoga što je mozgu prirodno. Drugo, mudrost bez ljudske pomoći, jer ih Ja osobno učim iznutra. Treće, oni su puni slatkoće i božanske ljubavi kojom poražavaju đavla. No, u današnje vrijeme ljudi uče na drugačiji način. Prvo, oni žele biti mudri iz hvalisavosti kako bi mogli biti nazivani dobrim službenicima i majstorskim učenjacima. Drugo, oni žele biti mudri kako bi posjedovali i osvojili bogatstva. Treće, oni žele biti mudri kako bi osvojili časti i privilegije. I zato ih Ja ostavljam kada odu u svoje škole i uđu tamo, jer uče radi ponosa, a Ja ih učim poniznosti. Oni se upisuju u škole zbog pohlepe, a Ja nisam imao gdje glavu nasloniti. Oni odlaze kako bi stekli povlastice, zavideći onima na pozicijama višim od njihove, a Ja sam bio suđen od Pilata i izrugivan od Heroda. Zato ih ostavljam, jer oni ne uče Moju mudrost. No, budući da sam dobar i ljubazan, Ja dajem svakome ono za što moli. Onaj koji moli za kruh, prima kruh. I onome koji moli za slamu, bit će dana slama. Moji prijatelji mole za kruh, jer oni traže i uče mudrost Božju, gdje se Moja ljubav nalazi. No drugi, međutim, mole za slamu, a to je svjetovna mudrost. Jer kao što je slama neupotrebljiva čovjeku za hranu, iako jest hrana nerazumnim životinjama, tako također nema ni koristi od svjetovne mudrosti koju traže, niti hrane za dušu, nego samo malo ime i beskoristan posao. Jer kada čovjek umre, sva njegova mudrost iskorijenjena je ni u što i on više ne može biti viđen od onih koji su ga običavali hvaliti. Ja sam kao moćni gospodar s mnogo slugu koji, na način njihova gospodara, daju ljudima ono što im treba. Na ovaj način dobri anđeli i zli anđeli stoje u Mojoj službi. Dobri anđeli brinu se o potrebama onih koji uče Moju mudrost, odnosno onih koji rade u Mojoj službi, hraneći ih utjehom i ugodnim radom. No, svjetovno mudre pomažu zli anđeli koji ih nadahnjuju onim što oni žele i oblikuju ih po svojoj volji, inspirirajući ih mislima o velikim špekulacijama s mnogo posla. Ali kada bi oni pogledali prema Meni, mogao bih im dati kruha i mudrosti bez ikakva truda ili muke i dovoljnu količinu svijeta da ih zadovoljim. Ali oni nikada ne mogu biti zasićeni svijetom jer okreću ono što je slatko u gorčinu za sebe. Ali ti, Moja nevjesto, trebala bi biti poput sira, i tvoje tijelo kao kalup u kojem se sir oblikuje dok ne poprimi oblik kalupa. Na ovaj način tvoja duša, koja je za Mene divna i slatka poput sira, mora biti iskušana i pročišćena u tijelu sve dok tijelo i duša ujedinjeni ne pristanu održati isti oblik suzdržljivosti kako bi tijelo poštovalo duh i duh vodio tijelo prema svim vrlinama. Podučavanje Kristovo Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako bi ona trebala živjeti te o tome kako đavao priznaje Kristu da nevjesta voli Krista iznad svih stvari, i o tome kako đavao pita Krista zašto ju voli toliko, te o ljubavi koju Krist ima za svoju nevjestu. 34. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj neba i zemlje. Bio sam istinski Bog i istinski čovjek u utrobi Djevice, i ustao sam od mrtvih i uzašao na nebo. Ti si, Moja nova nevjesto, došla na nepoznato mjesto. Stoga moraš učiniti četiri stvari: Prvo, moraš znati jezik mjesta. Drugo, moraš imati prikladnu odjeću. Treće, moraš znati kako organizirati svoje dane i svoje vrijeme u skladu s običajima mjesta. Četvrto, moraš se prilagoditi na novu hranu. Dakle, s obzirom na to da si došla iz nestabilnosti svijeta u stabilnost, ti moraš naučiti novi jezik, to jest uzdržljivost od beskorisnih i ispraznih riječi, katkad čak i od onih dopuštenih kako bi promotrila važnost i vrlinu tišine. Drugo, tvoja odjeća trebala bi biti skromna, i iznutra i izvana, tako da se ne veličaš iznutra kao svetija od ostalih, niti da se izvana sramiš biti viđena kao ponizna pred ljudima. Treće, tvoje vrijeme treba biti uređeno tako da, kao što si prije običavala imati puno vremena za potrebe tijela, sada imaš samo vremena za dušu, to jest da nikada više ne poželiš griješiti protiv Mene. Četvrto, tvoja nova hrana suzdržljivost je od proždrljivosti i delicija sa svom razboritošću onoliko koliko to tvoja ljudska narav može izdržati. Suzdržavanje koje ide preko granica ljudske prirode ne godi Mi, jer Ja zahtijevam racionalizaciju i kroćenje požuda. Tada se đavao pojavi u istom trenutku. Naš mu Gospodin reče: „Ti si stvoren od Mene i vidio si svu pravdu u Meni. Odgovori Mi sada, je li ova Moja nova nevjesta zakonito Moja po dokazanoj pravdi. Jer ti Ja dopuštam da vidiš i razumiješ njeno srce kako bi mogao znati kako Mi odgovoriti. Voli li išta drugo jednako toliko koliko voli Mene, ili bi li uzela išta u zamjenu za Mene?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ništa ne voli toliko koliko voli Tebe, i radije bi otrpjela svaku muku nego te izgubila, samo ako bi joj dao vrlinu strpljenja. Vidim nešto poput spoja vatre koji se spušta od Tebe do nje i veže njezino srce tako jako da ona, niti misli, niti voli išta osim Tebe. Tada naš Gospodin reče đavlu: „ Reci Mi kako se ona sviđa tvome srcu, ili kako ti se sviđa ova velika ljubav koju imam prema njoj.“ Đavao odgovori: „Ja imam dva oka; jedno je tjelesno, iako ja nisam tjelesan, i ovim okom zapažam zemaljske stvari tako jasno da ne postoji ništa toliko tajno ili mračno da bi se moglo sakriti od mene. Drugo je oko duhovno, i njime vidim tako jasno da ne postoji bol tako mala da ne mogu vidjeti ni razumjeti kojem grijehu ona pripada. I ne postoji grijeh tako malen ili beznačajan da ga ja ne vidim osim ako je očišćen pokajanjem i pokorom. Ali, iako ne postoje dijelovi tijela osjetljiviji i ranjiviji od očiju, ipak bih puno radije želio da mi dvije zapaljene baklje bez kraja prodru u oči nego da ona vidi očima duha. Ja također imam dva uha. Jedno je tjelesno i nitko ne može pričati toliko tajno i tiho da ja neću odmah čuti i saznati kroz ovo uho. Drugo je uho duhovno i nitko ne može imati tako skrovitu misao ili želju za ikakvim grijehom da ja to ne čujem kroz ovo uho, osim ako je oprana pokorom. I ja bih radije odabrao da se patnje pakla sruče naprijed kao potok i, šireći najužasniju vruću vatru bez kraja, teku kroz moje uši, nego da ona išta čuje ušima duha. Ja također imam duhovno srce, i rado bih dopustio da se neprestano reže na komade i konstantno obnavlja u istoj patnji kako bi se njezino srce ohladilo u Tvojoj službi i ljubavi. Ali, s obzirom na to da si Ti pravedan, ja sada imam pitanje za Tebe na koje možeš odgovoriti. Reci mi, zašto ju voliš toliko? Zašto nisi odabrao nekog svetijeg, bogatijeg i ljepšeg za sebe?“ Naš Gospodin odgovori:“ Zato što je pravda zahtijevala tako. Ti si stvoren od Mene i vidio si svu pravdu u Meni. Reci Mi, dok ona sluša, zašto je bilo pravedno da ti trebaš imati takav težak pad i o čemu si razmišljao kada si pao.“ Đavao odgovori: „ Vidio sam tri stvari u Tebi. Vidio sam Tvoju slavu i čast koje bijahu iznad svih stvari, i pomislio o svojoj vlastitoj slavi. Zbog ovog razloga postao sam ponosan i odlučio ne samo postati Tebi jednak, nego biti čak i viši od Tebe. Drugo, vidio sam da si Ti moćniji od svih ostalih, i stoga sam poželio biti moćniji od Tebe. Treće, vidio sam što će se dogoditi u budućnosti, i s obzirom na to da su Tvoja slava i čast bez početka i bit će bez kraja, zavidio sam Ti i pomislio kako bih rado bio mučen zauvijek najgorčim kaznama ako bi time Ti umro. I s takvim sam mislima i željama pao, i odmah je nastao pakao.“ Naš Gospodin odgovori: „ Pitao si Me zašto volim svoju nevjestu toliko. Nesumnjivo, to je zato što Ja mijenjam svu tvoju zlobu u dobro. Jer otkako si ti postao ponosan i nisi Me htio imati, svog Stvoritelja, kao tebi jednaka, zbog toga, ponizivši se u svim stvarima, Ja okupljam grešnike sebi i činim sebe njima jednakim dajući im svoju slavu. Drugo, budući da si imao takvu zlu želju da si želio biti moćniji od Mene, zbog toga Ja činim grešnike moćnijima od tebe i sudionicima u Mojoj moći. Treće, zbog tvoje zavisti Meni, Ja sam toliko pun ljubavi da sam ponudio samog sebe i žrtvovao sebe za dobrobit svih kroz Moju smrt.“ Nakon toga, naš Gospodin reče:“ Sada je, đavle, tvoje tamno srce prosvijetljeno. Reci Mi, dok ona sluša, kakvu ljubav Ja imam prema njoj.“ Đavo odgovori: „ Kada bi bilo moguće, Ti bi rado otrpio istu bol u svakom i svim udovima, baš kao što si jednom otrpio na križu u svim svojim udovima, prije nego ju izgubio. „Tada naš Gospodin odgovori: „Budući da sam tako milostiv da ne odbijam svoju milost ni oprost nikome tko ih zatraži, pitaj Me tada ponizno za milost ti sam, i Ja ću ti je dati.“ Đavao odgovori: „Nikada to neću učiniti. Jer kada sam pao, kazna je uspostavljena za svaki grijeh i za svaku bezvrijednu riječ i misao. I svaki duh ili đavao koji je pao, imat će svoju kaznu. I prije nego što bih savio svoje koljeno pred Tobom, radije bih gutao sve kazne u sebe, dokle god bi se moja usta mogla otvarati i zatvarati u kazni, tako da bi se moja kazna zauvijek obnavljala.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče svojoj nevjesti: „Vidi kako je otvrdnuo gospodar svijeta i kako je moćan protiv Mene zbog Moje skrivene pravde. Ja bih ga uistinu mogao uništiti u trenutku kroz svoju moć, ali Ja ne činim ništa više nepravde prema njemu nego prema dobrom anđelu u Kraljevstvu nebeskom. Ali kada njegovo vrijeme dođe, a sada se približava, Ja ću ga osuditi s njegovim sljedbenicima. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, budi uvijek ustrajna u svojim dobrim djelima. Voli Me svim svojim srcem. Ne boj se ničega osim Mene. Ja sam, naime, Gospodar nad đavlom i nad svim stvorenim stvarima. Riječi Djevice Marije nevjesti o vlastitoj tuzi za muke Kristove, i o tome kako je svijet bio prodan kroz Adama i Evu i otkupljen natrag kao s jednim srcem kroz Krista i Njegovu Djevicu Majku 35. poglavlje Marija, Majka Božja, govorila je nevjesti Kristovoj i reče: „Moja kćeri razmatraj panju Moga Sina, jer su Njegovi udovi bili kao Moji vlastiti udovi i Njegovo srce kao Moje vlastito srce. Jer baš kao što su druga djeca bila nošena u utrobi svojih majki, tako je i On bio u Meni. No, On je bio začet kroz goruću milost ljubavi Božje. Drugi su, međutim, začeti kroz požudu tijela. Prema tome, Ivan apostol, njegov rođak, s pravom kaže:“Riječ je tijelom postala.“ On je došao kroz ljubav i bio u Meni. Riječ i ljubav su Ga stvorili u Meni. On je uistinu za Mene bio poput Mog vlastitog srca. Jer kada sam Ga rodila, osjetila sam kao da se polovica Moga srca rodila i izašla iz Mene. I kada je podnosio patnju, činilo se kao da Moje vlastito srce pati. Baš kao kada je nešto dopola unutra i otpola vani – vanjska strana osjeti bol i patnju, ali unutarnja strana također osjeća sličnu patnju – tako je bilo Meni kada je Moj Sin bičevan i ranjen; bilo je kao da je Moje vlastito srce bičevano i ranjeno. Ja sam također bila ona koja Mu je bila najbliža za Njegove patnje i nisam se nikada odvajala od Njega. Stajala sam vrlo blizu Njegova križa i, baš kao što ono što je najbliže srcu ubode najgore, tako je Njegova bol bila teža i gora Meni nego drugima. Kada Me pogledao s križa i kada sam Ga vidjela, suze su potekle niz Moje oči kao krv iz vena. I kada Me On vidio tako pogođenu bolom i preplavljujućom tugom, On je osjetio takvu tugu nad Mojom boli da je sva bol iz Njegovih vlastitih rana postala kao stišana i mrtva zbog boli koju je vidio u Meni. Ja mogu stoga hrabro reći da je Njegova bol bila Moja bol jer je Njegovo srce bilo Moje srce. Jer kao što su Adam i Eva prodali svijet za jabuku, tako smo Moj Sin i Ja otkupili svijet natrag kao s jednim srcem. Razmatraj stoga, Moja kćeri, kako sam Ja bila na smrti svojega Sina, i neće ti biti teško ostaviti svijet i njegove brige. Odgovor našeg Gospodina anđelu koji se molio da tuga u tijelu i duši bude dana nevjesti, i o tome kako čak i veća tuga treba biti dana savršenijim dušama. 36. poglavlje Anđeo se molio za nevjestu svoga Gospodara i naš mu Gospodin odgovori: „Ti si poput viteza Gospodarova koji nikada nije odložio svoju kacigu zbog umora i koji nikada nije odvratio svoje oči od bitke zbog straha. Ti si postojan kao planina i gorljiv kao plamen. Tako si čist da nema mrlje u tebi. Moliš Me da imam milosti prema svojoj nevjesti. Ti znaš i vidiš sve stvari u Meni. Ipak, dok ona sluša, reci Mi kakvu milost tražiš za nju; jer milost je naime trostruka. Jedna je milost po kojoj se tijelo kažnjava i muči, a duša se pošteđuje, kao što se dogodilo s Mojim slugom Jobom čije je tijelo moralo otrpjeti svakakve boli i mučenja, ali čija je duša bila zaštićena. Druga je milost ona po kojoj su duša i tijelo pošteđeni muke, kao što je bilo u slučaju kralja koji je živio u svim vrstama požuda i zemaljskih užitaka i nije imao boli niti u tijelu niti u duši dok je živio na svijetu. Treća je milost ona po kojoj su i duša i tijelo kažnjeni, tako da oni imaju teškoća u svom tijelu i tugu u svom srcu, kao što se dogodilo s Petrom i Pavlom i drugim svecima. Jer postoje tri stanja za ljude u svijetu: Prvo je stanje onih koji su pali u grijeh i ustali ponovno; ovima katkad dopustim da pate u svojim tijelima kako bi mogli biti spašeni. Drugo je stanje onih koji bi rado živjeli zauvijek kako bi mogli griješiti zauvijek i koji imaju svu svoju volju i misli usmjerene na svijet, i ako oni učine išta za Mene u bilo koje vrijeme, oni to čine s namjerom rasta i umnožavanja svojih zemaljskih posjeda. Niti kazna tijela niti jake boli srca ne daju se ovim ljudima, nego im je umjesto toga dopušteno slijediti svoju vlastitu moć i volju zato što će primiti nagradu ovdje i za najmanje dobro koje su učinili za Mene, i onda biti mučeni za svu vječnost. Zato što je njihova volja za grijehom vječna, njihova će muka također biti vječna. Treće je stanje onih koji se više boje griješiti protiv Mene i vrijeđati Me nego što se boje ikakve muke. Oni bi radije izdržali da budu mučeni nepodnošljivim bolima u vječnosti nego Me svjesno isprovocirali do gnjeva. Patnje tijela i srca dane su ovim ljudima, kao Petru, Pavlu i drugim svecima, kako bi mogli naknaditi za sve svoje grijehe u ovome svijetu, ili kako bi mogli biti oštro kažnjavani jedno vrijeme radi njihove veće slave i postavljeni kao primjer drugima. Pokazao sam ti ovu trostruku milost prema trima osobama u ovom kraljevstvu čija su ti imena dobro poznata. Ali sada, Moj anđele i slugo, reci Mi, kakvu milost ti moliš za Moju nevjestu?“ On odgovori: „Ja molim za milost njezine duše i tijela, kako bi mogla naknaditi za sve svoje grijehe u ovome svijetu i kako niti jedan od njezinih grijeha ne bi došao pred Tvoj sud.“ Naš Gospodin odgovori:“ Neka bude učinjeno prema tvojoj volji.“ Tada reče nevjesti: „Ti si Moja i Ja ću činiti s tobom kako je volja Moja. Ništa ne voli toliko koliko voliš Mene. Pročišćavaj se stalno od grijeha svaki sat prema savjetu onih kojima sam te povjerio. Ne skrivaj ni jedan grijeh! Ne ostavljaj ništa nepreispitano! Ne smatraj ni jedan grijeh lakim ili dostojnim zanemarivanja! Jer na sve što zaboraviš, Ja ću te podsjetiti i suditi. Niti jedan od grijeha koje si počinila neće doći pred Moj sud ako su kažnjeni i okajani kroz tvoju pokoru dok živiš. Ali oni grijesi za koje nisi napravila nikakvu pokoru, bit će očišćeni ili u čistilištu ili kroz neku Moju tajnu prosudbu, osim ako učiniš punu zadovoljštinu i naknadu za njih ovdje na zemlji.“ Riječi Djevice Marije nevjesti o izvrsnosti Njezina Sina, i o tome kako Krist sada biva razapinjan još okrutnije od svojih neprijatelja, zlih kršćana, nego što je nekoć bio od Židova, i o tome kako će takvi ljudi primiti težu i gorču kaznu. 37. poglavlje Kraljica Neba reče: „Moj Sin imao je tri dobre stvari: Prva je bila to što nitko nikada nije imao tako lijepo tijelo kao On, jer je On imao dvije savršene prirode, naime, svoje Božanstvo i Čovječnost. Njegovo tijelo bilo je tako čisto da, jednako kao što se nikakva mrlja ne može naći u najčišćim očima, tako se niti jedan defekt nije mogao naći na Njegovu tijelu. Drugo dobro bilo je to što On nikada nije zgriješio. Ostala djeca, međutim, katkad podnose grijehe svojih roditelja i katkad svoje vlastite; ali On nikada nije zgriješio, a ipak je podnio grijehe svih. Treće je dobro to što neki ljudi umru radi Boga te kako bi primili veću nagradu, ali On je umro jednako toliko za dobrobit svojih neprijatelja koliko za Mene i svoje prijatelje. Kada su Ga Njegovi neprijatelji razapeli, učinili su Mu četiri stvari: Prvo, okrunili su Ga trnovom krunom. Drugo, proboli su Njegove ruke i noge. Treće, dali su Mu žuči da pije. Četvrto, proboli su Njegov bok. Ali, sada se Ja žalim da neprijatelji Moga Sina, koji su sada u svijetu, Njega razapinju još okrutnije u duhovnom smislu nego Židovi koji su razapeli Njegovo tijelo. Jer, iako Božanstvo ne može trpjeti ni umrijeti, ipak, oni Ga razapinju kroz svoje vlastite opačine i grijehe. Jer ako čovjek uvrijedi ili povrijedi sliku svoga neprijatelja, slika ne osjeća da joj je učinjena šteta; unatoč tome, počinitelj treba biti optužen i osuđen zbog svoje zle namjere činjenja zla jednako kao da se radi o djelu. Na isti su način, poroci i grijesi kojima razapinju Mojega Sina duhovno, Njemu odvratniji i teži od poroka onih koji su razapeli Njegovo tijelo. Ali sada bi mogla pitati: „Kako Ga razapinju?“ Prije svega, vežu Ga na križ koji su pripremili za Njega kada se ne obaziru na zapovijedi njihova Stvoritelja i Gospodina, nego Ga obeščašćuju kada ih On upozorava, kroz svoje sluge da Mu služe, te to preziru i umjesto toga rade ono što njima ugađa. Tada razapinju Njegovu desnu ruku kada drže pravdu za nepravdu, govoreći: “Grijeh nije tako težak i mrzak Bogu kako je rečeno. Bog nikoga ne kažnjava za cijelu vječnost; On nam samo prijeti ovim teškim stvarima da nas uplaši. Zašto bi u protivnom iskupio čovjeka ako je htio da propadnemo?“ Oni ne smatraju da je i posljednji najmanji grijeh, u kojem čovjek nalazi zadovoljstvo, dovoljan da ga osudi na vječne muke, i da Bog ne dopušta da i posljednji najmanji grijeh prođe nekažnjeno, jednako kao što ne dopušta da ni najmanje posljednje dobro djelo prođe nenagrađeno. Dakle, oni će biti mučeni za cijelu vječnost zbog svoje stalne namjere griješenja i Moj Sin, koji vidi srce, uračunava to kao djelo. Jer oni bi ispunili svoju volju djelima kada bi Moj Sin to podnosio ili dopuštao. Tada razapinju Njegovu lijevu ruku kada preokreću vrlinu u grijeh i volju da nastave u grijehu do kraja govoreći : “Ako mi samo jedanput kažemo na kraju našeg života „O Bože, imaj milosti prema meni“, Božja milost tako je velika da će nam biti oprošteno.“ Ali ovo nije vrlina – željeti griješiti bez popravljanja samoga sebe, i željeti primiti nagradu bez rada za nju, ne osim ako se nađe pravo kajanje u srcu da se čovjek želi promijeniti, samo kada bi on to mogao učiniti, a da nije zbog bolesti ili neke druge smetnje. Nakon toga, oni razapinju Njegove noge kada se prepuštaju užitku griješenja a da nijednom ne pomisle na gorke patnje Moga Sina, ili da Mu nijednom ne zahvale iz svojega najintimnijeg srca riječima poput ovih: „Moj Gospodine i Bože, kako je gorka Tvoja patnja bila, slava i čast Tebi zbog Tvoje smrti“ – takve se riječi nikada ne čuju iz njihovih usta. Tada Ga krune krunom podsmijeha kada se izruguju Njegovim slugama i smatraju beskorisnim služiti Mu. Daju Mu piti žuči kada se raduju i slave u grijehu. I niti jednom da bi se javila misao u njihovim srcima o tome kako težak, i mnogobrojan, i opasan njihov grijeh jest. Oni probadaju Njegov bok kada imaju volju nastaviti u grijehu. Uistinu, kažem ti – a ti ovo možeš reći Mojim prijateljima – da su takvi ljudi nepravedniji u očima Moga Sina nego oni koji su Ga osudili, neljubazniji od onih koji su Ga razapeli, besramniji od onih koji su Ga prodali, i oni će stoga primiti veću muku nego ostali. Pilat je znao vrlo dobro da Moj Sin nije zgriješio i nije zaslužio umrijeti. Ali on se svejedno osjećao primoranim osuditi Moga Sina na smrt, jer se bojao gubitka svoje svjetovne moći i pobune Židova. Ali čega bi se ovi trebali bojati ako bi služili Mome Sinu, ili kakvu bi čast ili dostojanstvo oni izgubili kad bi Ga štovali? Oni će stoga biti osuđeni težom kaznom od Pilatove, jer su oni gori od njega u očima Moga Sina. Jer Pilat Ga je osudio zbog zahtjeva i volje ostalih i zbog straha, ali ovi Ga osuđuju zbog svoje vlastite koristi i bez ikakvog straha kada Ga obeščašćuju počinjavajući grijeh od kojega bi se mogli suzdržati kada bi htjeli. Ali oni se ne suzdržavaju od grijeha, niti su posramljeni zbog grijeha koje su počinili, jer ne smatraju da su nedostojni dobrih dijela Onoga kojemu ne služe. Oni su također gori od Jude, jer kada je Juda izdao svog Gospodina, on je znao vrlo dobro da On bijaše Bog, i da je zgriješio teško protiv Njega, ali je izgubio nadu i požurio svoje dane prema paklu smatrajući se nedostojnim života. No, ovi znaju svoje grijehe vrlo dobro, a ipak su i dalje u njima bez osjećaja ikakve grižnje savjesti o tome u svojim srcima. Oni žele uzeti Kraljevstvo nebesko nasiljem i moći kada misle da ga mogu dobiti, ne kroz svoja dobra djela, nego kroz uzaludnu nadu, no ono je dano samo onima koji rade i trpe nešto radi Boga. Oni su također gori od onih koji su razapeli Moga Sina. Jer kada su ovi vidjeli dobra djela Moga Sina, naime, podizanje mrtvih i čišćenje gubavih, pomislili su: „Ovaj čovjek čini nečuvena i izvanredna čuda. On svladava svakoga koga hoće riječju, On zna sve naše misli i čini što god On hoće. Ako je On uspješan, svi ćemo se morati pokoriti Njegovoj moći i postati Njegovi podanici.“ Stoga, kako bi izbjegli da budu podvrgnuti Njemu, oni su Ga razapeli zbog svoje zavisti. Ali da su znali da je On Kralj Slave, nikada Ga ne bi razapeli. Ali ovi ljudi vide Njegova dobra djela i čuda svaki dan, i oni iskorištavaju Njegova dobra djela i slušaju kako bi Ga trebali služiti i prići Mu, ali si misle: „Ako moramo napustiti svu svoju zemaljsku svojinu i slijediti Njegovu volju, a ne svoju vlastitu, bilo bi to teško i nepodnošljivo.“ Oni preziru Njegovu volju tako da ne bi trebala biti stavljena iznad njihove vlastite volje, i razapinju Moga Sina kroz svoja otvrdla srca kada dodaju grijeh na grijeh protiv svoje savjesti. Oni su gori od onih koji su razapeli Moga Sina, jer Židovi su to učinili zbog zavisti i zato što nisu znali da je On Bog, ali ovi znaju da je On Bog, a ipak, u svojoj vlastitoj zlobi, i drskosti, i pohlepi, razapinju Ga duhovno okrutnije no što su to Židovu učinili tjelesno. Jer oni sami otkupljeni su, ali Židovi još nisu bili otkupljeni. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, pokori se Mome Sinu i Njega se boj, jer baš kao što je milosrdan, On je ujedno i pravedan.“ Najugodniji razgovor Boga Oca sa Sinom, te o tome kako je Otac dao novu nevjestu Sinu, i kako ju je Sin primio sebi sa zadovoljstvom, te o tome kako Zaručnik uči nevjestu o strpljenju, poslušnosti i jednostavnosti kroz primjer. 38. poglavlje Otac je razgovarao sa Sinom, rekavši: „Došao sam s ljubavlju prema Djevici i uzeo Tvoje pravo tijelo od nje. Ti si stoga u Meni i Ja u Tebi. Kao što vatra i toplina nikada nisu odvojene, tako je nemoguće odvojiti Božanstvo iz Čovječnosti.“ Sin odgovori: „Neka sva slava i čast budu Tebi, Oče; neka Tvoja volja bude vršena u Meni i Moja u Tebi.“ Otac mu odgovori ponovno: “Evo, Sine Moj, povjeravam Ti ovu novu nevjestu da poput ovce bude vođena i poučena. Kao vlasnik ovce Ti ćeš dobiti od nje sir za hranu i mlijeko za piće te vunu da se odjeneš. A ti bi Ga, nevjesto, trebala slušati. Imaš tri stvari koje moraš učiniti: moraš biti strpljiva, pokorna i voljna činiti što je dobro.“ Tada Sin reče Ocu: „Tvoja volja s moću, moć s poniznošću, poniznost s mudrošću, mudrost s milošću; neka bude volja Tvoja, koja jest i uvijek će biti, bez početka i kraja, u Meni. Ja je uzimam sebi u svoju ljubav, u Tvoju moć i u vodstvo Duha Svetoga, koji nisu tri boga nego jedan Bog.“ Tada Sin reče nevjesti:“ Čula si kako te Otac povjerio Meni poput ovce. Ti moraš stoga biti prostodušna i strpljiva kao ovca i plodna u prinosu hrane i odjeće. Tri su čovjeka u svijetu. Prvi je potpuno gol, drugi je žedan i treći je gladan. Prvi označava vjeru Moje Crkve i gol je zato što je svakoga sram i strah pričati o istini vjere i Mojim zapovijedima. A, ako neki ljudi pričaju ili uče o takvim stvarima, oni su prezreni i optuženi da su lažljivci. Stoga Moje riječi, koje proizlaze iz Mojih usta, trebaju zaodjenuti ovu vjeru kao vuna. Jer kao što vuna raste na tijelu ovce od topline, tako i Moje riječi proizlaze iz topline Moga Božanstva i Čovječnosti do tvoga srca. One će zaodjenuti Moju Svetu Vjeru svjedočanstvom istine i mudrosti i dokazati da vjera koja je sada zanemarivana kao uzaludna, jest istinita, tako da će oni koji su dosad bili lijeni u odijevanju svoje vjere u djela ljubavi, nakon saslušanja Mojih riječi o ljubavi biti obraćeni i potaknuti ponovno kako bi govorili sa sigurnošću vjere i djelovali hrabro. Drugi označava Moje prijatelje koji imaju žarku želju učiniti Moju čast savršenom i rastužuju se na Moja obeščašćenja. Oni će biti ispunjeni slatkoćom koju su čuli u Mojim riječima, i potaknuti većom ljubavlju prema Meni, i zajedno s njima drugi, koji su sada mrtvi u grijehu, bit će također potaknuti u Mojoj ljubavi kada čuju o milosrđu koje sam učinio grešnicima. Treći označava one koji misle ovako u svojim srcima: „Kada bismo samo znali Božju volju i kako bismo trebali živjeti, i kada bi nas netko naučio dobrom načinu, mi bismo rado učinili ono što možemo za čast Božju.“ Ti su gladni upoznati Moj način i volju, ali nitko ih ne hrani jer im nitko ne pokazuje u potpunosti što bi trebali učiniti, a ako im se pokaže ili ih se nauči što bi trebali činiti, nitko ne živi prema riječima sa svojim djelima. I zbog tog razloga njima se riječi doimaju poput mrtvih. Stoga ću im Ja osobno pokazati i podučiti ih što bi trebali činiti i ispuniti ih svojom slatkoćom. Jer svjetovne stvari, koje su viđene i željene sada od gotovo svakoga, ne mogu ispuniti čovječanstvo, nego samo pobuđuju njegovu želju i pohlepu svijeta osvojiti sve više i više stvari. Ali Moje riječi i Moja ljubav nahranit će ljude i ispuniti ih obiljem utjehe. Stoga, Moja nevjesto, koja si Moja ovca, ti moraš voditi računa da zadržiš svoje strpljenje i poslušnost. Ti si sva Moja po pravu i trebala bi stoga slijediti Moju volju. Onaj tko želi slijediti volju drugoga, trebao bi imati tri stvari: Prvo, trebao bi imati istu volju i mišljenje kao drugi; drugo, imati slična djela; treće, trebao bi se odmaknuti od svojih neprijatelja. Ali tko su Moji neprijatelji ako ne ponos i svaki grijeh? Ti bi se stoga trebala odmaknuti od njih ako želiš slijediti Moju volju.“ Krist govori o tome kako su vjera, nada i ljubav nađene savršeno u Njemu u trenutku Njegove smrti, i nalaze se nesavršeno u nama bijednicima. 39. poglavlje Sin Božji reče:“ Ja sam imao tri stvari u svojoj smrti: Prvo, vjeru kada sam savio svoja koljena i molio se Ocu, znajući da bi Me On mogao spasiti od patnji. Drugo, nadu kada sam uporno čekao i rekao: „Ne kako Ja želim.“ Treće, ljubav kada sam rekao: „Budi volja Tvoja.“ Također sam imao tjelesnu agoniju od prirodnog straha od patnje kada je krvavi znoj izašao iz Moga tijela. Stoga, kako se Moji prijatelji ne bi trebali bojati da su napušteni kada trenutak nevolje dođe k njima, Ja sam im pokazao na sebi da slabo tijelo uvijek pobjegne od patnje. Ali sada bi mogla pitati kako je krvavi znoj izašao iz Mog tijela. Baš kao što se krv bolesne osobe isušuje i prožima u svim njenim venama, tako je Moja krv bila prožeta prirodnim strahom od smrti. Moj Otac htio je pokazati način kako će Nebo biti otvoreno i kako će prognanom čovjeku biti omogućeno ući u njega, i stoga Me isporučio iz ljubavi Mojoj patnji u svrhu da Moje tijelo bude proslavljeno u časti nakon što patnje budu ispunjene. Jer pravda nije dopuštala Mom Čovještvu da uđe u slavu bez patnji iako sam bio u mogućnosti učiniti tako kroz moć Moga Božanstva. Kako bi onda zaslužili ući u Moju slavu oni koji imaju malo vjere, ispraznu nadu i nimalo ljubavi? Kada bi vjerovali u vječnu radost Neba i strašne muke pakla, ne bi željeli ništa osim Mene. Kada bi vjerovali da Ja vidim i znam sve stvari i imam moć nad svim stvarima i da zahtijevam sud nad svim, oni bi mrzili svijet i više bi se bojali griješiti preda Mnom nego pred čovjekom. Kada bi imali čvrstu i postojanu nadu, tada bi svaka njihova misao i želja bila usmjerena na Mene. Kada bi imali Božansku ljubav za Mene, tada bi bar razmislili u svojoj duši o tome što sam učinio za njihovu dobrobit, koliko sam se trudio propovijedajući, koliko je velika Moja bol bila u Mojoj patnji i koliko je velika Moja ljubav bila u Mojoj smrti kada sam radije umro nego ih izgubio i napustio. Ali njihova je vjera bolesna i kolebljiva, prijeti da će uskoro pasti, jer oni vjeruju samo kada ih patnje i iskušenja ne napadaju, i gube svoju nadu čim se susretnu s nedaćama. Njihova je nada isprazna jer se nadaju da će njihov grijeh biti oprošten bez pravde i prave presude. Oni se nadaju sa samopouzdanjem da će primiti Kraljevstvo nebesko nizašto i žele primiti Moju milost bez uvjerljive pravde. Njihova ljubav prema Meni potpuno je hladna, jer oni nikada nisu ponukani tražiti Me ili zazivati osim ako ih na to ne prisile nevolje. Kako mogu biti zagrijan od takvih ljudi koji nemaju niti pravu vjeru, niti čvrstu nadu, niti goruću ljubav za Mene? I zato, kada Me zazivaju govoreći: “O Bože, smiluj mi se“, oni ne zaslužuju da ih se čuje niti da uđu u Moju slavu, jer nisu htjeli slijediti svoga Gospodina u patnji i stoga Ga ne trebaju slijediti u slavu. Jer ni jedan vitez ne može ugoditi svom Gospodaru i biti uzet natrag u Njegovu milost nakon svog pada osim ako se prvo ne ponizi u pokori za svoj prezir. Naš Stvoritelj postavlja tri pitanja o svojoj nevjesti. Prvo je o ropstvu muža i dominaciji žene; drugo je o radu muža i trošenju žene; i treće je o preziru gospodara i štovanju sluga. 40. poglavlje „Ja sam tvoj Stvoritelj i Gospodin. Odgovori Mi na tri pitanja koja ću ti postaviti. Kakvo je stanje kuće u kojoj je žena odjevena kao dama, a njezin muž kao rob? Je li to u redu? Ona odgovori u svojoj svijesti: „Ne, Gospodine, nije u redu.“ Naš Gospodin reče: “Ja sam Gospodar svih stvari i Kralj anđela. Ja sam odjenuo svog slugu, imenom svoju Čovječnost, samo korisnošću i nužnošću jer nisam želio ništa od ovoga svijeta osim oskudne hrane i odjeće. Ali ti, koja jesi Moja nevjesta, hoćeš živjeti kao dama i želiš imati bogatstva i počasti i biti držana u štovanju. Koja je korist od svih ovih stvari? Sve su stvari uistinu isprazne i sve stvari moraju biti ostavljene. Čovječanstvo nije stvoreno ni za kakve prekomjernosti, nego da ima samo ono što nužnost prirode zahtijeva. Ove prekomjernosti izumio je ponos i sada se drže i ljube kao zakon. Drugo, reci Mi je li pravo za muža da radi od jutra do mraka i da zatim žena potroši sve što je stečeno u jednom satu? Ona odgovori: “Ne, to nije pravo; žena je, naprotiv, obvezana živjeti i vladati se prema volji svojega muža.“Naš Gospodin reče: “Ja sam se ponašao kao čovjek koji radi od jutra do mraka, s obzirom na to da sam od svoje mladosti sve do trenutka svoje patnje radio na pokazivanju puta u Nebo kroz propovijedi i ispunjavanje onoga što sam propovijedao djelima. No žena, to jest duša koja bi Mi trebala biti poput žene, trati sav Moj trud kada živi lakomisleno, tako da ništa od onoga što sam učinio i otrpio za njezinu dobrobit njoj ne može koristiti, niti Ja nalazim ikakvih vrlina u njoj u kojima bih mogao uživati. Treće, reci Mi, nije li krivo i gnjusno da gospodar kuće bude prezren i da rob bude poštovan?“ Ona odgovori: “Da, uistinu jest.“ Naš Gospodin reče: „Ja sam Gospodar svih stvari. Moja je kuća svijet i čovječanstvo bi, po pravu, trebalo biti Moj sluga. Ali Ja, Gospodar, sada sam preziran u svijetu, a čovjek poštovan. Stoga ćeš ti, koju sam Ja izabrao, voditi računa o tome da činiš Moju volju, jer sve je u svijetu ništa doli morska pjena i lažni san. Riječi našega ljubljenog Stvoritelja u nazočnosti Nebeske vojske i nevjeste, u kojima se žali na petoricu muškaraca, označavajući Papu i njegov kler, zle laike, Židove i pogane; također o pomoći koju šalje svojim prijateljima, označavajući sve čovječanstvo, i o oštroj presudi koju izvršava nad svojim neprijateljima. 41. poglavlje „Ja sam Stvoritelj svih stvari. Ja sam rođen od Oca prije Lucifera. Ja sam neodvojivo u Ocu i Otac u Meni i jedan Duh u nama obojici. Prema tome, postoji jedan Bog – Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti – a ne tri boga. Ja sam onaj koji je obećao vječnu baštinu Abrahamu i izveo svoj narod iz Egipta preko Mojsija. Ja sam onaj koji je govorio po prorocima. Otac Me poslao u utrobu Djevice ne odvajajući se od Mene, nego ostajući neodvojivo sa Mnom kako bi se čovječanstvo, koje je napustilo Boga, vratilo Bogu kroz Moju ljubav. Ali sada, u tvojoj nazočnosti, Moja Nebeska vojsko, iako ti vidiš i znaš sve stvari u Meni, ipak, radi dobrobiti znanja i učenja Moje nevjeste koja stoji ovdje, koja ne može razumjeti duhovne stvari osim kroz tjelesne prispodobe, Ja iznosim pritužbu pred tobom na ovu petoricu muškaraca koji stoje ovdje, jer isprovociraše Me do gnjeva na mnoge načine. Kao što sam nekoć, u Zakonu, imenom Izrael označio cijeli izraelski narod, tako sad ovom petoricom označavam svakog čovjeka u svijetu. Prvi čovjek označava vođu Crkve i njegove svećenike; drugi zle laike; treći Židove; četvrti pogane; i peti Moje prijatelje. Ali od tebe, Židove, Ja isključujem sve Židove koji su kršćani u tajnosti i koji Mi služe potajno u čistoj ljubavi, pravoj vjeri i savršenom djelu. A od tebe, pogane, Ja isključujem sve one koji bi rado išli putem Mojih zapovijedi kada bi samo znali i bili poučeni kako bi se trebali vladati i živjeti, i koji svojim djelima čine koliko znaju i umiju. Takvi nipošto neće biti osuđeni s vama. Ja se sada žalim na tebe, o, vođo Moje Crkve, koji sjediš na Mome prijestolju što sam ga dao Petru i njegovim nasljednicima da sjede na njemu s trostrukim dostojanstvom i moći: Prvo, kako bi imali moć vezivanja i odrješenja duša od njihovih grijeha. Drugo, kako bi otvorili Nebo za pokornika. Treće, kako bi zatvorili Nebo za proklete i one koji preziru Moj Zakon. Ali ti, koji bi trebao iscjeljivati duše i predstavljati ih Meni, ti si uistinu ubojica duša. Ja sam postavio Petra za pastira i čuvara Mojih ovaca. Ali ti ih, međutim, rastjeruješ i ranjavaš. Ti si gori od Lucifera. Jer on je bio zavidan Meni i nije želio ubiti nikoga osim Mene kako bi mogao vladati na Mome mjestu. Ali ti si utoliko gori jer ne ubijaš samo Mene tjerajući Me od sebe tvojim lošim djelima, nego ujedno ubijaš duše svojim lošim primjerom. Ja sam otkupio duše svojom krvlju i povjerio ih tebi kao vjernom prijatelju, ali ti ih isporučuješ opet natrag neprijatelju od kojega sam ih izbavio. Ti si nepravedniji od Pilata. On nije osudio nikoga drugog osim Mene na smrt, ali ti ne samo da Meni sudiš kao da sam nemoćan gospodar i nedostojan ikakve dobre stvari, ne, ti također sudiš i osuđuješ duše nevinih i puštaš krivcima da odu slobodni bez ikakva prijekora. Ti si okrutniji od Jude koji je samo Mene prodao, ti ne prodaješ samo Mene, nego i duše Mojih izabranih ljudi za svoju vlastitu sramotnu dobit i uzaludnog imena radi. Ti zaslužuješ više prezira nego Židovi, jer oni su razapeli samo Moje tijelo, ali ti razapinješ i mučiš duše Mojih izabranih ljudi za koje su tvoja zloba i tvoji grijesi gorči od bilo koje rane od mača. I stoga, jer si sličan Luciferu i nepravedniji od Pilata, i okrutniji od Jude i prezreniji od Židova, Ja se žalim na tebe s pravom. Drugom čovjeku, to jest laicima, naš Gospodin reče: „Ja sam stvorio sve stvari za tvoju korist. Ti si dao svoj pristanak Meni i Ja svoj tebi. Dao si Mi svoju vjeru i obećao prisegom da ćeš Mi služiti. Ali sada si Me napustio poput čovjeka koji ne poznaje svog Boga. Držiš Moju riječ za laž i Moja djela za ispraznost, i govoriš da su Moja Volja i Moje zapovijedi preteške. Ti si prekršio vjeru koju si Mi obećao. Ti si prekršio svoju prisegu i napustio Moje ime. Ti si odvojio sebe od brojnih Mojih svetaca i došao pripadati brojnim đavlima i postao si njihov prijatelj. Ti misliš da nitko nije vrijedan hvale i štovanja osim tebe. Sve što pripada Meni i što si obvezan učiniti za Mene čini ti se teškim i gorkim, ali su ti stvari kojima sam sebi ugađaš vrlo lake. Stoga se žalim na tebe s pravom, jer ti si prekinuo vjeru koju si Mi dao na krštenju i kasnije; i zbog ljubavi koju sam ti pokazao riječju i djelom, rugaš Mi se i nazivaš Me lašcem, i zbog Moje patnje nazivaš Me budalom.“ Trećem čovjeku, to jest Židovima, rekao je: „Započeo sam svoje djelo ljubavi s vama i odabrao vas kao svoj narod. Izveo vas iz ropstva, dao vam svoj Zakon, doveo vas u zemlju koju sam obećao vašim očevima i poslao vam proroke da vas utješe. Nakon toga, odabrao sam Djevicu za sebe iz vaše sredine, od koje sam preuzeo Čovještvo. Ali sada se žalim na vas jer ne želite vjerovati u Mene, nego govorite: “Krist još nije došao; Njega se još uvijek očekuje.“ Naš Gospodin reče četvrtom čovjeku, to jest poganima: „Ja sam te stvorio i otkupio kao kršćanskog čovjeka, i stvorio sam sve dobre stvari za tvoju korist. Ali ti si poput bezumnog čovjeka jer ne znaš što činiš. Također si poput slijepog čovjeka jer ne vidiš kamo ideš. Ti častiš i štuješ stvorene stvari umjesto Stvoritelja, i lažno umjesto istinitog, i svijaš svoje koljeno pred stvarima koje imaju manje vrijednosti od tebe samoga. Zato se žalim na tebe. Petom čovjeku reče: “Moj prijatelju, priđi bliže!“ I izravno reče Nebeskoj vojsci: „Moji ljubljeni prijatelji, Ja imam prijatelja kojim označavam i pod kojim podrazumijevam mnoge prijatelje. On je poput čovjeka zarobljenog među zlim ljudima i oštro okovanog u zatočeništvu. Ako govori istinu, izudaraju njegova usta kamenjem. Ako učini nešto dobro, zabadaju koplje u njegova prsa. Jao, Moji prijatelji i sveci, koliko ću dugo trpjeti takve ljude, i koliko ću dugo tolerirati takav prezir?“ Sveti Ivan Krstitelj odgovori: “Ti si poput najčišćeg ogledala, jer mi vidimo i znamo sve stvari u Tebi kao u ogledalu bez ikakve pomoći riječi ili govora. Ti si slatkoća koju nitko ne može opisati, u kojoj mi kušamo sve dobre stvari. Ti si poput najoštrijeg od mačeva, jer Ti sudiš u pravednosti.“ Naš mu Gospodin odgovori: “Doista, Moj prijatelju, rekao si istinu, jer Moji odabrani ljudi vide svu dobrotu i pravednost u Meni, pa čak i zli duhovi vide u svojoj vlastitoj svijesti, ali ne u svjetlu. Baš kao što čovjek smješten u tamni zatvor, koji je ranije naučio slova, zna ono što je naučio prije iako je u tami i trenutačno ne može vidjeti, tako je i s đavlima. Iako ne vide Moju pravednost u svjetlu Moje bistrine, oni i dalje znaju i vide u svojoj svijesti. Ja sam također kao mač koji razdvaja stvari na dva dijela. Na taj način dajem svima i svakoj osobi ono što zaslužuje.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče Svetom Petru: „Ti si utemeljitelj i branitelj vjere i Moje Crkve. Dok Moja Vojska sluša, izreci kaznu ovoj petorici!“ Petar odgovori: “O, Gospodine, sva slava i čast Tebi zbog ljubavi koju si pokazao prema svojoj zemlji. Blagoslovljen bio Ti od cijele svoje Vojske, jer Ti nam dopuštaš da vidimo i znamo sve stvari u Tebi. Istinita je pravda da prvi čovjek koji sjedi na Tvom prijestolju, imajući Luciferova djela, treba sramno izgubiti prijestolje na koje se usudio sjesti i postati sudionikom u mukama Luciferovim. Pravedan sud drugoga čovjeka jest taj da onaj koji je pao daleko od Tvoje vjere, treba pasti u pakao sa svojom glavom prema dolje i nogama prema gore, jer je volio samoga sebe i prezreo Tebe koji si trebao biti njegova glava. Pravedan sud trećeg čovjeka jest taj da on neće vidjeti lica Tvojega i da bi trebao biti mučen zbog svoje zlobe i pohlepe, jer nevjernici ne zaslužuju vidjeti Tvoju slavu i ljepotu. Pravedan sud četvrtog čovjeka jest taj da bi trebao biti zatvoren kao bezuman čovjek i prognan u grad tame. Pravedan sud petoga jest da bi mu pomoć trebala biti poslana. Tada naš Gospodin odgovori: „Prisežem Bogom Ocem, čiji je glas Ivan Krstitelj čuo u Jordanu; Prisežem tijelom koje je Ivan krstio, vidio i dodirnuo u Jordanu; Prisežem Svetim Duhom koji se objavio u obliku golubice na Jordanu, da ću učiniti pravdu s ovom petoricom.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče prvom od ove petorice: „Mač Moje žestine stupit će u tvoje tijelo; ući će na vrhu tvoje glave i prodrijeti u te tako duboko i nasilno da ga se nikada neće moći izvući. Tvoja stolica potonut će kao težak kamen i neće stati dok ne stigne do najnižih dubina. Tvoji prsti, to jest tvoji pomoćnici i savjetnici, gorjet će u neugasivoj sumpornoj vatri. Tvoje ruke, to jest tvoji dužnosnici, koji su trebali posegnuti za pomoću i dobročinstvom dušama, ali su umjesto toga posegnuli za svjetovnom čašću i dobitkom, bit će osuđeni na muke i patnje o kojima David govori: “Njegovi sinovi bit će siročad i njegova žena udovica, i drugi će zauzeti njegovu baštinu.“ Tko je „njegova žena“ ako ne duša koja će biti isključena iz slave Nebeske i postati udovicom i izgubiti Boga? „Njegovi sinovi“, to jest vrline koje se činilo da ima, i Moji jednostavni i ponizni ljudi koji su bili pod njima, bit će odijeljeni od njih. Njihova čast i imetak bit će dani drugima, i oni će naslijediti vječnu sramotu umjesto svog dostojanstva i slave. Njihove mitre potonut će u prljavštinu pakla i nikada se neće moći izdići iz njega. Baš kao što su se uzdigli iznad drugih kroz svoju čast i ponos, tako će u paklu tonuti toliko dublje od drugih da će im biti nemoguće ikada više ponovno ustati. Njihovi udovi, to jest svi svećenici koji su ih slijedili i pomagali im u opačinama, bit će odsječeni od njih i odijeljeni baš kao zid koji je srušen, gdje ni jedan jedini kamen nije ostao na drugom kamenu, i cement više ne prijanja uz kamenje. Nikakva milost neće doći k njima, jer Moja ih ljubav nikada neće ogrijati niti obnoviti, ili ih podići u vječnu kuću na Nebu, nego će umjesto toga biti isključeni iz svakog dobra i beskrajno mučeni sa svojim predvodnicima i vođama. A drugome kažem: Budući da ti ne želiš zadržati vjeru koju si Mi obećao i imati ljubav prema Meni, Ja ću k tebi poslati životinju koja će se uzdići iz rastuće bujice i progutati te. Kako bujica uvijek teče nizvodno, tako će te ova životinja odvući dolje u najniži pakao, i baš kao što ti je nemoguće putovati uzvodno protiv nadiruće bujice, bit će ti jednako teško ikada se uzdići iz pakla. Trećemu govorim: Budući da ti, Židove, ne želiš vjerovati da sam Ja došao, vidjet ćeš Me kada dođem na Sudnji dan, ali ne u Mojoj slavi, nego u svojoj svijesti, i spoznat ćeš da su sve stvari koje sam govorio istinite. Tada ti ništa drugo nije preostalo nego da budeš mučen kako i zaslužuješ. Četvrtom govorim: Budući da ti ne mariš vjerovati i ne želiš Me poznavati, tvoja će tama postati svjetlo za tebe, i tvoje će srce biti prosvijetljeno kako bi mogao znati da su Moji sudovi istiniti, ali ti i dalje nećeš doći u svjetlost. Petom govorim: Učinit ću ti tri stvari. Prvo, ispunit ću te iznutra svojom toplinom. Drugo, učinit ću tvoja usta jačima i čvršćima od ijednoga kamena, tako da se kamenje okrene na one koji ih bacaju na tebe. Treće, naoružat ću te svojim oružjem tako dobro da ti nijedno koplje neće nauditi, nego će se umjesto toga sve topiti pred tobom kao vosak u toplini vatre. Budi stoga učinjen jakim i stoj kao čovjek. Baš kao vitez u borbi, koji se nada pomoći svoga gospodara i nastavlja borbu sve dok još uvijek ima neke životne sile u njemu, tako i ti stoj čvrsto i bori se kao čovjek; jer će ti Gospodin, tvoj Bog, kojemu se nitko ne može oduprijeti, pružiti pomoć. I s obzirom na to da si malobrojan, Ja ću te častiti i uvelike umnožiti. Evo, Moji prijatelji, vi vidite ove stvari i znate ih u Meni, i na ovaj način oni stoje preda Mnom. Riječi koje sam sad izgovorio bit će ispunjene. A oni nikada neće ući u Moje kraljevstvo dok god sam Ja Kralj ako se ne poprave. Jer Nebo će biti dano samo onima koji se ponize i onima koji tuguju zbog svojih grijeha uz pokoru.“ Tada cijela vojska odgovori: „Slava Tebi, Gospodine Bože, koji si bez početka i bez kraja.“ Riječi savjeta Djevice Marije nevjesti o tome kako bi trebala voljeti Njezina Sina iznad svih stvari, i o tome kako su svaka vrlina i dar milosti sadržani u slavnoj Djevici. 42. poglavlje Majka Božja reče: „Ja sam imala tri stvari kojima sam ugodila svome Sinu: Prvo, poniznost na takav način da niti jedno stvoreno stvorenje, bilo anđeo bilo čovjek, nije bilo poniznije od Mene. Drugo, imala sam poslušnost, jer sam nastojala pokoriti se svom Sinu u svim stvarima. Treće, imala sam posebno milosrđe. Zbog toga sam trostruko počašćena od svoga Sina: Prvo, učinjena sam časnijom od anđela i ljudi, tako da ne postoji vrlina u Bogu koja ne sija u Meni, iako je On izvor i početak svih vrlina i Stvoritelj svih stvari; ali Ja sam, međutim, stvorenje kojemu je On dao više milosti nego svim drugima. Drugo, zbog svoje poslušnosti primila sam takvu moć da ne postoji grešnik tako nečist da neće primiti oproštenje ako se okrene Meni s voljom i namjerom popravljanja i srcem skrušenim zbog svojih grijeha. Treće, zbog Moga milosrđa Bog Mi je tako blizu da onaj koji vidi Boga, vidi Mene, i onaj koji vidi Mene, može vidjeti Božanstvo i Čovječnost u Meni i Mene u Bogu kao kroz ogledalo. Jer onaj koji vidi Boga, vidi tri osobe u Njemu, i onaj koji vidi Mene, također vidi tri osobe. Jer me Božanstvo zatvorilo u dušu i tijelo u Njemu samom i ispunilo me svakom vrlinom, tako da ne postoji vrlina u Bogu koja ne sija i ne pojavljuje se u Meni iako je Bog osobno Otac i davatelj svih vrlina. Jer kao što je s dva tijela spojena zajedno, da što god jedno tijelo prima, drugo tijelo također prima, tako je Bog učinio sa Mnom. Ne postoji slatkoća koja se ne nalazi u Meni. To je kao kad netko ima slatku jezgru i dade dio nje drugome. Moja duša i tijelo bistriji su od sunca i čišći od ogledala, i kao što bi tri osobe bile viđene u ogledalu kada bi stajale blizu njega, tako se Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti mogu također vidjeti u Mojoj čistoći, jer sam jednom imala svoga Sina u svojoj utrobi s Njegovim Božanstvom. On je sada vidljiv u Meni sa svojim Božanstvom i Čovječnošću kao u ogledalu, jer ja sam proslavljena čašću i slavom uskrsnuća. Stoga možeš li ti, Moga Sina nevjesto, nastojati slijediti Moju poniznost i ne voljeti ništa osim Moga Sina.“ Riječi Sina Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako se ljudi mogu uzdići od najmanjeg dobrog djela do najvišeg dobra i pasti dolje od najmanjeg zla do najvećih kazni i mučenja. 43. poglavlje Sin Božji reče svojoj nevjesti: „Velika nagrada katkad proizlazi iz malog dobra. Stablo datulje ima prekrasan miris i u njegovu plodu nalazi se kamen. Ako je zasađeno u plodno tlo, osjeća se dobro, cvjeta i stvara dobre plodove, i izrasta u veliko stablo. Ali ako je zasađeno u suho tlo, uvenut će. Vrlo je suho i prazno od svake dobrote tlo koje uživa u grijehu, i ne postaje bolje čak ni kada se sjeme kreposti posije u njega. Ali plodno je tlo uma koji razumije i priznaje svoje grijehe i plače nad svojim grijehom koji je isprovocirao njegova Stvoritelja do ljutnje. Ako se kamen datulje, to jest ako se misao o Mom teškom sudu i moći posije u takav um, ono odmah udari tri korijena u umu. Prvi je to što on misli kako ništa ne može učiniti bez Moje pomoći, i zbog tog razloga on otvara svoja usta u molitvi prema Meni. Drugi je to što Mi počinje davati male milostinje radi dobrobiti Moje časti. Treći je to što on sam sebe odvaja od svjetovnih afera kako bi Mi bolje služio. On se tada počinje suzdržavati od prekomjernosti kroz dnevni post i suzdržava se od i uskraćuje si vlastitu volju i požudu, i to je deblo stabla. Nakon toga grane ljubavi izrastaju kada vodi i privlači svakoga koga može prema dobru. Tada plod raste, kada on ujedno podučava druge u dobroti onoliko koliko može, i svom pobožnošću pokušava naći načine za povećanje Moje časti. Takav Mi je plod najbolji i najugodniji. I stoga, od malog dobra čovjek se uzdiže do savršenstva. Kada prvi put uzima korijen kroz malo pobožnosti, tijelo raste kroz suzdržljivost, grane se množe kroz milosrđe i plod povećava kroz propovijedanje. Na isti način čovjek pada od malog zla do najvećeg prokletstva i muke. Znaš li što je najteži teret za stvari koje rastu? Zasigurno, to je dijete koje je začeto, ali ne može biti rođeno i umire u utrobi majke. I zbog ovoga majka također puca i umire, i otac nosi nju i dijete do groba i sahranjuje ju s trulim plodom. To je ono što đavao radi duši. Nepravedna je duša uistinu kao žena đavla: ona slijedi njegovu volju svuda, i ona začinje dijete s đavlom kada joj grijeh godi, i ona se raduje u njemu. Jednako kao što majka začne dijete i donosi plod putem malenog sjemena koje je ništa doli nečista trulež, tako i duša nosi obilje plodova za đavla kada uživa u grijehu. Nakon toga, snaga i udovi tijela formiraju se kako se grijeh grijehu dodaje i svakodnevno povećava. Kada se grijeh poveća, majka nabuja i želi roditi, ali ne može jer je njezina priroda prožeta grijehom i njoj život postaje mrzak. Ona bi rado željela griješiti čak i više, ali ne može, i nije dopušteno od Boga. Tada strah stiže zato što ne može ispuniti svoju volju, i njena snaga i radost nestanu. Bol i tuga su svuda. Dok ona sada očajava zbog nemogućnosti da učini ijednu dobru stvar ili ijedno dobro djelo, njena utroba puca i ona umire huleći i vrijeđajući Božji sud i kaznu. Tada je povlači njezin otac, đavao, sve do groba pakla, gdje je sahranjena za svu vječnost s truleži svoga grijeha i djetetom svoje zle požude. Eto kako se grijeh povećava od malog zla i raste do prokletstva.“ Riječi Stvoritelja Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako je sada prezren i prekoravan od strane ljudi koji ne obraćaju pozornost na ono što je učinio iz ljubavi prema njima kada ih je upozoravao kroz proroke i trpio za njihovu dobrobit, te o tome kako oni ne brinu zbog ljutnje koju On iskazuje prema tvrdoglavima teško ih kažnjavajući. 44. poglavlje „Ja sam Tvorac i Gospodar svih stvari. Ja sam stvorio svijet i svijet Me prezire. Ja čujem glas iz svijeta kao onaj bumbara koji okuplja med na zemlji. Jer kada bumbar leti i započinje svoje slijetanja na zemlju, ispušta vrlo hrapav glas. Ja sada čujem ovaj hrapavi i neuki glas na svijetu, govoreći: „Ja ne marim za ono što dolazi nakon ovoga.“ Uistinu, sada svatko viče: “Mene nije briga što dolazi nakon ovoga, i mogu li imati svoju vlastitu volju!“ Doista, čovječanstvo ne mari za ono što sam Ja učinio za ljubav propovijedajući i trpeći za njega, i upozoravajući ga kroz proroke, i ne mari za ono što sam učinio u svojoj ljutnji izvršavajući svoju osvetu nad zlima i neposlušnima. Oni uviđaju da su smrtni i da ih smrt može pogoditi iznenada, ali ne brinu. Oni čuju i vide Moju pravednost koju sam proveo nad Faraonom i nad Sodomom radi njihovih grijeha, i kako sam izvršio osvetu nad drugim kraljevima i vladarima, i kako svakodnevno dopuštam da se događa kroz mač i druge nevolje, ali kao da su slijepi na sve te stvari. I zbog toga lete kao bumbari kamo god požele, i katkad lete kao da poskakuju i žure, jer se uzvisuju u svom ponosu, ali se ubrzo spuštaju vraćajući se svojim požudama i proždrljivosti. Oni također sakupljaju slatkoću zemlje za sebe, jer čovjek radi i sakuplja zbog potreba tijela, a ne radi duše, i radi svjetovne časti, ali ne i vječne. Oni preobražavaju zemaljske stvari u patnju za sebe i, što je beskorisno, u vječnu muku. Ali zbog molitva Moje Majke, Ja ću poslati svoj jasan glas ovim bumbarima iz kojih su Moji prijatelji isključeni (jer oni su u svijetu samo tijelom), i on će propovijedati milosrđe. Ako ga budu poslušali, oni će biti spašeni. Odgovor Djevice Majke i anđela, proroka, apostola, i đavala Bogu, u prisutnosti nevjeste, svjedočeći o Njegovim mnogim vrlinama i Njegovom savršenstvu u stvaralaštvu, utjelovljenju i otkupljenju, te o tome kako zli ljudi danas proturječe svim ovim stvarima, i o teškom sudu koji primaju. 45. poglavlje Majka Božja reče: “Nevjesto Sina Mog, odjeni se i stoj čvrsto, jer Moj ti Sin prilazi. Njegovo tijelo bilo je stisnuto kao u vinskoj preši. Jer, s obzirom na to da je čovječanstvo griješilo u svim svojim udovima, Moj sin je dao naknadu u svim svojim udovima. Njegova je kosa čupana, Njegove tetive istegnute, Njegovi zglobovi dislocirani, Njegove kosti oštećene i Njegove ruke i noge probodene. Njegov um bijaše uznemiren, Njegovo srce pogođeno tugom, Njegova probava prisilno uvučena prema leđima, jer čovječanstvo je zgriješilo u svim svojim udovima. Tada Sin progovori, dok je Nebeska vojska bila prisutna, i reče: “Iako znate sve stvari u Meni, ipak, Ja govorim radi Moje nevjeste koja stoji ovdje. Pitam vas, anđeli: “Što je to bez početka i bit će bez kraja? I što je to što je sve stvorilo i nije ni od kog stvoreno? Objavite što i dajte svoj iskaz!“ Svi anđeli odgovoriše kao jednim glasom i rekoše: “Gospode, to si Ti. Mi ti dajemo svjedočanstvo o trima stvarima: Prvo, da si Ti naš Stvoritelj i da si stvorio sve stvari na Nebu i zemlji. Drugo, da si Ti bez početka i da ćeš biti bez kraja, i Tvoje kraljevstvo i moć stajat će za čitavu vječnost. Bez Tebe ništa nije stvoreno i bez Tebe ništa ne može biti stvoreno. Treće, mi svjedočimo da vidimo svu pravednost u Tebi i sve stvari koje su bile i koje će biti, i sve stvari su prisutne u Tebi bez početka i bez kraja. Tada On reče prorocima i patrijarsima: „Pitam vas: tko vas je izveo iz ropstva u slobodu? Tko je odijelio vode za vas? Tko vam je dao Zakon? Tko vam je dao proročki duh da govorite o budućim stvarima?“ Oni Mu odgovoriše rekavši: „Ti, Gospode. Ti si nas izveo iz ropstva. Ti si nam dao Zakon. Ti si potaknuo duh naš da govori i proriče o budućim stvarima.“ Tada On reče svojoj majci: „Daj istinsko svjedočanstvo o tome što znaš o Meni.“ Ona odgovori: „Prije nego što je anđeo, kojega si Ti poslao, došao k Meni, bila sam usamljena u duši i tijelu. Ali nakon anđeoskih riječi Tvoje tijelo bilo je u Meni s Božanstvom i Čovječnošću, i osjetih Tvoje tijelo u Mome tijelu. Nosila sam te bez boli i patnji. Rodila sam Te bez muka i porođajnih trudova. Umotala sam Te u siromašnu odjeću i nahranila Te svojim mlijekom. Bila sam s Tobom od Tvog rođenja do Tvoje smrti. Nakon toga reče apostolima: „Recite koga ste vi to vidjeli, čuli i dotaknuli?“ Oni odgovoriše: „Čuli smo Tvoje riječi i zapisali ih. Čuli smo i vidjeli velika djela koja si učinio kada si nam dao Novi Zavjet. Zapovijedao si demonima jednom riječju da napuste ljude i oni su te slušali i odlazili, i svojom riječju Ti si dizao mrtve i ozdravljao bolesne. Mi smo Te vidjeli u tijelu čovjeka. Vidjeli smo Tvoju veliku moć i Božansku slavu s Tvojom ljudskom prirodom. Vidjeli smo Te predanog Tvojim neprijateljima i vidjeli smo Te raspetog na križu. Vidjeli smo kako podnosiš najgorču bol i vidjeli smo Tebe položenog u grob. Dotaknuli smo Te kada si ustao iz mrtvih. Dotaknuli smo Tvoju kosu i Tvoje lice. Dotaknuli smo mjesta Tvojih rana i Tvoje udove. Ti si jeo s nama i dao nam svoju rječitost. Ti si istinski Sin Božji i Sin Djevice. Također smo promatrali kada si uzašao sa svojom Čovječnošću zdesna Ocu, gdje sada jesi i bit ćeš bez kraja.“ Tada Bog reče nečistim demonskim duhovima: „Iako vi skrivate istinu u svojoj svijesti, ipak, sada vam zapovijedam da govorite istinu o tome tko je taj koji je smanjio vašu moć.“ Oni mu odgovoriše: „Baš kao što lopovi ne govore istinu osim ako su im stopala stiješnjena u tvrdo drvo, tako ni mi ne govorimo istinu osim ako smo primorani Tvojom Božanskom i zastrašujućom moći. Ti si taj koji se, sa svojom moći, spustio u pakao. Ti si smanjio našu moć u svijetu. Ti si uzeo iz pakla što je bilo Tvoje s pravom, to jest svoje prijatelje.“ Tada naš Gospodin reče: „Evo, svi oni koji imaju duh i nisu odjeveni u tijelo, svjedoče istinu za Mene. Ali oni koji imaju duh i tijelo, odnosno ljudi, proturječe Mi. Neki znaju istinu o Meni, ali ne mare za nju. Drugi ju ne znaju i stoga ne mare za nju, nego govore da je sve lažno.“ On ponovno reče anđelima: „Oni kazuju da je vaše svjedočenje lažno, da Ja nisam tvorac svih stvari i da sve stvari nisu poznate u Meni. Dakle, oni vole stvorene stvari više od Mene, kojih sam Ja Tvorac.“ On reče prorocima: “Oni vam proturječe i kazuju da je Zakon beskoristan, da možeš biti spašen kroz svoju vlastitu moć i mudrost, da je duh bio lažan i da ste vi govorili prema svojoj vlastitoj volji.“ Reče svojoj Majci: „Neki govore da nisi Djevica, a drugi da nisam uzeo tijelo od Tebe. Drugi znaju, ali ne mare za to.“ Reče apostolima: „Oni vam proturječe, jer govore da ste lašci i da je Novi Zakon iracionalan i beskoristan. Drugi vjeruju da je istinit, ali ne mare za to. Sada vas pitam: „Tko će biti njihov sudac?“ Svi Mu odgovoriše rekavši: “Ti, Bože, koji si bez početka i bez kraja. Ti, Isuse Kriste, koji si s Ocem, Tebi je sav sud dan od Oca, Ti si njihov sudac.“ Naš Gospodin odgovori: “Ja, koji sam tugovao za njima, sada sam njihov sudac. No, iako znam i mogu učiniti sve stvari, ipak, dajte Mi svoj sud nad njima.“ Oni Mu odgovoriše: “Baš kao što je cijeli svijet propao jednom na početku svijeta u Noinu potopu, tako i sada svijet zaslužuje propasti od vatre, s obzirom na to da su izopačenost i nepravda mnogo veće sada nego što su bile tada.“ Tada naš Gospodin odgovori: “Budući da sam pravedan i milosrdan, neću činiti sud bez milosrđa, niti milosrđe bez pravde, i stoga Ja ću još jedanput poslati svoje milosrđe na svijet radi molitava Moje Majke i Mojih svetaca. Ali ako oni ne žele slušati, najteža i najoštrija pravda uslijedit će i sustići ih.“ Riječi hvale Majke i Sina međusobno u nazočnosti nevjeste, te o tome kako je danas Krist smatran sramotnim, nepoštenim i prezrenim od ljudi, i o užasavajućem i vječnom prokletstvu tih ljudi. 46. poglavlje Kraljica Neba govorila je svom Sinu i rekla: „Blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Bože, koji si bez početka i bez kraja. Ti si imao najplemenitije i prekrasno tijelo. Ti si bio najhrabriji i najkreposniji čovjek. Ti najdostojanstvenije stvorenje. Sin odgovori: “Riječi koje izlaze iz tvojih usta slatke su Mi i oduševljavaju najdublje dijelove Moga srca kao najslađe piće. Ti si mi slađa više od svih ostalih stvorenja u postojanju. Jednako kao što osoba može vidjeti različita lica u ogledalu, ali ni jedno joj se ne svidi više od vlastitog, tako također, iako Ja volim svoje svece, Tebe volim posebnom ljubavlju, jer sam rođen od Tvoga blagoslovljenog tijela. Ti si poput smirne čiji je miris uzišao do Božanstva i vodio Božanstvo do Tvoga tijela. Ovaj isti miris privukao je Tvoje tijelo i dušu do Boga, gdje se sada nalaziš s dušom i tijelom. Blagoslovljena budi, jer anđeli uživaju u Tvojoj ljepoti i svi se spašavaju po Tvojoj kreposti i moći kada Te zazovu iskrenim srcem. Svi demoni drhte u Tvom svjetlu i ne usuđuju se ostati u Tvom sjaju, jer oni uvijek žele biti u tami. Ti si Mi dala hvalu iz trostrukog razloga, jer si rekla da sam imao najplemenitije tijelo: drugo, da sam bio najhrabriji čovjek; treće, rekla si da sam bio najdostojanstvenije stvorenje. Ovim trima tvrdnjama proturječe samo oni koji imaju tijelo i dušu, to jest ljudska bića. Oni govore da imam sramotno tijelo i da sam najprezreniji čovjek i najniže od stvorenja. Jer što ima sramotnije od dovođenja drugih u iskušenje grijeha? Jer oni tvrde da Moje tijelo mami na grijeh kada kažu da grijeh nije tako odvratan i neugodan za Boga koliko sam Ja rekao. Oni tvrde da ništa ne postoji osim ako Bog želi da bude tako i da ništa nije stvoreno osim po Njemu. „Zašto ne bismo koristili stvorene stvari u svoju korist? Naše prirodne slabosti to zahtijevaju, i ovako su živjeli svi prije nas i još uvijek žive.“ Tako ljudi sada govore o Meni i Mojoj Čovječnosti, u kojoj sam se Ja, istinski Bog, pojavio među ljudima. Jer Ja sam ih savjetovao da se suzdrže od grijeha i pokazao kako je to ozbiljna i teška stvar, i to je, kažu, bilo sramotno, kao da sam ih savjetovao da učine nešto beskorisno i sramotno. Oni tvrde da ništa osim grijeha, i onoga što ugađa njihovoj volji, nije vrijedno poštovanja. Oni također tvrde da sam Ja najsramotniji čovjek. Jer što je sramotnije od nekoga tko, kada govori istinu, biva izudaran po ustima kamenjem i biva udaran u lice, i osim toga, sluša ljude kako ga vrijeđaju govoreći: „Da je čovjek, osvetio bi sam sebe zbog takve nepravde.“ To je ono što Mi čine. Govorim im kroz učene oce i Sveto Pismo, ali oni kažu da lažem. Oni tuku Moja usta kamenjem i svojim šakama kada čine preljub, ubojstvo, i lažu govoreći: „Da je bio muško, da je bio Svemogući Bog, osvetio bi se za takve grijehe i prijestupe.“ Ali Ja to podnosim sa strpljenjem i svakoga ih dana čujem kako govore da muka nije ni vječna ni teška ni gorka, kako je rečeno, i Moje su riječi osuđene i prokazane kao laž. Treće, osuđuju Me da sam najružnije i najbezvrjednije stvorenje. Jer što je bezvrjednije u kući od psa ili mačke koje bi netko rado zamijenio za konja kada bi mogao? Ali čovjek Me drži manje vrijednim od psa, jer ne bi Me poželio uzeti kada bi to značilo da bi izgubio psa, i on bi Me odbacio i zanijekao prije nego izgubio pseću kućicu. Što je stvar koja ugađa umu tako malo da se čovjek ne zamisli o njoj i ne poželi ju gorljivije nego Mene. Jer kada bi Me smatrali vrjednijim od ijednog drugog stvorenog stvorenja, voljeli bi Me više od drugih stvari. Ali sada nemaju ništa tako malo da to ne vole više od Mene. Oni tuguju za svime osim za Mnom. Oni tuguju za svojim vlastitim i njihova prijatelja gubitkom. Oni tuguju nad uvredljivom riječju. Oni tuguju nad uvredom ili povredom ljudi na višim pozicijama i moćnijih od njih, ali ne tuguju zbog uvrede ili povrede Mene, koji sam Stvoritelj svih stvari. Koji je čovjek toliko prezren da nije saslušan ako moli za nešto i nije mu dan dar zauzvrat ako je darovao nešto. Ali Ja sam potpuno zao i vrijedan prezira u njihovim očima, jer oni Me smatraju nedostojnim ikakva dobra iako sam im Ja dao sve dobre stvari. Ali Ti si, Moja najdraža Majko, okusila više Moje mudrosti od drugih, i nikada ništa osim istine nije napustilo Tvoja usta, kao što ništa osim istine nikada nije napustilo Moja vlastita usta. Ja ću se sada opravdati u očima svih svetih. Prvo, protiv njega, koji tvrdi da sam imao sramotno tijelo. Dokazat ću da Ja uistinu imam najplemenitije tijelo bez ikakve deformacije ili grijeha, i on će pasti u vječni sram i poniženje koje će svi vidjeti. Onome koji tvrdi da su Moje riječi bile laž i da on nije znao jesam li Ja Bog ili ne, dokazat ću da Ja uistinu jesam Bog, i on će oteći kao mulj u pakao. Ali trećeg, koji me smatrao beskorisnim, osudit ću na vječno prokletstvo tako da nikada neće vidjeti Moju slavu i Moju radost.“ Nakon toga reče svojoj nevjesti: “Stoj čvrsto u Mojoj službi. Ti si došla do zida, takoreći, u kojemu si zatvorena, tako da ne možeš pobjeći niti prokopati kroz njegove temelje. Izdrži voljno ovo malo nevolje i iskusit ćeš vječni počinak u Mojim rukama. Ti znaš volju Oca, ti čuješ riječi Sina, ti osjećaš Moj Duh i imaš užitak i utjehu u razgovorima s Mojom Majkom i Mojim svecima. Stoga stoj čvrsto ili ćeš u protivnom osjetiti Moju pravdu kojom ćeš biti prisiljena učiniti ovo što te sada ljubazno pozivam da učiniš.“ Riječi našeg Gospodina Njegovoj nevjesti o preziru Novog Zakona, i o tome kako je taj isti Zakon sada odbačen i prezren u svijetu, i o tome kako loši svećenici nisu Božji svećenici nego Božji izdajnici, i o kazni i prokletstvu koje primaju. 47. poglavlje „Ja sam Bog koji je u drevne dane zvan Bog Abrahamov, Bog Izakov i Bog Jakovljev. Ja sam Bog koji je dao Zakon Mojsiju. Taj zakon bio je poput odjeće. Jednako kao što majka s djetetom u utrobi priprema svog novorođenčeta odjeću, tako sam i Ja, Bog, pripremio Novi Zakon, jer je Stari Zakon bio ništa doli odjeće i sjene, i znaka budućih stvari koje dolaze. Ja sam odjenuo i omotao sebe u odjeću ovog Zakona. I tada, kako dječak odrasta pomalo, njegova se stara odjeća odlaže i uzima nova odjeća. Na ovaj način Ja sam ispunio Stari Zakon kada sam odložio korištenu odjeću Starog Zakona, i preuzeo novu odjeću, to jest Novi Zakon, i dadoh tu odjeću i sebe svima koji su nas htjeli imati. Ova odjeća nije jako uska niti ju je teško nositi, nego naprotiv, dobro pristaje posvuda. Jer Moj Zakon ne naređuje narodu da posti, ili radi previše, niti da se ubije ili učini išta izvan granica mogućnosti, nego je koristan za dušu i pogodan za obuzdavanje, obamiranje i kažnjavanje tijela. Jer kada se tijelo previše veže za grijeh, tada grijeh proždire tijelo. Dvije se stvari nalaze u Novom Zakonu: Prvo, razborita umjerenost u duši i tijelu i prava namjena svih stvari. Drugo, spremnost na obaziranje i održavanje Zakona; s obzirom na to da osoba koja ne može izdržati ustrajati u jednoj stvari, može ustrajati u drugoj. Iz ovoga slijedi da osoba koja ne može izdržati biti djevicom, može živjeti u čestitom braku, i onaj koji padne u grijeh može ustati opet i popraviti se. Ali ovaj Zakon sada je odbačen i prezren od svijeta. Jer oni tvrde da je Zakon strog, težak i ružan. Tvrde da je strog jer Zakon naređuje pojedincu da bude zadovoljan neophodnim i da bježi od prekomjernosti. Ali oni žele imati sve stvari bez razloga, poput nerazumne stoke i iznad potreba tijela, i zato im je Zakon prestrog. Drugo, tvrde da je težak jer Zakon kaže da bi pojedinac trebao uživati s razumnom umjerenošću i u utvrđeno vrijeme. No, oni žele ispuniti svoje požude više od onoga što je dobro i više od onoga što je osnovano. Treće, kažu da je ružan zato što im Zakon nalaže da vole poniznost i pripisuju svako dobro Bogu. Ali oni žele biti ponosni i sebe uzvisivati radi dobrih stvari koje im je Bog dao, i zato im se Zakon čini ružnim i ispraznim. Pogledaj kako je prezrena i zlostavljana Moja odjeća. Ja sam ispunio sve iz Starog Zakona prije nego što sam započeo Novi Zakon. Jer je Stari Zakon bio pretežak i Moja je namjera bila da se Novi Zakon održi dok ne dođem na suđenje. Ali oni sramotno odbacuju odjeću kojom sam pokrio dušu, odnosno pravu vjeru. I povrh toga, oni dodaju grijeh na grijeh jer Me ujedno žele izdati. Ne govori li David u psalmu: “Onaj koji je jeo moga kruha, mislio je o izdaji protiv mene“? U ovim riječima želim da zapaziš dvije stvari. Prvo, on ne kaže „misli“ nego „mislio“, kao da se već dogodilo. Drugo, on označava jednog čovjeka izdajnikom. Ali Ja kažem da Me oni koji su sada prisutni izdaju, ne oni koji su bili ili će doći, nego oni koji su sada živi. Ja također kažem da to nije jedan čovjek, nego mnoštvo. Ali sada bi Me mogla pitati: „Ne postoje li dvije vrste kruha, jedan nevidljivi i duhovni, od kojega anđeli i sveci žive, i drugi zemaljski, kojime se ljudi hrane? No, anđeli i sveci ne žele ništa drugo osim onoga što je u skladu s Tvojom voljom, i ljudi ne mogu učiniti ništa drugo osim onoga što Ti se sviđa. Kako Te onda mogu izdati?“ Odgovorit ću ti u prisutnosti Moje nebeske vojske koja zna i vidi sve stvari u Meni, no Ja ovo govorim radi tvoje dobrobiti, kako bi ti mogla razumjeti: Postoje zaista dvije vrste kruha. Jedan je onaj anđela koji jedu Moj kruh u Mom kraljevstvu kako bi mogli biti ispunjeni Mojom neopisivom radošću. Oni Me ne izdaju jer ne žele ništa drugo osim onoga što Ja želim. Ali oni koji Me izdaju oni su koji jedu Moj kruh na oltaru. Ja uistinu jesam kruh. Taj kruh ima tri karakteristike: oblik, okus i zaobljenost. Ja sam doista Kruh. I, poput kruha, Ja imam tri stvari u sebi: okus, oblik i zaobljenost. Imam okus jer, kao što je sva hrana bezukusna bez kruha i ne daje snagu, tako je i bez Mene sve što postoji bezukusno, nemoćno i isprazno. Također, imam i oblik kruha s obzirom na to da sam od zemlje. Rođen sam od Djevice Majke, a Moja je Majka od Adama, a Adam je od zemlje. Imam također zaobljenost kojoj ne postoji kraj niti početak, s obzirom na to da sam Ja bez početka i bez kraja. I nitko nije u stanju vidjeti ili naći kraj ili početak u Mojoj mudrosti, moći ili milosrđu. Ja sam u svim stvarima, nad svim stvarima i izvan svih stvari. Čak i kada bi netko letio poput najbrže strijele neprestano bez kraja, on i dalje nikada ne bi našao kraj ili ograničenje Moje moći i kreposti na račun ove tri stvari: imenom okus, oblik i zaobljenost. Ja sam taj kruh koje je viđen i dodirivan na oltaru i pretvara se u Moje tijelo koje je razapeto. Jednako kao što je suh i lako zapaljiv komad drveta brzo prožet ako se stavi u vatru, i ništa ne ostaje od drveta, nego je sve vatra; stoga kada su ove riječi rečene, „Ovo je Moje tijelo“, ono što je prethodno bilo kruh odmah postaje Moje tijelo, ali nije zapaljeno vatrom kao drvo, nego Mojim Božanstvom. Zato Me oni koji jedu Moj kruh izdaju. Koje ubojstvo može biti kukavnije i odvratnije nego kada netko ubije sam sebe? I koja je izdaja gora nego kada je dvoje vezano neraskidivom vezom, i jedan izdaje drugoga, kao što je slučaj s ljudima u braku. Ali što čovjek čini kako bi izdao svoju ženu? Doista, on joj neiskreno govori: “Hajdemo na takvo i takvo mjesto kako bih mogao ispuniti svoju volju s tobom.“ Ona odlazi s njim u istinskoj jednostavnosti, spremna na svaku želju svoga muža. Ali kada on nađe prikladno vrijeme i mjesto, on diže protiv nje tri načina izdaje: Ili nešto tako teško da je ubija jednim udarcem, ili nešto tako oštro da reže pravo kroz njenu utrobu, ili nešto da uguši duh života izravno u njoj. Tada, kada je ona mrtva, izdajnik si misli: „Sada sam učinio krivo. Ako moj zločin postane poznat javnosti, bit će mi suđeno na smrt.“ Stoga odlazi i polaže tijelo svoje mrtve žene na neko skrovito mjesto kako njegov grijeh ne bi mogao biti otkriven. To je ono što svećenici koji su Moji izdajnici čine Meni. Jer smo oni i Ja združeni zajedno po jedinstvenoj vezi kada uzimaju kruh i izgovaraju riječi koje ga mijenjaju u Moje pravo tijelo, koje sam je preuzeo od Djevice. Ni jedan anđeo to ne bi mogao učiniti, jer Ja sam dao to dostojanstvo samo svećenicima i izabrao njih za najvišu službu. Ali sada se oni odnose prema Meni kao izdajnici jer Mi pokazuju sretno i ljubazno lice i vode Me do skrovitog mjesta da Me izdaju. Ovi svećenici pokazuju Mi sretno lice kada se prikazuju dobrima i jednostavnima, i izdajnički Me vode do skrovitog mjesta kada prilaze oltaru. Tamo sam Ja spreman kao mladenka ili mladoženja učiniti svu njihovu volju, ali oni Me izdaju. Prvo polože nešto teško preko Mene kada je Božanska služba, kako nazivaju Mene, teška i tegobna za njih. Oni bi radije izgovorili stotinu riječi u čast svijeta nego jednu u Moju čast. Oni bi radije dali stotinu zlatnih novčića za slavu svijeta nego jedan peni za Moje dobro. Oni bi radije radili stotinu puta za svoju vlastitu korist i onu svjetovnu, nego jednom za Moju čast. Oni Me pritišću ovim teškim teretom, pa je kao da sam mrtav u njihovim srcima. Drugo, oni Me probadaju oštrim mačem koji prodire u utrobu kad god svećenik odlazi do oltara sa znanjem da je sagriješio i pokajao se, ali ipak čvrsto odlučio sagriješiti ponovno kada služba završi, misleći tako sam sebi: „Istinski sam se pokajao za svoj grijeh, ali neću se odreći žene s kojom sam zgriješio kako više ne bih mogao griješiti s njom.“ Ovi Me svećenici probadaju najoštrijim mačem. Treće, oni guše duh kada si misle iznutra na ovaj način: „Dobro je i divno biti sa svijetom i dobro je živjeti u požudi i ja se ne mogu obuzdati. Ja ću činiti svoju volju u svojoj mladosti; kada ostarim, ja ću postati suzdržan i popraviti se.“ I ovom bijednom mišlju duh života je ugušen. Ali sada bi mogla pitati kako njihova srca postaju tako hladna i mlaka prema Meni i svemu dobrom da se oni nikada ne mogu zagrijati ili ponovno uzdići do Moje ljubavi. Kao što se led ne može zapaliti čak ni ako je položen na vatru, nego se samo topi u vodi, jednako tako, čak i ako im dam svoju milost i čuju Moje riječi opomene, oni ne mogu ustati do topline života, nego se suše i izblijede od sveg dobrog. Pogledaj kako Me izdaju time što se pokazuju da su jednostavni a da nisu takvi, i što su opterećeni i depresivni zbog Moje časti, u kojoj bi umjesto toga trebali uživati i radovati se, i također u tome što je njihova volja da griješe i nastave u grijehu sve do kraja. Oni Me skrivaju i odlažu na skrovito mjesto kada si misle: „Ja znam da sam zgriješio mnogo, ali ako se suzdržim od svoga Bogoslužja, svi će mi zamjeriti i osuditi me kao zlo.“ I tako oni besramno odlaze do oltara, i polažu Me pred sebe, i dodiruju Mene, koji jesam istinski Bog i istinski čovjek. Ja sam, takoreći, na skrovitom mjestu s njima, s obzirom na to da nitko ne zna niti vidi kako zli i odvratni oni jesu. Ja, istinski Bog i čovjek, ležim tamo kao u skrivenom mjestu, jer čak i ako najgori svećenik izgovori riječi „Ovo je Moje tijelo“, on i dalje posvećuje Moje pravo tijelo i Ja, istinski Bog i istinski čovjek, ležao bi tamo pred njim. Ali kada on stavi Moje tijelo u svoja usta, tada Ja više nisam prisutan za njega kroz milost Mojeg Božanstva i Čovječnosti; samo oblik i okus kruha ostaju za njega, ali ne zato što ja nisam istinski prisutan za zlo kao s dobrim uslijed službe sakramenta, nego zato što zlo i dobro ne dobivaju istu korist ili perfekciju od Mojeg tijela. Vidi kako ovi svećenici nisu Moji svećenici, nego pravi izdajnici, jer Me prodaju i izdaju kao Juda. Ja promatram pogane i Židove, ali ne vidim nikoga goreg od ovih svećenika, jer oni se nalaze u istom grijehu koji je učinio da Lucifer padne s Nebesa. Ali sada ću ti također reći njihovu presudu i kome su oni nalik. Njihova je presuda prokletstvo. David je osudio one koji su bili nepokorni Bogu, i zato što je on bio pravedan prorok i kralj, on nije osuđivao iz gnjeva ili loše volje ili nestrpljenja, nego iz Božanske pravde. Tako i Ja, koji sam bolji od Davida, osuđujem one koji su sada svećenici, ne zbog gnjeva ili loše volje, nego radi pravde. Prokleto bilo stoga sve ono što uzimaju od zemlje za svoju vlastitu korist, jer oni ne hvale svog Boga i Stvoritelja koji im je to dao. Prokleta bila njihova hrana i piće koje ulazi u njihova usta i hrani njihova tijela da postanu hrana za crve, i predodredi njihove duše za pakao. Prokleta bila njihova tijela koja će ponovno ustati u paklu da pate i gore za cijelu vječnost. Proklete bile godine u kojima su oni živjeli beskorisno. Proklet bio trenutak kojim započinje pakao za njih i koji nikada neće završiti. Proklete bile njihove oči kojima su vidjeli svjetlost Neba. Proklete bile njihove uši kojima su čuli Moje riječi i nisu marili. Proklet bio njihov okus kojim su kušali Moje darove. Proklet bio njihov dodir kojim su Me dodirivali. Proklet bio njihov njuh kojim su mirisali radosne stvari svijeta i zaboravili na najradosniju od svih. Ali sada bi mogla pitati: Kako će biti prokleti duhovno? Dakle, njihov će vid biti proklet jer neće vidjeti viziju Boga u njemu samom nego samo tamu i patnje pakla. Njihove će uši biti proklete jer neće ćuti Moje riječi nego samo urlike i strahote pakla. Njihov okus bit će proklet jer neće okusiti Moja vječna dobra i radost, nego samo vječnu gorčinu. Njihov dodir bit će proklet zato što Me neće dodirnuti, nego samo vječne vatre u paklu. Njihov njuh bit će proklet jer neće mirisati slatki miris Moga kraljevstva koji nadilazi sve slatke mirise, nego će imati samo prljavi smrad pakla koji je gorči od žuči i gori od sumpora. Oni će biti prokleti od Neba i zemlje i svih bezumnih stvorenja, jer ovi se pokoravaju Bogu i slave Ga, dok Ga oni odbacuju. Stoga Ja, koji sam Istina, zaklinjem se u Mojoj istini da ih, ako umru ovakvi i u ovakvim određenjima u kojima se sada nalaze, ni Moja ljubav ni Moja krepost nikada ih neće obuhvatiti, nego će umjesto toga biti prokleti za cijelu vječnost, i ne samo svećenici, nego i svi koji odbacuju zapovijedi Božje! O tome kako je, u prisutnosti Nebeske vojske i nevjeste, Božanstvo govorilo Čovječnosti protiv Kršćana, baš kao što je Bog govorio Mojsiju protiv naroda izraelskog, te kako prokleti svećenici ljube svijet i preziru Krista, i o njihovoj osudi i prokletstvu. 48. poglavlje Velika vojska bijaše viđena u Nebu i Bog joj reče: Moji prijatelji, koji znate i razumijete i vidite sve stvari u Meni, Ja govorim u vašoj nazočnosti radi dobrobiti Moje nevjeste koja stoji ovdje, kao netko tko razgovara sam sa sobom, jer na taj način Moje Božanstvo komunicira s Mojom Ljudskošću. Mojsije je bio s Bogom na planini četrdeset dana i noći i, kada narod vidje da ga nema toliko dugo, uze zlato i baci ga u vatru, i oblikovaše tele od njega, nazivajući ga svojim bogom. Tada Bog reče Mojsiju: „Ljudi su zgriješili. Ja ću ih uništiti baš kao što se nešto napisano briše iz knjige.“ Mojsije odgovori: “Ne, Gospodaru moj, nemoj! Sjeti se da si ih Ti izveo iz Crvenog mora i činio čuda za njih. Ako ih izbrišeš i uništiš, gdje je tada Tvoje obećanje? Preklinjem Te, ne čini to, jer tada će Tvoji neprijatelji reći: Bog izraelski, koji je izveo narod iz mora, ali ga ubio u pustinji, zao je.“ I Bog bijaše smiren tim riječima. Ja sam taj Mojsije, simbolično govoreći. Moje Božanstvo govori Mojoj Čovječnosti baš kao Mojsiju, riječima: 'Pogledaj što je Tvoj narod učinio, i vidi kako su Me prezreli. Svi Kršćani bit će ubijeni i njihova vjera iskorijenjena.' Moja Ljudskost odgovara:' Ne, Gospodine. Sjeti se da sam Ja izveo ljude kroz more u svojoj krvi kada sam bio ozlijeđen od vrha Moje glave do tabana Mojih stopala. Ja sam im obećao vječni život; imaj milosti prema njima Moje patnje radi.' Nakon što je saslušalo ove riječi, Božanstvo je bilo umireno i reče:' Budi volja Tvoja, jer sav je sud dan Tebi.' Vidite koja ljubav, Moji prijatelji! Ali sada, u vašoj prisutnosti, Moji duhovni prijatelji, anđeli i sveci, i u prisutnosti Mojih tjelesnih prijatelja koji su u svijetu, a ipak nisu u svijetu, osim sa svojim tijelom, Ja se žalim da Moj narod skuplja drvo za ogrjev i pali vatru, baca zlato u vatru kako bi se tele pojavilo da ga obožava i štuje kao Boga. Ono stoji kao tele na četiri noge imajući glavu, grlo i rep. Kada se Mojsije zadržao na planini dugo vremena bez povratka, narod reče: „Mi ne znamo što se moglo dogoditi s njim nakon ovako dugo vremena.“ I oni bijahu nezadovoljni što ih je izveo iz zatočeništva i ropstva, i rekoše: “Nađimo si drugog boga da ide pred nama.“ To ovi prokleti svećenici sada rade Meni. Jer oni govore: 'Zašto bismo mi imali isposničkiji život od drugih? Što je naša nagrada za to? Bolje nam je živjeti u miru i kako mi želimo. Hajdemo voljeti svijet u koji smo sigurni, budući da nismo sigurni u Njegovo obećanje.' Tada skupljaju drvo za ogrjev kada posvete sva svoja osjetila ljubavi prema svijetu. Pale vatru kada imaju potpunu želju za svijetom. Izgaraju kada njihova požuda sjaji u njihovim umovima i prelazi u djelo. Ubacuju zlato, što znači da svu čast i ljubav koju su Mi trebali pokazati, pokazuju kako bi dobili poštovanje svijeta. Tada se pojavljuje tele, što predstavlja potpunu ljubav svijeta. Ima četiri noge od lijenosti, nestrpljenja, uživanja u prekomjernostima i pohlepe. Jer su ti svećenici, koji bi trebali biti Moje sluge, lijeni u štovanju Mene, nestrpljivi u podnošenju bilo čega radi Mene, neumjereni u užicima i nikada zadovoljni stvarima koje imaju. Ovo tele također ima glavu i grlo, što predstavlja potpunu volju za proždrljivošću koja nikada ne može biti zadovoljena, čak ni kada bi cijelo more uteklo u njega. Rep teleta njihova je zloba jer oni ne dopuštaju nikome da zadrži svoju imovinu ako ju mogu uzeti od njega. Svojim lošim primjerom i prezirom oni ranjavaju i kvare svakoga tko Mi služi. Takva je ljubav prema teletu koja je u njihovim srcima, i u takvoj se oni raduju i žude. Oni misle o Meni kao što su oni drugi o Mojsiju, i govore: 'Njega nema već dugo vremena. Njegove se riječi doimaju isprazne i Njegova djela tegobna. Hajdemo imati svoju vlastitu volju, neka naša moć i volja budu naš bog.' A nisu čak zadovoljni ni tim stvarima, i nisu Me u potpunosti zaboravili, nego Me umjesto toga imaju za svog idola. Pogani su običavali štovati kao božanstvo drvo i kamenje i mrtve ljude i, među ostalim, bio je štovan idol zvan Belzebub, čiji su svećenici običavali nuditi mu tamjan uz pobožno klanjanje i uzvike hvale. I sve što je u njihovim žrtvovanjima bilo beskorisno bacali su na tlo, i ptice i muhe to su jele. Ali sve što je bilo korisno svećenici su skrivali za sebe. Oni su zaključavali vrata do svog idola i držali ključ za sebe kako nitko ne bi mogao ući unutra. To je ono što svećenici čine Meni u ovo vrijeme. Oni Mi nude tamjan, to jest govore i propovijedaju prekrasne riječi kako bi osvojili hvalu za sebe i kakvu zemaljsku korist, ali ne iz ljubavi prema Meni. Baš kao što miris tamjana ne može biti uhvaćen, nego samo osjećan i viđen, tako njihove riječi ne ostvaruju nikakvu korist za duše kako bi mogle pustiti korijen i bile zadržane u njihovim srcima, nego su se samo čule i činile ugodne za kratko vrijeme. Oni Mi nude molitve, ali ne onakve kakve su Meni ugodne. Poput onih koji uzvikuju hvale svojim ustima, ali su tihi u svojim srcima, stoje pokraj Mene vičući svojim ustima, dok u svojim srcima i mislima lutaju uokolo po svijetu. Ali kada bi govorili sa snažnim i moćnim čovjekom, tada bi njihova srca slijedila njihov vlastiti govor i riječi tako da im nitko ne bio mogao naći zamjerku. Ali u Mojoj su prisutnosti svećenici poput ljudi koji su mentalno poremećeni, jer izgovaraju jednu stvar svojim ustima i imaju drugu u svojim srcima. Nitko tko čuje njihove riječi, ne može biti siguran u njihovo značenje. Oni svijaju svoja koljena za Mene, to jest obećavaju Mi poniznost i poslušnost, ali je zapravo njihova poniznost poput Luciferove, i oni su poslušni svojim vlastitim željama, a ne Meni. Također Me stalno drže zaključanog i drže ključ za sebe. Otvaraju za Mene i hvale Me kada kažu:' Budi volja Tvoja, kako na nebu tako i na zemlji.' Ali tada Me ponovno zaključavaju ispunjavanjem svoje vlastite volje, dok je Moja volja poput zatočenog i nemoćnog čovjeka kojega se ne može ni vidjeti ni čuti. Oni drže ključ za sebe kada, svojim lošim primjerom, također zavode na pogrešan put druge koji žele činiti Moju volju. I kada bi mogli, rado bi zabranili da Moja volja bude ispunjena i ostvarena, osim kada to odgovara njihovoj vlastitoj volji. Također skrivaju bilo što u žrtvovanju što je nužno i korisno za njih, to jest zahtijevaju svu svoju čast i povlastice, ali ljudsko tijelo koje padne na zemlju i umre, za što bi trebali ponuditi najbolju žrtvu, oni smatraju tako beskorisnim i ostavljaju ga muhama, to jest crvima na zemlji. Oni ne mare niti se uznemiravaju zbog svoje obveze za spasenje duša. Ali što je rečeno Mojsiju? 'Ubij one koji su načinili ovog idola!' I neki su ubijeni, ali ne svi. Na isti će način Moje riječi sada doći i ubiti ih, neke u tijelu i duši kroz vječno prokletstvo, druge prema životu, tako da bi se trebali preobratiti i živjeti, ostale kroz brzu smrt, jer ovi su Mi svećenici u potpunosti odvratni. Ali s čime da ih usporedim? Oni su uistinu poput ploda trnovitog grma drača, koji je prekrasan i crven izvana, ali iznutra pun nečistoće i bodljikavog trnja. Na isti način ovi dolaze k Meni kao ljudi koji su crveni od ljubavi, i čine se čistima, ali iznutra su puni svakakvih nečistoća. Ako se ovaj plod položi u zemlju, drugi trnoviti grmovi izrastaju iz njega. Na isti način oni skrivaju svoj grijeh i zlobu u svojim srcima kao u zemlji, i postaju tako ukorijenjeni u zlu da se čak i ne postide istupiti u javnosti i hvaliti svojim grijehom. Stoga drugi ljudi ne samo da nalaze razlog da griješe, nego ujedno postaju duboko ranjeni u svojim dušama, misleći ovako sami u sebi: 'Ako to čine svećenici, čak je i više dopušteno da mi to činimo.' I oni nisu samo nalik plodu trnovita grma, nego i trnju jer preziru biti dirnuti prijekorom i opomenom, i smatraju da nitko nije mudar kao oni, i misle da mogu činiti što god žele. Stoga se Ja zaklinjem svojim Božanstvom i Čovječnošću, u prisutnosti svih anđela, da ću srušiti vrata koja su zatvorili Mojoj volji, i Moja volja bit će ispunjena, i njihova volja bit će dokinuta i zaključana u vječne muke i tjeskobe. Jer kao što je nekoć rečeno: „Započet ću svoj sud sa svećenicima na svom oltaru.“ Riječi Kristove Njegovoj nevjesti o tome kako je Krist uspoređen s Mojsijem, na simboličan način, vodeći narod iz Egipta; i o tome kako prokleti svećenici, koje je On odabrao na mjesto proroka kao svoje najdraže prijatelje, sada zapomažu: „Odlazi od nas!“ 49. poglavlje Sin Božji reče: „Ranije sam se uspoređivao s Mojsijem na simboličan način. Kada je izveo narod, voda je stajala poput zida zdesna i slijeva. Ja sam uistinu taj Mojsije, simbolično govoreći, koji je izveo svoj Kršćanski narod van, to jest otvorio nebo za njega i pokazao mu put. Ali sada sam si izabrao druge prijatelje, više voljene i prisnije od proroka, imenom Moje svećenike, koji ne samo da čuju Moje riječi i vide, kada vide Mene samoga, nego Me ujedno dodiruju svojim rukama, što nitko od proroka ili anđela ne može učiniti. Ovi svećenici, koje sam Ja izabrao na mjesto proroka kao svoje prijatelje, zazivaju Me, ali ne s takvom željom i ljubavlju kao što su to proroci činili, ne, svećenici i proroci zazivaju s dva suprotstavljena glasa. Jer svećenici ne zazivaju kao što su proroci zazivali: “Dođi, Gospode, jer Ti si slast!“, nego zazivaju: “Odvoji se od nas, jer Tvoje su riječi gorke i Tvoja djela teška i čine nas posramljenima!“ Poslušaj što ovi prokleti svećenici govore! Ja stojim pred njima poput najkrotkije i najumiljatije ovce od koje dobivaju vunu za svoju odjeću i mlijeko za svoju hranu, a ipak Me preziru zbog toliko velike ljubavi. Stojim pred njima kao gost govoreći: „Prijatelju, podari Mi nužnosti života za Moje tijelo, jer trebaju Mi, i ti ćeš primiti najveću nagradu od Boga zauzvrat!“ No iako sam se pojavio s jednostavnošću ovce, oni Me tjeraju kao vuka koji vreba u zasjedi gospodarove ovce. Ne žele Mi pokazati nikakvo gostoprimstvo i odbijaju Me primiti u svoju kuću, umjesto toga, suočavaju se sa Mnom kao s izdajnikom nedostojnim njihova gostoprimstva. Ali što će učiniti gost nakon što je bio odbijen? Ne bi li trebao potegnuti oružje protiv gospodara kuće koji ga je otjerao? Nipošto, jer to ne bi bilo pravedno s obzirom na to da vlasnik može uskratiti ili dati svoju imovinu kome god želi. Ali što tada gost treba učiniti? On bi doista trebao reći onome tko ga je otjerao: „Moj prijatelju, s obzirom na to da me ti ne želiš primiti u svoju kuću, ja ću otići drugome koji će mi pokazati milost.“ I kada dođe drugome, on ga čuje kako govori: Dobro si došao, Moj Gospode, sve što ja imam Tvoje je. Ti ćeš sada biti gospodar, a ja želim biti Tvoj sluga i gost. Ovo su vrste smještaja u kojima Mi je ugodno boraviti, gdje čujem ovakav glas. Ja sam doista poput gosta tjeranog od ljudi. No iako Ja mogu ući u svako mjesto po svojoj volji, još uvijek na račun pravde, to ne činim, nego dolazim samo onima koji Me primaju s dobrom voljom kao svog istinskog Gospodina, ne kao gosta, i povjeravaju svu svoju volju u Moje ruke. Majčine i Sinove riječi blagoslova i hvale jednog prema drugome, i o milosti koju je Sin odobrio svojoj Majci za duše u čistilištu i one u ovome svijetu. 50. poglavlje Majka Božja govorila je svom Sinu i rekla: Blagoslovljeno ime Tvoje, Moj Sine, bez kraja, i blagoslovljeno bilo Tvoje Božanstvo koje je bez početka i bez kraja! U Tvom Božanstvu nalaze se tri prekrasne stvari: poimence moć, mudrost i krepost. Tvoja je moć poput najnasilnije goruće vatre pred kojom se sve što je čvrsto i snažno sabire kao suha slama u vatri. Tvoja je mudrost poput oceana koji nikada ne može biti ispražnjen zbog svoje veličine i prostranosti i koji, kada nabuja i preplavi, prekriva doline i planine. Niti Tvoja mudrost može biti shvaćena, niti njena dubina izmjerena o tome kako si mudro stvorio čovječanstvo i smjestio ga iznad sveg svog stvaralaštva. Kako si mudro uredio ptice u zraku, životinje na zemlji i ribe u moru, dajući svakome njegovo vlastito vrijeme i red. Kako veličanstveno Ti daješ život svemu i oduzimaš ga. Kako mudro daješ mudrost onima koji nisu mudri i oduzimaš ju od ponosnih. Tvoja je krepost poput svjetlosti sunca koja sja na nebu i ispunjava zemlju svojim svjetlom. Također, Tvoja krepost zadovoljava visoko i nisko i ispunjava sve stvari. Stoga blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Sine, jer Ti si Moj Bog i Moj Gospodin!“ Sin odgovori": Moja najdraža Majko,Tvoje su Mi riječi su slatke, jer one dolaze iz Tvoje duše. Ti si poput zore koja izbija bistrinom. Ti nadsijavaš sva nebesa i Tvoja svjetlost i Tvoja bistrina nadilaze sve anđele. Svojom bistrinom Ti si privukla na sebe pravo sunce, to jest Moje Božanstvo, toliko da je sunce Mojeg Božanstva došlo do Tebe i na Tebi se smjestilo. Po njegovoj toplini Ti si grijana u Mojoj ljubavi iznad svih drugih i po njegovu sjaju Ti si prosvijetljena u Mojoj mudrosti više nego svi drugi. Tama zemlje protjerana je i sva nebesa bijahu prosvijetljena kroz Tebe. Ja govorim u svojoj istini da Mi je Tvoja čistoća godila više nego svi anđeli, i privukla Moje Božanstvo k Tebi tako da si bila potaknuta toplinom Moga duha; i po njemu si začela istinskog Boga i čovjeka u svojoj utrobi, čime je čovječanstvo bilo prosvijetljeno i anđeli ispunjeni radošću. Stoga budi blagoslovljena od svoga blagoslovljenog Sina! I zbog ovoga razloga niti jedna molitva Tvoja nikada neće doći k Meni a da je ne uslišim, i kroz Tebe svatko tko moli za milost s namjerom popravljanja svojih grešnih načina, primit će milost Tebe radi. Jer kao što toplina dolazi od sunca, tako je i sve milosrđe kroz Tebe dano. Ti si poput ispunjenog i tekućeg proljeća iz kojega milost teče u pomoć nesretnima. Majka odgovara Sinu: "Sva slava i krepost neka su Tvoji, Sine Moj! Ti si Moj Bog i Moje milosrđe; sve dobro što imam od Tebe potječe. Ti si poput sjemena koje nikada nije požeto, nego još uvijek raste i daje plod stostruk i tisućstruk. Jer sva milost od Tebe dolazi i, s obzirom na to da je neizbrojiva i neizreciva, može doista biti poistovjećena s brojem stotinu koji označava savršenstvo, jer sve savršenstvo dolazi od Tebe i svatko je usavršen u kreposti po Tebi." Sin odgovara Majci: "Doista, Moja Majko, usporedila si Me ispravno sa sjemenom koje nikada nije požeto nego još raste, jer došao sam sa svojim Božanstvom k Tebi i Moja Čovječnost nije zasijana odnosom, ali je i dalje rasla u Tebi, i otud je milost istekla od Tebe prema svima. Stoga si govorila ispravno. S obzirom na to da Ti sada crpiš milost iz Mene najslađim riječima svojih usta, traži Me što želiš i bit će Ti dano." Majka odgovori:" Moj Sine, s obzirom na to da sam Ja dobila milosrđe od Tebe, Ja molim za milosrđe i pomoć nesretnima. Jer postoje, naime, četiri mjesta: Prvo je Nebo, gdje anđeli i duše svetaca ne trebaju ništa osim Tebe, kojeg imaju - jer u Tebi imaju svako dobro. Drugo je mjesto pakao i oni koji ostaju tamo, ispunjeni su zlobom i isključeni iz svakog milosrđa. Stoga ništa dobro ne može više ući u njih. Treće je mjesto onih koji se pročišćavaju u čistilištu i oni koji ostaju tamo, trebaju trostruku milost jer su mučeni trostruko. Oni pate kroz svoj sluh jer ne čuju ništa osim boli, tuge i jada. Oni pate kroz svoj vid jer ne vide ništa osim svoje vlastite bijede. Oni su mučeni kroz svoj dodir jer osjećaju toplinu nepodnošljive vatre i oštre muke. Moj Gospode i Moj Sine, daj im svoju milost Mojih molitava radi!“ Sin odgovori: "Ja ću im rado dati trostruku milost Tebe radi. Prvo, njihov sluh bit će olakšan, njihov vid bit će umiren, njihova muka bit će smanjena i olakšana. I svi oni koji su u najvećim i najtežim mukama u vatrama čistilišta, od ovog će trenutka doći do umjerene muke; oni koji su u umjerenim mukama, doći će do najlakših, i oni koji su u najlakšim mukama, doći će u počinak." Majka odgovori: "Hvala i čast Tebi, Moj Gospode!" I ona odmah reče svom Sinu: Moj ljubljeni Sine, četvrto je mjesto svijet i njegovi stanovnici u potrebi su za trima stvarima: Prvo, pokajanjem za svoje grijehe. Drugo, pokorom i popravljanjem. Treće, snagom da čine dobra djela." Sin odgovori: "Svakome tko zaziva Tvoje ime i ima nadu u Tebi zajedno sa svrhom popravljanja za svoje grijehe, bit će dane ove tri stvari, jednako kao i Kraljevstvo nebesko. Tvoje su Mi riječi tako slatke da Ti ne mogu uskratiti ništa što zamoliš, jer ne želiš ništa drugačije od onoga što Ja želim. Ti si uistinu poput sjajnog i gorućeg plamena po kojemu su ugašena svjetla potaknuta i goruća svjetla osnažena, jer po Tvojoj ljubavi koja se uzdigla u Moje srce i privukla Me k Tebi, oni koji su mrtvi u grijehu, doći će ponovno u život, i oni koji su mlaki i crni poput dima, postat će snažni u Mojoj ljubavi." Majka blagoslivlja Sina u prisutnosti nevjeste, te o tome kako slavni Sin čini prekrasnu usporedbu svoje najslađe Majke s cvijetom koji je rastao u dolini, ali se uzdigao preko planina. 51. poglavlje Majka Božja govorila je svome Sinu i rekla: "Blagoslovljeno neka je Tvoje ime, Moj Sine, Isuse Kriste, i sva čast Tvojoj Čovječnosti iznad svega što je stvoreno! Slava Tvome Božanstvu iznad svih dobrih stvari, koje je jedan Bog s Tvojom Čovječnošću!" Sin odgovori: "Moja Majko, Ti si poput cvijeta koji je rastao u dolini. Oko doline bilo je pet visokih planina i cvijet je rastao iz tri korijena s uspravnom stabljikom bez ikakvih čvorova. Ovaj cvijet imao je pet latica koje bijahu ispunjene svom slatkoćom. Dolina je sa svojim cvijetom rasla iznad ovih pet planina, i latice cvijeta širile su se iznad svake visine neba i iznad svih zborova anđela. Moja ljubljena Majko, Ti si ova dolina zbog velike poniznosti koju si imala u usporedbi sa svima drugima. Tvoja je poniznost rasla više od pet planina. Prva planina bio je Mojsije zbog svoje moći. Jer on je imao moć nad Mojim narodom kroz Zakon, kao da je bio zatvoren u njegovoj ruci. Ali Ti si zatvorila Gospodara svih zakona u svojoj utrobi i stoga si viša od ove planine. Druga planina bio je Ilija, koji je bio toliko svet da je s dušom i tijelom bio preuzet u Moje sveto mjesto. Ali Tvoja duša, Moja najdraža Majko, bila je preuzeta iznad svih zborova anđela do prijestolja Božjeg, zajedno s Tvojim najčišćim tijelom. Ti si stoga viša od Ilije. Treća planina bila je snaga Samsonova koja je nadilazila druge ljude. Ipak, đavao ga je porazio svojom podmuklošću. Ali Ti si porazila đavla svojom snagom i moći. Ti si stoga snažnija od Samsona. Četvrta planina bio je David, koji bijaše čovjek u skladu s Mojim srcem i voljom, ali je ipak pao u grijeh. Ali Ti si, Moja ljubljena Majko, slijedila Moju volju u svemu i nikada nisi sagriješila. Peta planina bio je Salomon, koji bijaše prepun mudrosti, ali je usprkos tome bio prevaren. Ali Ti si, Moja Majko, bila prepuna sve mudrosti i nikada nisi prevarena ili zavedena. Ti si stoga viša od Salomona. Cvijet je rastao iz tri korijena zbog tri stvari koje si imala od svoje mladosti: poslušnosti, milosrđa i Božanskoga razumijevanja. Iz ova tri korijena iznikla je najravnija stabljika bez ikakvih čvorova, što znači da Tvoja volja nikada nije bila svijena ničemu osim Mojoj volji. Taj cvijet također je imao pet latica koje su rasle iznad svih zborova anđela. Moja draga Majko, Ti si doista cvijet s ovih pet latica. Prva latica Tvoja je plemenitost, koja je toliko velika da Moji anđeli, koji su plemeniti preda mnom, kada vide i razmotre Tvoju plemenitost, uvide da je bila iznad njih i istaknutija od njihove svetosti i plemenitosti. Ti si stoga viša od svih anđela. Druga je latica Tvoje milosrđe koje je bilo tako veliko da si, kada si vidjela bijedu svih duša, imala suosjećanja nad njima i pretrpjela najveće muke na Mojoj smrti. Anđeli su puni milosrđa, a ipak nikada ne trpe tugu ili bol, ali Ti si, Moja ljubljena Majko, bila milosrdna prema bijednicima kada si osjetila svu tugu i muku Moje smrti, i željela si trpjeti muku radi milosrđa radije nego da si bila odvojena od nje. Stoga je Tvoje milosrđe nadišlo milosrđe svih anđela. Treća je latica Tvoja dobrota puna ljubavi. Anđeli su puni ljubavi i ljubaznosti i žele dobro za svakoga, ali Ti, Moja najdraža Majko, imala si prije svoje smrti volju poput anđela u svojoj duši i tijelu i činila dobro svakome. I dalje ne odbijaš nikoga tko razumno moli za svoje vlastito dobro. Stoga je Tvoja dobrota viša i veća od anđeoske. Četvrta je latica Tvoja ljepota. Anđeli promatraju svoju međusobnu ljepotu i razmišljaju o ljepoti svih duša i svih tijela, ali vide da je ljepota Tvoje duše iznad svega što je stvoreno i da plemenitost Tvoga tijela nadilazi sva stvorena bića. I tako Tvoja ljepota nadilazi sve anđele i sve stvoreno. Peta je latica Tvoja Božanska radost jer ništa Te nije razveseljavalo osim Boga, jednako kao što ništa osim Boga ne pruža užitak anđelima. Svi i svaki od njih zna i znao je svoju vlastitu radost u sebi, ali kada su vidjeli Tvoju radost prema Bogu, opazili su u svojoj svijesti kako se njihova radost razbuktala u njima poput svjetlosti u ljubavi Božjoj. Vidjeli su da je Tvoja radost bila kao plameni krijes gori najužarenijom vatrom, s plamenom tako visokim da je došao blizu Mojega Božanstva. I zbog ovoga razloga, Moja najslađa Majko, Tvoja božanska radost gorjela je dobro iznad svih zborova anđela. S obzirom na to da je cvijet imao tih pet latica, poimence plemenitost, milosrđe, dobrotu punu ljubavi, ljepotu i najveći užitak u Bogu, bijaše ispunjen svom slatkoćom. Ali onaj tko želi kušati od ove slatkoće, treba pristupiti slatkoći i preuzeti je u sebe. To je ujedno ono što si Ti učinila, Moja najslađa Majko. Ti si bila tako slatka Mome Ocu da Te preuzeo cijelu u svoj Duh i Tvoja Ga je slatkoća oduševila iznad svih ostalih stvari. Cvijet također nosi sjeme po toplini i moći sunca i iz njega izrasta plod. Na ovaj način blagoslovljeno sunce, Moje Božanstvo, preuzelo je Čovječnost iz Tvoje djevičanske utrobe. Jer kao što sjeme daje i uzgaja cvijeće iste vrste gdje god bilo posijano, tako su i Moji udovi bili poput Tvojih oblikom i izgledom iako sam Ja bio muškarac, a Ti žena i djevica. Ta dolina bijaše uzdignuta sa svojim cvijetom iznad svih planina kada je Tvoje tijelo zajedno s Tvojom najsvetijom dušom uzdignuto iznad svih zborova anđela.” Majka blagoslivlja svog Sina i moli Ga da Njegove riječi mogu biti proširene po cijelome svijetu i pustiti korijen u srcima Njegovih prijatelja, te o tome kako je Djevica uspoređena s predivnim cvijetom koji raste u vrtu, i o riječima Kristovim koje su poslane kroz nevjestu papi i drugim prelatima Crkve. 52. poglavlje Sveta Djevica govorila je svome Sinu i rekla: „Blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Sine i Moj Bože, Gospodaru anđela i Kralju slave! Molim te za to da riječi koje si Ti izgovorio mogu pustiti korijen u srcima Tvojih prijatelja i da njihovi umovi mogu prijanjati čvrsto uz te riječi poput smole kojom je bila obložena Noina arka, koju ni olujni valovi ni vjetrovi nisu mogli slomiti ni otopiti. Neka budu proširene po cijelome svijetu kao grane i slatki cvjetovi čiji se miris širi daleko i široko, kako bi ujedno mogle uroditi plodom i postati slatke kao datulja čija slast oduševljava dušu neizmjerno mnogo.“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi Ti, Moja najomiljenija Majko! Moj anđeo Gabriel rekao Ti je: “Blagoslovljena Ti, Marijo, među ženama!“ I Ja Ti svjedočim da si blagoslovljena i najsvetija iznad svih zborova anđela. Ti si poput cvijeta u vrtu koji je okružen drugim mirisavim cvijećem, ali ih sve nadilaziš u mirisu, ljepoti i kreposti. To su cvijeće svi izabrani ljudi, od Adama do kraja svijeta, koji su zasađeni u vrtu svijeta, i sijaše i mirisaše na mnogostruke vrline. Ali među svima njima koji su bili i koji će naknadno doći, Ti si bila najveća u mirisu poniznosti i dobrog života, u ljepoti najugodnijeg djevičanstva i vrlini suzdržljivosti. Jer Ja Ti svjedočim da si bila više od bilo kojeg mučenika za Moje patnje, više od bilo kojeg ispovjednika u svojoj suzdržljivosti i više od bilo kojeg anđela u svom milosrđu i dobroj volji. Stoga, radi Tebe, Ja ću ukorijeniti i učvrstiti svoje riječi poput najčvršće smole u srcima Mojih prijatelja. One će se širiti kao mirisno cvijeće i donositi plodove kao najslađe i najljepše drvo datulje.“ Nakon toga Naš Gospodin reče svojoj nevjesti: “Reci Mom prijatelju, svom ocu, čije je srce u skladu s Mojim srcem, da pažljivo predstavi ove pisane riječi svom vlastitom ocu te ih također daj nadbiskupu i kasnije drugom biskupu. I kada ovi budu temeljito upućeni, on ih može poslati trećem biskupu. Reci mu također u Moje ime: “Ja sam Tvoj Stvoritelj i Otkupitelj duša. Ja sam Bog kojega voliš iznad svih stvari. Vidi i razmotri kako su duše koje sam Ja otkupio svojom krvlju, poput duša ljudi koji ne znaju ništa o Bogu, i oni su zatočeni od đavla u takvoj okrutnosti da ih muči u svim njihovim udovima kao u tvrdoj preši. Stoga, ako posvećuješ Moje rane u svojoj duši, i ako cijeniš išta od bičevanja i trpljenja koje sam podnio kao dragocjeno, tada pokaži svojim djelima koliko Me voliš. Riječi koje sam izgovorio svojim vlastitim ustima postat će poznate javno i odnesene do glavara Crkve. Ja ću ti, naime, dati svoju milost i svoj duh kako bi, kada god nastane zavada među dvojicom, ti bio u mogućnosti izmiriti ih kroz moć koja ti je dana ako oni vjeruju u Moje riječi. I kao dodatno pojašnjenje Mojih riječi, ti ćeš ponijeti papi svjedočanstvo onih koji uživaju u Mojim riječima i kušaju ih. Jer Moje su riječi poput masti koja se topi brže kada je toplina veća iznutra, ali ako nikakva toplina nije nađena, mast se povrati i ne dospije u crijeva. Takve su Moje riječi s obzirom na to da, što ih više čovjek jede i žvače s gorućom ljubavi prema Meni, više je nahranjen željom za nebesima i slatkoćom Božanske unutarnje ljubavi, i više izgara u Mojoj ljubavi i milosrđu. Ali oni koji ne uživaju u Mojim riječima, mogu se poistovjetiti s kušanjem svinjske masti u svojim ustima koju smjesta pljuju iz usta i gaze pod svojim nogama nakon što su je kušali. Neki ljudi tako preziru Moje riječi jer nemaju okusa za slatkoću duhovnih stvari. Ali gospodar zemlje, kojega sam ja izabrao za svog pripadnika i učinio istinski Mojim, pomoći će ti smjelo i opskrbiti te stvarima potrebnim za tvoje putovanje iz pravedno stečenih dobara.“ Riječi Blagoslova Majke i Sina jedno drugome, i o tome kako Djevica simbolizira kovčeg u kojemu su palica, mana i ploče Zakona bile, i mnoge su prekrasne stvari otkrivene u ovoj usporedbi. 53. poglavlje Djevica Marija govorila je sa Sinom i rekla: “Blagoslovljen budi Ti, Moj Sine, Moj Bože i Gospodaru anđela! Ti si onaj čiji su glas proroci čuli, čije su tijelo apostoli vidjeli, onaj na kojega su Židovi i Tvoji neprijatelji položili ruke. Ti si jedan Bog sa svojim Božanstvom i Čovječnošću i Svetim Duhom. Jer proroci su čuli Duh, apostoli vidjeli slavu Tvoga Božanstva i Židovi razapeli Tvoju Čovječnost. Stoga, budi blagoslovljen bez početka i kraja.“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi Ti, jer Ti si Djevica i Majka. Ti si kovčeg Staroga Zakona u kojemu su se nalazile tri stvari: palica Aronova koja je cvjetala, mana anđeoska i ploče Zakona. Tri su stvari učinjene s palicom: Prvo, bila je pretvorena u zmiju bez otrova. Drugo, ocean je podijeljen njome. Treće, izvela je vodu iz stijene. Ja, koji sam ležao u Tvojoj utrobi i preuzeo Čovještvo od Tebe, uspoređivao sam se s ovom palicom. Prvo, Ja sam zastrašujuć svojim neprijateljima kao što je zmija bila Mojsiju. Jer oni bježe od Mene kao od prizora zmije, i oni su prestravljeni Mnome i mrze Me kao zmiju otrovnicu; a dapače, Ja sam bez otrova zlobe i umjesto toga pun milosrđa. Ja im dajem sebe da Me posjeduju ako hoće. Ja im se vraćam ako tragaju za Mnom. Trčim k njima kao Majka svom izgubljenom i ponovno nađenom sinu ako Me zazovu. Ja im dajem svoje milosrđe i opraštam njihove grijehe ako zavape Meni. To je ono što Ja činim za njih, a ipak Me mrze poput otrovne zmije. Drugo, ocean je podijeljen ovom palicom kada je put u nebo, koji bijaše zatvoren zbog grijeha, otvoren kroz prolijevanje Moje krvi i Moje boli. Ocean je doista podijeljen i put je načinjen gdje prethodno nije bilo nikakvog puta kada je bol iz svih Mojih udova stigla do Mog srca i Moje se srce raspuklo od nasilja boli. Kasnije, kada je narod vođen kroz ocean, Mojsije ga nije odmah odveo u obećanu zemlju, nego u pustinju kako bi ondje bio iskušan i poučen. To je kako je sada, jer kada ljudi prihvate Moju vjeru i Moje zapovijedi, oni nisu odmah odvedeni u nebo; jer je nužno da ljudi budu iskušani u pustinji - to jest u svijetu – u odnosu na to koliko vole Boga. Međutim, ljudi izazvaše Boga na ljutnju kroz tri stvari u pustinji: Prvo, jer su izradili idola i molili mu se. Drugo, zato što su čeznuli za raskošima koje su imali u zemlji egipatskoj, i treće, kroz svoj ponos, kada su bez volje Božje željeli ići i boriti se protiv svojih neprijatelja. Ljudi griješe protiv Mene čak i sada u svijetu na isti način. Prvo, časte i štuju idola: jer vole svijet i sve stvari u njemu više nego Mene, koji jesam njihov Stvoritelj. Stoga, svijet je njihov bog, a ne Ja. Jer Ja sam rekao u svom evanđelju: „Gdje je čovjekovo blago, ondje će mu biti i srce.“ Dakle, blago čovječanstva jest svijet jer njegovo srce žudi prema njemu, a ne prema Meni. Stoga, baš kao što su Židovi pali u pustinji s mačem u svojim tijelima, tako će također ovi ljudi pasti s mačem vječnog prokletstva u svojim dušama, i živjeti u prokletstvu bez kraja. Drugo, zgriješili su kroz svoju žudnju za raskošima. Ja sam dao čovječanstvu sve što je trebalo koristiti na častan i umjeren način, ali ono želi imati sve stvari bez umjerenosti i razuma. Jer, kada bi njegova tjelesna priroda mogla to podnijeti, ono bi bez prestanka bludničilo, pilo bez ograničenja, žudilo bez mjere i granice i, dok god bi moglo griješiti, nikada ne bi odustalo od grijeha. Stoga će mu se dogoditi ista stvar koja se dogodila Židovima u pustinji, to jest umrijet će naglom smrću u svojim tijelima. Jer što je drugo ovaj zemaljski život doli jedan trenutak u usporedbi s vječnošću? Zbog ovog razloga oni će umrijeti naglom smrću u svojim tijelima, da budu otrgnuti od ovog kratkog života i da žive s mukom u svojim dušama za cijelu vječnost. Treće, oni su zgriješili u pustinji kroz svoj ponos jer su željeli ići u bitku bez Božje volje. Isto tako, ljudi žele doći u Nebo kroz svoj ponos i ne vjeruju u Mene, nego u sebe, čineći svoju vlastitu volju i napuštajući Moju. Stoga će biti ubijeni u svojim dušama od đavala jednako kao što su Židovi ubijeni od njihovih neprijatelja, i njihova muka bit će vječna. Tako Me oni mrze kao zmiju, štuju idola umjesto Mene, žude za svojim vlastitim željama više nego za Mnom i vole svoj vlastiti ponos umjesto Moje poniznosti. Ipak, Ja sam još uvijek toliko milostiv da ću im se prikloniti kao otac pun ljubavi i uzeti ih k sebi ako Mi se okrenu s pokajničkim srcem. Treće, stijena je dala vodu putem ove palice. Ova je stijena tvrdo srce čovječanstva, jer ako je probodeno Mojim strahom i ljubavlju, ondje odmah poteku suze pokajanja i pokore iz njega. Nitko nije toliko nedostojan i nitko nije toliko zao da neće imati suze koje teku iz njegovih očiju, i sve svoje udove probuđene ka pobožnosti ako se okrene Meni u zdušnom razmatranju Moje patnje i podsjeti se kako Moja moć i dobrota čine da zemlja i stabla rađaju plodom. Drugo, mana anđeoska bijaše položena u kovčegu Mojsijevu. Tako također u Tebi, Moja ljubljena Majko i Djevice, bijaše položen kruh anđela i svetih duša i pravednih ljudi na zemlji, kojima ništa nije ugodno osim Moje slatkoće; jer cijeli je svijet mrtav za njih, tako da bi oni rado bili čak i bez tjelesne hrane da je takva Moja volja. Treće, u kovčegu bijahu ploče Zakona. Tako je također u Tebi ležao Gospodar svih zakona. Stoga, budi blagoslovljena iznad svega stvorenog u Nebu i na zemlji.“ Tada se Krist obrati svojoj nevjesti i reče: “Reci Mojim prijateljima tri stvari. Kada sam bio tjelesno u svijetu, prilagodio sam svoje riječi kako bi dobri ljudi bili učinjeni jačima i gorljivijima u činjenju dobrih stvari i zli ljudi postajali su bolji, kao što je viđeno u obraćenju Magdalene, Mateja i mnogih drugih. Također sam podesio svoje riječi tako da Moji neprijatelji nisu bili u mogućnosti pobiti ih. Iz tog razloga neka oni kojima su Moje riječi poslane, rade sa žarom kako bi kroz Moje riječi dobri mogli postati revniji u dobroti, zli se pokajati od zlobe te da oni sami budu na oprezu od Mojih neprijatelja kako Moje riječi ne bi bile osujećene. Uistinu, Ja ne činim veće nepravde prema đavlu nego prema anđelu u Nebu. Jer kada bih htio, mogao bih reći svoje riječi tako da ih cijeli svijet čuje. Mogao bih također otvoriti pakao kako bi svatko mogao vidjeti njegove muke, ali to ne bi bila pravda jer bi Mi tada svi ljudi služili zbog straha, a trebali bi Mi služiti iz ljubavi. Jer nitko drugi osim onoga tko ima ljubavi, neće ući u Kraljevstvo nebesko. Jer Ja bih činio nepravdu prema đavlu kada bih oduzeo od njega onoga koji je s pravom njegov zbog grijeha, i koji je lišen dobrih djela. Također bih činio nepravdu anđelu u Nebu kada bih smjestio duh nečistog čovjeka kao jednakog onome koji je čist i najužareniji u Mojoj ljubavi. Stoga nitko neće ući u Nebo osim onoga koji je pročišćen poput zlata u vatri čistilišta ili onoga koji se dokazao tijekom dugog vremenskog perioda u dobrim djelima na zemlji tako da nema mrlje preostale u njemu da bude očišćena. Ako ne znaš kome Moje riječi trebaju biti poslane, Ja ću ti reći: Onaj tko je dostojan imati Moje riječi, jest onaj koji želi steći zasluge kroz dobra djela kako bi došao do Kraljevstva nebeskog, ili onaj koji ga je već zaslužio svojim dobrim djelima u prošlosti. Takvima kao što su oni Moje će se riječi otvoriti i ući će u njih. Oni koji imaju naklonosti za Moje riječi i koji se ponizno nadaju da su njihova imena zapisana u Knjizi života, čuvaju Moje riječi. Ali oni koji nemaju naklonosti za Moje riječi, isprva ih razmotre, ali tada izbace i odmah ispovraćaju.“ Riječi anđela nevjesti o tome je li duh njezinih misli dobar ili loš te o tome kako postoje dva duha, jedan nestvoren i jedan stvoren, i o njihovim karakteristikama. 54. poglavlje Sveti anđeo govorio je nevjesti i rekao: “Postoje dva duha, jedan nestvoren i jedan stvoren. Nestvoren Duh ima tri karakteristike: Prva, vruć je; druga, sladak; i treća, čist. Prva, daje toplinu i njegova toplina ne dolazi od stvorenih stvari nego od njega samoga jer On, zajedno s Ocem i Sinom, jest Stvoritelj svih stvari i Svemogući. On daje toplinu kada cijela duša gori za ljubav Božju. Druga, sladak je jer ništa nije ugodno duši i ništa ju ne oduševljava osim Boga i prisjećanja na Njegova djela. Treća, tako je čist da niti jedan grijeh ne može biti nađen u njemu, niti bilo kakva deformacija ili oštećenje ili nepostojanost. On ne daje toplinu kao zemaljska vatra i ne čini da se stvari tope poput vidljivog sunca, nego je njegova toplina unutarnja ljubav i želja duše koja ju ispunjava i potpuno je zaokuplja u Bogu. On je sladak duši, ne kao poželjno vino ili tjelesna požuda ili ijedna druga zemaljska stvar, nego je, umjesto toga, slatkoća ovog Duha neusporediva sa svom zemaljskom slatkoćom i nezamisliva onima koji ju nisu okusili. Treća, ovaj Duh čist je kao zrake sunca u kojima se nikakve mrlje ne mogu naći. Drugi duh koji je stvoren, također ima tri karakteristike. On je gorući, gorak, i nečist. Prva, on je gorući i proždirući poput vatre jer u potpunosti razbuktava dušu koju posjeduje vatrom požude i zlom željom, tako da duša koja je njime ispunjena ne može ni misliti ni željeti ništa drugo osim ispunjenja ove želje; i posljedica toga jest da je njezin zemaljski život katkad izgubljen zajedno sa svom čašću i utjehom. Drugo, gorak je poput žuči jer tako raspaljuje dušu svojom zlom požudom da joj se buduće radosti čine poput ničega i vječna su joj dobra ništa doli ludosti. I sve stvari koje su od Boga i koje je ona, duša, obvezana činiti za Boga, postaju toliko gorke i prezrene kao bljuvotina i žuč. Treća, nečist je jer čini dušu tako pokvarenom i sklonom grijehu da se ona ne osjeća posramljenom za bilo koji grijeh i ne bi se suzdržala ni od jednoga grijeha kada se ne bi bojala biti posramljena i osuđena pred ljudima više nego pred Bogom. To je razlog zašto je ovaj duh poput goruće vatre, jer izgara od želje da čini zlo i potpaljuje druge zajedno sa sobom. To je razlog zašto je gorak, jer je sve dobro gorko za njega i on ga želi učiniti gorkim za druge jednako kao za sebe. To je razlog zašto je nečist, jer uživa u nečistoći i želi da drugi postanu poput njega. Ali sada bi mogla pitati i reći mi: “Nisi li ti također stvoreni duh poput njega? Zašto, onda, ti nisi takav?“ Ja ti odgovaram: “Ja sam doista stvoren od istoga Boga kao i on, jer postoji samo jedan Bog, Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti, i to nisu tri boga, nego jedan Bog. Obojica smo dobro sačinjeni i stvoreni za dobro, s obzirom na to da Bog nije stvorio ništa osim dobroga. Ali ja sam poput zvijezde jer sam ostao u dobroti i ljubavi prema Bogu u kojoj sam stvoren. On je, međutim, poput ugljena, s obzirom na to da je napustio ljubav Božju. Jednako kao što zvijezda ima svjetlost i sjaj dok ugljen ima crnilo i prljavštinu, tako dobri anđeo, koji je poput zvijezde, ima svoj sjaj, to jest Duh Sveti – jer sve što ima, ima od Boga Oca, Sina i Duha Svetog, od čije ljubavi postaje zapaljen i od čijega sjaja sija – stalno Mu prianjajući i potvrđujući sebe po Njegovoj volji ,a da nikada ne želi ništa drugo osim onoga što Bog želi. I to je razlog zašto gori; to je razlog zašto je čist. Đavao je, međutim, kao ružni ugljen, i ružniji je i deformiraniji od ijednoga drugog stvorenog stvorenja. Jer baš kao što je jednom bio ljepši od drugih, tako je morao postati ružniji od drugih s obzirom na to da je suprotstavio sebe svom Stvoritelju. Baš kao što anđeo Gospodnji sija svjetlošću Božjom i gori neprestano kroz Njegovu ljubav, tako i đavao uvijek gori i muči se u svojoj zlobi. Njegova je zloba nezasitna jednako kao što su dobrota i milost Duha Svetoga neizrecive. Jer nitko na ovome svijetu nije toliko ukorijenjen u đavlu da ga Duh Sveti katkad ne posjeti i ne dotakne njegovo srce. Jednako tako, nitko nije toliko dobar da ga đavao rado ne pokuša dotaknuti iskušenjima. Mnogi su dobri i pravedni ljudi iskušavani od đavla s Božjim odobrenjem, i to ne zbog njihove zlobe, nego zbog njihove veće slave. Doista, Sin Božji, koji je jedan u Božanstvu s Ocem i Duhom Svetim, bijaše iskušan kada je preuzeo Čovještvo; i koliko više Njegovi izabranici ne bi trebali biti iskušavani, kako bi njihova nagrada i slava mogle postati većima! Ponavljam, mnogi dobri ljudi katkad padnu u grijeh i njihova je svijest zamračena kroz podmuklost đavla, ali tada ponovno ustanu bivajući jačima i postojanijima nego prije kroz svoju krepost i moć Duha Svetoga. Ne postoji nitko tko u svojoj svijesti ne razumije vode li đavlovi prijedlozi ružnoći grijeha ili dobrome kada bi samo razmislio i pomno ispitao svoju savjest. Stoga možeš li ti, nevjesto moga Gospodara, ne sumnjati je li duh tvojih misli dobar ili loš, jer tvoja ti savjest govori koje stvari isključiti i koje činiti. Ali što bi trebao učiniti onaj koji je ispunjen đavlom s obzirom na to da dobar Duh ne može ući u onoga koji je pun zla? On bi trebao učiniti tri stvari: Prvo, trebao bi učiniti čistu i potpunu ispovijed svojih grijeha. Čak i ako ne može izravno osjetiti potpuno kajanje za svoje grijehe zbog svoga otvrdlog srca, ipak će mu ispovijed koristiti toliko mnogo da će đavao prestati sa svojim podmuklostima i pokoriti se dobrom Duhu. Drugo, trebao bi biti ponizan i željeti naknaditi za sve svoje grijehe koje je počinio i činiti dobra djela koja može, i tada će ga đavao početi napuštati. Treće, trebao bi moliti Boga poniznom molitvom kako bi mogao dobiti dobrog Duha natrag i imati skrušenost za grijehe koje je počinio, zajedno s istinskom Božanskom ljubavlju, jer ljubav prema Bogu ubija đavla. Ovaj đavao tako je zavidan i pun zlobe da bi radije umro sto puta nego vidio nekoga kako čini Bogu najmanje dobro djelo iz ljubavi.“ Nakon toga Sveta Djevica govorila je nevjesti, rekavši: “Nova nevjesto Moga Sina, odjeni svoju odjeću i učvrsti svoj broš, to jest Moga Sina patnju!“ Ona joj odgovori: “Moja slatka Gospo, Ti me odjeni.“ I Djevica reče: “Da, učinit ću to. Također ti želim reći kako je Moj Sin bio nagovaran i zašto su sveti oci čeznuli za Njim tako gorljivo. On je stajao, takoreći, na razmeđi dvaju velikih gradova i glas iz prvog grada zavapio Mu je govoreći: “O, čovječe, koji stojiš na razmeđi gradova, Ti si mudar čovjek jer znaš kako se čuvati od nadolazećih opasnosti i ozljeda. Također si jak u podnošenju nadolazećih zala i ujedno hrabar, s obzirom na to da se ničega ne bojiš. Mi smo čeznuli za Tobom i očekivali Te. Stoga, otvori naša vrata jer naši ih neprijatelji opsjedaju tako da se ne mogu otvoriti.“ Glas iz drugog grada čuo se govoreći ovako: “Ti, najljubazniji i najjači od ljudi, čuj naše pritužbe i jadikovke! Mi sjedimo u tami i trpimo nepodnošljivu glad i žeđ. Razmotri našu bijedu i veliku nevolju. Mi smo tučeni kao otkos trave kosom. Sva se dobrota isušila i odumrla u nama; i sva je naša snaga izblijedjela u nama. Mi Te preklinjemo da dođeš k nama i spasiš nas, jer Ti si jedini kojega smo čekali i nadali Mu se kao svom osloboditelju! Dođi i oslobodi nas od naše nevolje, okreni naše tužaljke u radost i budi naša pomoć i spasenje! Dođi, najblagoslovljenije i najdostojanstvenije tijelo, koje je poteklo iz čiste Djevice!“ Moj Sin čuo je ta dva glasa iz dva grada, to jest iz Neba i pakla. Zato je imao milosti nad njima i otvorio vrata pakla kroz svoju najgorču patnju i prolijevanje svoje krvi, i izveo svoje prijatelje otamo. Također je otvorio Nebo, na radost anđela, i doveo u Nebo one koje je spasio iz pakla. Moja kćeri, razmišljaj o ovim stvarima i imaj ih uvijek pred svojim očima!“ O tome kako je Krist uspoređen s moćnim gospodarom koji je izgradio veliki grad i predivan dvorac, označavajući svijet i crkvu, i kako su suci i branitelji i radnici u crkvi Božjoj okrenuti u zao luk 55. poglavlje Naš Gospodin Isus Krist reče: “Ja sam poput moćnoga gospodara koji je izgradio veliki grad i nazvao ga po sebi. Nakon toga izgradio je dvorac u gradu u kojemu bijahu mnoge sobe za ostavljanje svakakvih korisnih potrepština. Tada, kada je izgradio dvorac i uredio sve njegove stvari, podijelio je svoje ljude u tri skupine, govoreći: 'Ja odlazim u daleku zemlju. Stojte čvrsto i radite odvažno za moju slavu! Ja sam uredio sve što je potrebno za vašu hranu i vaše potrepštine, i vi imate suce da vam sude i branitelje da vas brane od neprijatelja. Također sam uredio za radne ljude, koji će vas hraniti i davati Mi desetinu njihove zarade, štednju za Moju korist i Moju čast.' Ali nakon što je proteklo nešto vremena, ime grada zaboravljeno je. Tada suci rekoše: 'Naš je gospodar otputovao u udaljenu zemlju. Hajdemo dosuđivati pravedne presude i činiti pravdu kako ne bismo, kada se naš gospodar vrati, bili kažnjeni i optuženi, nego primili čast i blagoslov.' Tada branitelji rekoše: 'Naš nam gospodar vjeruje vrlo mnogo i prepustio je obranu svoje kuće nama. Hajdemo se stoga suzdržati od prekomjerne hrane i pića kako ne bismo postali nesposobni za bitku. Hajdemo se također suzdržati od prekomjernog sna kako bismo se mogli čuvati i kako se ne bismo našli se u stupici neočekivano. Neka smo dobro naoružani i stalno na oprezu kako se ne bismo zatekli nespremni kada neprijatelji dođu. Čast našega gospodara i spas naših ljudi ovise o nama u velikoj mjeri.' Tada radnici rekoše: 'Slava je našega gospodara velika i njegova je nagrada velika i veličanstvena. Hajdemo stoga raditi snažno i dajmo Mu ne samo desetinu svoga rada, nego ujedno ponudimo sve iznad naših životnih troškova! Naša će nagrada postati utoliko veličanstvenija što je veća ljubav koju vidi u nama.' Nakon toga neko je vrijeme proteklo i ime grada i gospodara dvorca postaše zaboravljeni. Tada suci rekoše među sobom: 'Kašnjenje našega gospodara dugo je i ne znamo hoće li se vratiti ili ne. Hajdemo stoga suditi po svojoj vlastitoj volji i činiti kako nam paše.' Branitelji rekoše: 'Mi smo budale zato što radimo i ne znamo kakvu ćemo nagradu primiti. Hajdemo radije ući u savez sa svojim neprijateljima, i spavati i piti s njima jer ne marimo o tome čiji su neprijatelji bili.' Nakon toga radnici rekoše: 'Zašto čuvamo svoje zlato za druge kada ne znamo tko će ga dobiti nakon nas? Bolje je da ga mi sami koristimo i raspolažemo njime po svojoj vlastitoj volji. Hajdemo stoga dati desetinu sucima i umirimo ih kako bismo mogli činiti što želimo.' Uistinu, Ja sam kao ovaj moćni gospodar jer sam sebi izgradio grad, to jest svijet, i smjestio onamo dvorac, to jest crkvu. Ime svijeta bijaše Božanska mudrost, jer svijet je imao ovo ime od početka s obzirom na to da je stvoren u Božanskoj mudrosti. To je ime čašćeno od svih, i Bog bijaše hvaljen u svojoj mudrosti i prekrasno proglašavan od svojih stvorenja. Ali sada je ime grada obeščašćeno i promijenjeno, i uzeto je novo ime, to jest ljudska mudrost. Jer su se suci, koji su prije donosili presude u pravednosti i strahu od Gospoda, sada okrenuli ponosu i pokušavaju prevariti obične ljude. Oni žele biti rječiti kako bi mogli osvojiti ljudske hvale, i govore i propovijedaju ono što ugađa čovjeku kako bi mogli pridobiti usluge. Oni podnose mirno sve riječi kako bi mogli biti nazivani dobrima i strpljivima, i prihvaćaju mito kako bi dokinuli pravedne presude. Oni su mudri u svrhu svoje vlastite zemaljske koristi i svoje vlastite volje, ali glupi kada se radi o Mojoj hvali. Oni gaze i tlače običnog čovjeka pod svojim nogama i prisiljavaju ga na šutnju. Oni šire svoju pohlepu na sve i od dobroga čine loše. Ovo je vrsta mudrosti koja je sada ljubljena, dok je Moja mudrost zaboravljena. Branitelji crkve, koji su plemići i vitezovi, vide Moje neprijatelje i napadače Moje crkve, ali ne mare za to. Oni čuju njihove riječi bogohuljenja i izrugivanja, ali ne mare za to. Zamjećuju i razumiju djela onih koji napadaju Moje zapovijedi, a i dalje ih strpljivo podnose. Oni ih promatraju svakodnevno kako čine sve vrste smrtnih grijeha kao da su dopušteni i ne osjećaju nikakvu grižnju savjesti zbog toga, nego spavaju i druže se s njima, obvezujući se zakletvama na njihovo društvo. Radnici, to jest cijeli narod, odbacuju Moje zapovijedi i uskraćuju Moje darove i Moju desetinu. Oni nude darove svojim sucima i iskazuju im čast i poštovanje kako bi zadobili njihove usluge i dobru volju. Uistinu, mogu s pouzdanjem reći da je mač straha od Mene i Moje Crkve bačen daleko u svijet, i da je vreća novca stavljena na njegovo mjesto. Riječi u kojima Bog objašnjava najbliže nadolazeće poglavlje, o presudi koju donosi protiv takvih ljudi te o tome kako Bog na neko vrijeme podnosi zle radi dobrobiti dobrih. 56. poglavlje „Rekao sam ti prethodno da je mač Moje Crkve bačen daleko i da je na njegovo mjesto stavljena vreća novca, koja je otvorena na jednome kraju. Drugi kraj tako je dubok da ništa, što god da netko stavi unutra, nikada ne doseže dno i stoga se vreća nikada ne napuni. Ta je vreća pohlepa koja prelazi sve mjere, i sada je postala tako moćna da je Gospod ismijavan i ništa nije poželjno osim novca i sebične volje čovjeka. Ali Ja sam poput gospodara koji je ujedno otac i sudac. Kada se čovjeku kreće suditi, okolni promatrači govore: 'Gospodine, brzo optuži i donesi svoju presudu!' Gospodin im odgovara: 'Pričekajte malo, do sutra, jer možda će se Moj sin još popraviti u međuvremenu.' Kada se vrati sutradan, narod Mu govori: 'Optuži, Gospode, i donesi svoju presudu! Zašto odgađaš sud tako dugo i ne sudiš krivcima? Gospod im odgovara: 'Pričekajte malo dulje da vidim hoće li se Moj sin popraviti, i ako se ne pokaje, pravedno ću presuditi nad njim.' Na taj način Ja strpljivo podnosim čovječanstvo čak i do posljednjeg trenutka, s obzirom na to da sam ujedno i otac i sudac. Ali Moja je pravda nepromjenjiva i, iako je katkada odgođena na dugo vremena, ja ću ipak ili kazniti grešnike koji se ne poprave ili im pokazati milost ako se poprave. Također sam ti prethodno rekao da sam podijelio ljude u tri skupine: imenom suce, branitelje i radnike. Što ovi suci označavaju ako ne svećenike koji su okrenuli Božansku mudrost u zlu i beskorisnu? Poput službenika koji uzimaju mnoge riječi i sabiru ih u nekoliko riječi koje govore istu stvar kao što su i mnoge govorile, tako su također i ovi današnji službenici uzeli Mojih deset zapovijedi i sabrali ih u jednu jedinu. I koja je to jedna riječ ako ne: Ispruži svoju ruku i daj nam novac!' Ovo je njihova mudrost, da pričaju lijepo, da čine loše i pretvaraju se da su Moji sluge dok još i više postupaju zlonamjerno protiv Mene. Radi darova oni rado podnose grešnike u njihovim grijesima i donose propast prostodušnim ljudima kroz svoj loš primjer. Osim toga, mrze one koji idu Mojim putem. Drugi, branitelji Crkve, to jest vitezovi, nevjerni su s obzirom na to da su prekršili svoje obećanje i svoju zakletvu i rado podnose one koje griješe protiv vjere i zakona Moje svete Crkve. Treći, radnici, to jest cijeli narod, su poput neukroćenih bikova koji imaju tri stvari: Prvo, kopaju zemlju svojim nogama; drugo, pune se do prezasićenosti; treće, ispunjavaju svoje vlastite požude prema svojim vlastitim željama. Jednako tako, ne žudi li cijeli narod za zemaljskim dobrima svom svojom željom, puneći se neumjerenom proždrljivošću i svjetovnim ispraznostima i upražnjavajući svoje tjelesne požude i užitke bez razuma. No, iako su Moji neprijatelji brojni, Ja još uvijek imam mnogo prijatelja među njima, doduše skrivenih. Kao što je rečeno Iliji, koji je mislio da nitko od Mojih prijatelja nije preostao na svijetu osim njega: “Vidio sam tisuće ljudi koji nisu savili svoja koljena pred Baalom.“ Pa iako su Moji neprijatelji brojni, Ja i dalje imam nekolicinu prijatelja skrivenih među njima koji plaču svakodnevno zato što su Moji neprijatelji nadmoćniji i zato što je Moje ime prezreno. Stoga, zbog njihovih molitva, Ja ću se ponijeti kao milosrdan i dobrostiv kralj koji poznaje zla djela grada, ali strpljivo podnosi njegove stanovnike i šalje pisma svojim prijateljima da ih unaprijed upozori na njihovu opasnost. Na ovaj način Ja šaljem riječi svojim prijateljima; i one nisu tako nejasne kao riječi u Otkrivenju koje sam otkrio Ivanu na nejasan način kako bi se mogle tumačiti kroz Moj Duh u vrijeme koje Meni odgovara. Nisu ni tako skrovite da ne bi mogle biti objavljene – kao kada je Pavao vidio mnoge od Mojih skrovitih tajni o kojima mu nije bilo dopušteno govoriti – nego su toliko jasne da ih svi, i mali i veliki, mogu razumjeti, i tako lake da ih svi koji žele mogu shvatiti i doznati. Stoga, neka se Moji prijatelji pobrinu za to da Moje riječi dopru do Mojih neprijatelja kako bi se oni možda obratili i osjetili tugu i kajanje za svoje grijehe kada im njihova propast i Moj sud postanu poznati. U protivnom, gradu će se suditi tako teško, baš kao što je zid porušen da ne ostane ni kamen na kamenu, tako da čak ni dva kamena ne prianjaju jedan drugome u temelju, tako će biti i s gradom, to jest sa svijetom. Suci će gorjeti u najvrelijoj vatri. Ne postoji vatra užarenija od one koja je hranjena nekom masnoćom. Ovi suci masni su s obzirom na to da su imali više mogućnosti ispunjavati svoju požudu i volju nego ostali; oni su nadišli ostale u časti i zemaljskom obilju i više vrvjeli zlobom i nepravdom. Stoga će gorjeti u najvrućoj tavi, to jest u mukama pakla! Branitelji će biti obješeni na najviša vješala. Vješala se sastoje od dviju okomitih drvenih greda s trećom smještenom okomito iznad njih. Ta vješala s dvjema drvenim gredama označavaju njihovu okrutnu i tešku muku koja je, takoreći, načinjena od dva komada drveta. Prva greda označava da se nisu nadali Mojoj vječnoj nagradi niti radili za nju svojim dobrim djelima. Druga greda označava da nisu vjerovali u Moju moć i dobrotu kada su mislili da nisam u mogućnosti učiniti sve stvari ili nisam htio priskrbiti za njih dostatno. Poprečna drvena greda označava njihovu zlu savjest, jer oni su razumjeli vrlo dobro što trebaju činiti, ali su umjesto toga činili zlo i nisu osjećali sram zbog činjenja protivno svojoj savjesti. Omča vješala označava vječnu vatru koja ne može biti ugašena vodom, niti prerezana škarama, niti uništena ni slomljena zbog starosti. Na tim vješalima najokrutnije muke i neugasivog ognja oni će visjeti i osjećati sram i tjeskobu kao nesretni izdajnici jer nisu bili odani. Oni će slušati uvrede, s obzirom na to da su im Moje riječi bile neugodne. Jao će biti njihovim ustima jer su ih njihova vlastita čast i hvala oduševljavale. Njih će na ovim vješalima komadati žive vrane, to jest đavli koji nikada ne mogu dostići svoju sitost i, iako će biti ranjeni, nikada neće biti pojedeni, nego će živjeti u muci bez kraja, i njihovi će mučitelji također živjeti bez kraja. Tamo će biti jao koji nikada neće prestati, i nevolja koja nikada neće biti ublažena. Jao njima što su ikada bili rođeni! Jao njima što im je život bio tako dug! I naposljetku, u odnosu prema radnicima, njihova pravedna presuda bit će ista kao i za bikove. Jer bikovi imaju vrlo tvrdo meso i kožu. Stoga će njihova presuda biti najoštriji čelik. Taj najoštriji čelik smrt je pakla koja će mučiti one koji su Me omalovažavali i voljeli svoju volju umjesto Mojih zapovijedi. Pismo, to jest Moje riječi, sada su zapisane. Neka Moji prijatelji rade mudro i razumno tako da to dođe do Mojih neprijatelja, jer možda će ih oni željeti čuti i pokajati se zbog svoje zlobe. Ali ako neki, nakon što su čuli Moje riječi, kažu: “Pričekajmo još koji trenutak, sud još ne dolazi, još nije njegovo vrijeme,“ tada se Ja zaklinjem po svome Božanstvu, koje je protjeralo Adama iz raja i poslalo deset pošasti nad Faraona, da ću im doći brže nego što misle. Zaklinjem se svojim Čovještvom, koje sam preuzeo bez grijeha od Djevice za spas čovječanstva i u kojemu sam podnio tugu u svom srcu i otrpio tjelesne muke i smrt radi vječnoga života ljudi, i u kojemu sam uskrsnuo ponovno iz mrtvih i uzašao na nebo i sjedim uz desnu ruku Ocu, istinski Bog i istinski čovjek u jednoj osobi, da ću ispuniti svoje riječi. Zaklinjem se svojim Duhom, koji se spustio nad apostole na dan Pedesetnice i rasplamsao u njima tako da su govorili jezikom svih ljudi, da ću, osim ako se poprave i vrate Meni kao slaba služinčad, provesti osvetu nad njima u svom gnjevu. Tada će nastati jao u duši i tijelu! Jao njima jer su došli živi u svijet i živjeli u njemu! Jao njima što njihova požuda bijaše mala i isprazna, ali će njihova muka biti vječna! Tada će shvatiti ono što sada ismijavaju vjerovati, da su Moje riječi, naime, bile riječi ljubavi. Tada će shvatiti da sam ih opominjao kao otac iako Me nisu htjeli slušati. Uistinu, ako ne žele vjerovati u Moje riječi dobre volje, morat će vjerovati u djela kada ona dođu. Riječi našega Gospodina nevjesti o tome kako je On prezrena i odvratna hrana za duše kršćana te kako je svijet umjesto Njega ljubljen i nađen očaravajućim od njih, i o zastrašujućem sudu koji se provodi nad takvim ljudima. 57. poglavlje Sin Božji govorio je svojoj nevjesti: „Kršćani se sada ponašaju prema Meni kao što su se Židovi ponašali prema Meni. Židovi su me izvukli iz hrama i imali potpunu volju ubiti Me, ali kako Moj čas još nije bio došao, umakao sam iz njihovih ruku. Kršćani se sada ponašaju prema Meni jednako. Tjeraju Me iz svoga hrama (to jest iz svoje duše, koja bi trebala biti Moj hram) i rado bi Me željeli ubiti kada bi mogli. Ja sam poput trulog i smrdljivog mesa u njihovim ustima. Ja im izgledam kao čovjek koji širi laži i ne mare za Mene uopće. Oni Mi okreću svoja leđa i Ja ću im okrenuti vratom jer ne postoji ništa osim žudnje u njihovim ustima i iracionalne zvjerske požude u njihovima tijelima. Samo je ponos divan u njihovim ušima, samo je požuda svijeta divna u njihovim očima. Moja patnja i Moja ljubav njima su mrske i Moj život težak i tegoban. Stoga ću Ja činiti što i životinja koja ima puno skrovišta: kada je lovci progone i tjeraju iz jednog skrovišta, ona bježi u drugo. To je ono što ću činiti jer Me kršćani progone svojim lošim djelima i tjeraju iz skrovišta svojih srca. Stoga Ja želim otići poganima u čijim sam ustima sada gorak i neugodan, ali ću postati slađi od meda u njihovim ustima. Usprkos tome, Ja sam i dalje toliko milostiv da ću rado primiti sve i svakoga tko moli za Moj oprost govoreći: 'Gospode, ja znam da sam griješio teško i ja se rado želim popraviti kroz Tvoju milost. Imaj milosti nada mnom radi svoje gorke muke.' Ali onima koji se otvrdnu u svom zlu, doći ću poput ratnika koji ima tri osobine: poimence, stravu, snagu i žestinu. Doći ću i biti tako zastrašujuć Kršćanima da se neće usuditi pomaknuti najmanji prst protiv Mene. Doći ću im ujedno s takvom snagom da će biti poput komaraca preda Mnom. Treće, doći ću im s takvom žestinom da će osjećati jao u ovom svijetu i jao bez kraja.“ Riječi Majke nevjesti o tome kako su Majka i Sin slatki jedno drugome. Kako je Krist gorak, gorči i najgorči đavlu i kako je sladak, slađi i najslađi dobrome. 58. poglavlje Majka Božja reče nevjesti: „Razmotri, nova nevjesto Moga Sina, patnje Moga Sina, koje gorčinom nadilaze patnje svih svetaca. Baš kao što bi majka osjetila najgorču tugu i tjeskobu kada bi vidjela svoga sina kako ga režu na komade živog, tako sam jednako Ja tugovala na mukama Moga Sina kada sam vidjela Njegovu gorku patnju.“ Tada se obrati svome Sinu govoreći: “Blagoslovljen budi, Moj Sine, jer Ti si svet, kao što se pjeva: “Svet, svet, svet, Gospodin Bog Sabaot.“ Blagoslovljen budi Ti jer si sladak, slađi i najslađi! Bio si svet prije nego što si preuzeo Čovječnost, svet u Mojoj utrobi i svet nakon što si preuzeo Čovječnost. Bio si sladak prije stvaranja svijeta, slađi anđelima i najslađi Meni kada si preuzeo Čovječnost od Mene.“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi Ti, Moja ljubljena Majko, iznad svih anđela. Baš kao što Ja, na trostruk način, bijah najslađi Tebi, kako si sad govorila, tako sam gorak, gorči i najgorči zlobnima. Ja sam gorak onima koji kažu da sam stvorio mnoge stvari bez razloga, i onima koji omalovažavajući govore da sam stvorio čovječanstvo za smrt, a ne za život. Kakve bijedne i nerazborite misli! Jesam li Ja, koji sam najpravedniji i najkreposniji, stvorio anđele bez razloga? Bih li obogatio čovječanstvo tolikim dobrim stvarima da sam ga stvorio za prokletstvo? Nipošto! Ja sam stvorio sve stvari dobro i dao svako dobro čovječanstvu iz svoje ljubavi. Ali ono je, međutim, okrenulo sve dobre stvari u zle za sebe. To nije zato što sam Ja stvorio išta zlo, nego čovječanstvo pokreće svoju volju u drukčijem pravcu nego što bi trebalo, a ne prema Božjem zakonu, i to je zlo. Ali Ja sam gorči onima koji tvrde da sam im dao slobodnu volju da griješe, a ne da čine dobro, koji govore da sam nepravedan jer neke osuđujem, a druge opravdavam, i koji Mene krive zbog svoje vlastite zlobe zato što im uskraćujem svoju milost. Ja sam najgorči onima koji tvrde da su Moj zakon i zapovijedi pretjerano strogi i teški i da nitko nije u mogućnosti poštovati ih, koji tvrde da im Moja patnja ne vrijedi ništa i stoga ju ne uračunavaju nizašto. Stoga, zaklinjem se svojim životom, kao što sam se nekoć zaklinjao po prorocima, da ću opravdati sebe pred anđelima i svim svojim svecima. Oni kojima sam gorak shvatit će da sam stvorio sve stvari razumno i dobro za korištenje i obrazovanje čovječanstva, i da ni najmanji crv ne postoji bez razloga. Oni kojima sam gorak shvatit će da sam mudro dao ljudima slobodnu volju za njihovo vlastito dobro. Također će znati da sam pravedan, dajući vječno kraljevstvo dobrim ljudima, a vječnu muku zlima. Jer ne bi bilo primjerno za đavla, koji je stvoren dobrim od Mene, ali je posrnuo kroz svoju vlastitu opakost, da živi u zajedništvu s dobrima. Zli će također shvatiti da nije Moja krivnja što su zli, nego njihova vlastita krivnja. Jer kada bi bilo moguće, rado bih za sve i svakog čovjeka preuzeo na sebe istu muku koju sam jednom otrpio na križu kada bi se time oni mogli vratiti svome obećanom nasljedstvu. Ali volja je čovječanstva uvijek suprotstavljena Mojoj. Dao sam mu slobodu da Mi služi ako hoće i da stekne vječnu nagradu; ali ako ono to ne želi, treba biti mučeno zajedno s đavlima i njegovim sljedbenicima zbog čije je zlobe pakao opravdano stvoren. Ali zato što sam pun dobročinstva, ne želim da mi čovječanstvo služi zbog straha ili bude prisiljeno na to poput iracionalne životinje, nego iz ljubavi prema Bogu, jer nitko tko Mi služi nevoljko ili zbog straha od muka ne može vidjeti Moje lice. No, oni kojima sam najgorči, shvatit će u svojoj svijesti da je Moj zakon bio najlakši i Moje breme najslađe. Oni će osjećati neutješnu tugu što su odbacili Moj zakon i umjesto njega voljeli svijet, čije je breme veće i puno teže od Mog bremena.“ Tada Majka Božja odgovori: “Blagoslovljen budi, Sine Moj, Bože Moj i Moj Gospode! Budući da si bio najslađi za Mene, Ja Te molim za to da i drugi mogu biti učinjeni sudionicima Moje slatkoće!“ Sin odgovori: “Blagoslovljena budi, Moja najdraža Majko! Tvoje su riječi slatke i pune ljubavi. Stoga će svi i svatko tko uzima Tvoju slatkoću u svoja usta i održava je, biti savršeno unaprijeđen pomoću toga. Ali onaj koji ju uzima pa potom ispljune, bit će mučen utoliko gorče.“ Tada Djevica odgovori: “Blagoslovljen budi, Sine Moj, zbog sve Tvoje milosti i ljubavi!“ Riječi Kristove, u prisutnosti nevjeste, o tome kako je Krist uspoređen sa seljakom, dobar svećenik s dobrim pastirom, loš svećenik s lošim pastirom i dobri kršćani sa ženom. Mnoge su korisne stvari objašnjene u ovoj prispodobi. 59. poglavlje „Ja sam onaj koji nikada nije rekao ništa lažno. Svijet Me smatra seljakom čije se ime čini vrijednim prezira. Moje se riječi računaju kao ludost i Moja kuća smatra prezrenom šupom. Taj seljak imao je ženu koja nije željela ništa drugo osim onoga što je on želio, koja je posjedovala sve s njim i imala ga za svoga gospodara, slušajući ga u svemu kao svoga gospodara. Seljak je također imao mnogo ovaca, i unajmio je pastira da bdije nad njima za pet zlatnih novčića i za nužnosti svojih tjelesnih potreba. Budući da to bijaše dobar pastir, koristio je zlato za svoju dobrobit i hranu za svoje preživljavanje. Nakon što je neko vrijeme prošlo, taj je pastir otišao i došao je drugi koji je bio gori, koji je kupio sebi ženu zlatom i donio joj svoju hranu, stalno uzimajući počinak s njom bez brige o ovcama koje su se u očaju razbježale pred okrutnim zvijerima. Kada je seljak vidio kako njegove ovce bijahu natjerane u bijeg, povika govoreći: 'Moj mi je pastir nevjeran! Moje su ovce raspršile najokrutnije zvijeri. Neke od njih potpuno su proždrle zvijeri s tijelom i runom, a druge su mrtve, ali su njihova tijela ostala nepojedena.' Tada žena reče svom mužu seljaku: Moj gospodaru, sigurno je da nećemo dobiti tijela koja su proždrta, ali tijela koja su ostala neozlijeđena, iako su bez života, treba donijeti kući i učiniti korisnima. Jer bilo bi nepodnošljivo za nas da smo sve izgubili.' Muž joj odgovori: 'Ali što ćemo učiniti? S obzirom na to da su zvijeri imale otrovne zube, meso ovce također je otrovano smrtonosnim otrovom, krzno je uništeno i vuna sva zamršena.' Žena odgovori: 'Ako je sve zaraženo i upropašteno i sve nam je uzeto, od čega ćemo onda živjeti?' Muž joj odgovori: 'Vidim da ima još živih ovaca na tri mjesta. Neke su poput mrtvih ovaca i ne usuđuju se disati od straha. Druge leže duboko u blatu i ne mogu se podići. No preostale leže u skrovitim mjestima i ne usude se izaći. Dođi stoga, ženo moja, i hajdemo podići ovce koje se pokušavaju ustati, ali ne mogu to učiniti bez pomoći, i učinimo ih korisnima za svoju vlastitu dobrobit.' Vidi, Ja, Gospod, taj sam seljak jer ljudi Me smatraju magarcem odraslim u svojoj štali prema svojim načinima i navikama. Moje ime temelj je Svete crkve, ali ona se sada smatra vrijednom prezira s obzirom na to da se sakramenti Crkve, poimence krštenje, potvrda, pomazanje, pokora i brak, uzimaju, takoreći, s porugom i daju drugima zbog pohlepe. Moje riječi i djela smatraju se ludošću i ispraznošću te osuđuju, jer su riječi koje sam Ja govorio u prispodobama svojim vlastitim ustima, sada pretvorene iz duhovnog razumijevanja u zemaljsku zabavu. Na Moju se kuću gleda kao na kuću vrijednu prezira jer su stvari zemlje voljene umjesto stvari Neba. Ovim prvim svećenikom kojeg sam imao, simboliziram svoje prijatelje svećenike koje sam običavao imati u Svetoj crkvi; jer pod jednom riječju mislim i označavam mnoge. Ja sam im povjerio svoje ovce, to jest da posvećuju Moje časno tijelo i da vladaju dušama Mojih izabranika i brane ih. Također sam im dao pet dobrih stvari vrjednijih od sveg zlata: Prvo, uvid i razumijevanje o svim nejasnim stvarima kako bi mogli uočiti razliku između dobra i zla, i između istine i laži. Drugo, dao sam im razumijevanje i mudrost u duhovim stvarima; to je sada zaboravljeno i ljudska se mudrost voli umjesto toga. Treće, dao sam im čednost; četvrto, umjerenost u svim stvarima i suzdržljivost za obuzdavanje i vodstvo svoga tijela; peto, postojanost u dobrim navikama, riječima i djelima. Nakon ovoga prvog pastira, to jest nakon ovih prijatelja Mojih, koji su običavali biti u Mojoj Crkvi u stara vremena, dođoše drugi nepravedni pastiri koji su kupili ženu za sebe zlatom, to jest uzeli za sebe tijelo žene i nesuzdržljivost umjesto čednosti i ovih pet dobrih stvari, i zato se Moj Duh odvojio od njih. Jer kada oni imaju potpunu volju griješiti i zadovoljiti svoju ženu, to jest zadovoljiti svoju požudu, tada je Moj Duh daleko od njih jer ne mare za propast ovaca dokle god mogu zadovoljiti svoju zlu požudu. Ali ovce koje su potpuno proždrte, one su duše u paklu i njihova tijela pokopana su u grob čekajući uskrsnuće njihova vječnog prokletstva. Ovce čija su tijela ostala, ali čiji je duh oduzet, jesu oni koji Me ne vole, ne boje Me se, niti osjećaju ikakvu privrženost ili obzir prema Meni. Moj Duh daleko je od njih jer je njihovo meso otrovano otrovnim zubima zvijeri, to jest njihova duša i njihove misli, koje su simbolizirane ovčjim mesom i utrobom, u svakom su Mi slučaju jednako odvratne i jednako odbojna okusa kao i otrovano meso. Iz njihova skrovišta, to jest iz njihova tijela sva dobrota i milosrđe presušili su i ono je neprikladno za ijednu službu u Mom kraljevstvu, i bit će isporučeno vječnim vatrama pakla nakon presude. Njihova vuna, to jest njihova djela u ukupnosti su toliko beskorisna da ne postoji ništa u njima što bi ih učinilo dostojnima primiti Moju ljubav i milost. Ali što ćemo učiniti tada, Moja ženo, to jest dobri kršćani, koje žena simbolizira, što trebamo učiniti? Vidim da su ovce žive na tri mjesta. Neke od njih izgledaju kao mrtvo stado i ne usuđuju se disati od straha. To su pogani koji bi rado imali pravu vjeru kada bi samo znali kako, ali se ne usuđuju disati, to jest ne usuđuju se ostaviti vjeru koju imaju i uzeti pravu. Drugo su stado oni koji leže u skrovištima, koji se ne usuđuju izaći, i to su Židovi koji žive, takoreći, pod velom i koji bi rado istupili kada bi znali zasigurno da sam Ja rođen. Oni se, naime, skrivaju pod velom jer se nadaju da je spasenje u brojkama i znakovima koji su korišteni da Me simboliziraju u Starom Zakonu, ali koji je uistinu ispunjen u Meni, i zbog te isprazne nade boje se istupiti u pravu vjeru. Treće stado, koje leži u blatu, Kršćani su u stanju smrtnog grijeha. Oni bi se rado uzdignuli zbog svojega straha od muke, ali ne mogu zbog svojih teških grijeha i zato što nemaju Božanske ljubavi. Stoga, Moja ženo, to jest dobri Kršćani, pomozite Mi! Jer baš kao što žena i muž trebaju biti jedno tijelo i jedan ud, tako je Kršćanin Moj ud i Ja sam njegov, s obzirom na to da sam Ja u njemu i on u Meni. Stoga, o, ženo Moja, to jest dobri Kršćani, žurite sa Mnom do stada koje još ima dah života, i hajdemo ga podići i osvježiti! Imajte milosti prema Meni, jer Ja sam ih otkupio po vrlo visokoj cijeni! Hajdemo ih podići, vi sa Mnom i Ja s vama, vi u pozadini i Ja na čelu! Ja ih rado nosim svojim rukama. Jednom sam ih ponio sve na svojim leđima kada sam bio sav rastrgan i pribijen na križ. O, Moji prijatelji, Ja volim te ovce tako duboko da, kada bi bilo moguće da za svaku ovcu otrpim takvu smrt kakvu sam jednom otrpio za sve njih, radije bih ih otkupio nego želio izgubiti. Zato zazivam svoje prijatelje svim svojim srcem, da ne bi trebali štedjeti dobara ni truda Mene radi; jer ako Ja nisam bio pošteđen od pogrdnih i uvredljivih riječi dok sam bio u svijetu, oni ne bi trebali štedjeti sebe u govorenju istine o Meni. Ja se nisam stidio otrpjeti prezrivu smrt radi njih, nego stajah tamo gol, baš kao što sam se rodio, pred očima svojih neprijatelja. Bio sam udaran po zubima njihovim šakama. Bio sam vučen za kosu njihovim prstima i bičevan njihovim bičevima. Bio sam pribijen na križ njihovim alatima i visio na križu među lopovima i razbojnicima. Stoga, Moji prijatelji, ne štedite sebe u radu za Mene jer Ja sam podnio takve stvari iz ljubavi prema vama. Radite odvažno i donesite pomoć svim Mojim ovcama u nevolji. Kunem se svojom Čovječnošću, koja je u Ocu kao što je Otac u Meni, i po svom Božanstvu koje je u Mom Duhu kao što je Duh u Božanstvu, i isti je Duh u Meni i Ja u Njemu, i ovo je jedan Bog u tri osobe, da ću istrčati ususret na pola puta onima koji rade na nošenju Mojih ovaca sa Mnom i pomoći im, i dati im najdragocjeniju nagradu, naime, sebe u njihovoj vječnoj radosti.“ Riječi Sina nevjesti o tri vrste kršćana simbolizirane Židovima koji žive u Egiptu, i o tome kako stvari koje su otkrivene nevjesti trebaju biti prenesene, objavljene i propovijedane neukim osobama od strane Božjih prijatelja. 60. poglavlje Sin Božji govorio je nevjesti i rekao: “Ja sam Bog izraelski i onaj koji je govorio s Mojsijem. Kada je Mojsije poslan Mom narodu, molio je za znak govoreći: 'Ljudi mi neće drukčije vjerovati.' Ali ako su ljudi kojima je Mojsije poslan bili Božji ljudi, zašto nisu vjerovali? Trebaš znati da se taj narod sastojao od tri vrste ljudi: Neki su vjerovali u Boga i Mojsija. Drugi su vjerovali u Boga, ali nisu vjerovali Mojsiju jer su mislili da je, možda iz svoje vlastite domišljatosti i pretpostavke, pretpostavio reći i činiti te stvari. Treći su bili oni koji nisu vjerovali niti u Boga niti u Mojsija. Na isti način sada postoje tri vrste ljudi među Kršćanima, koje se simboliziraju Židovskim narodom: Postoje neki koji ispravno vjeruju u Boga i Moje riječi. Postoje drugi koji vjeruju u Boga, ali ne vjeruju Mojim riječima zato što ne mogu razaznati dobrog i lošeg duha. Treći su oni koji ne vjeruju ni u Mene ni u tebe, kojoj sam Ja izgovorio svoje riječi. Ali, kao što sam rekao, iako neki Židovi nisu vjerovali Mojsiju, ipak su svi prošli kroz Crveno more s njim i u pustinju, gdje su oni koji nisu vjerovali štovali idole i izazvali gnjev Božji, što je ujedno razlog zašto su umrli najnesretnijim smrtima. Ali to se dogodilo samo onima koji su imali zlu vjeru. Stoga, Moj će prijatelj odnijeti Moje riječi onima koji mu vjeruju, jer ljudska duša sporo vjeruje. I ovi će ih kasnije proširiti drugima koji ne znaju razlikovati dobar i loš duh. Ali ako ih slušatelji budu molili za znak, dopustite pokazati tim ljudima palicu, baš kao što je Mojsije učinio, to jest neka im objasne Moje riječi. Jer kao što je palica Mojsijeva bila izravna i zastrašujuća (jer je pretvorena u zmiju), tako su i Moje riječi izravne da se nikakve laži ne mogu naći u njima. One su zastrašujuće jer navještaju pravedan sud. Neka također objasne i svjedoče da, po jednoj riječi i glasu jednih usta, đavao odstupa od Božjeg stvorenja – on, koji može pomicati planine, da nije ograničen po Mojoj moći. Kakva mu je moć pripadala kada je, s Božjim dopuštenjem, otjeran zvukom jedne riječi? Stoga, baš kao što su oni Židovi, koji nisu vjerovali ni u Boga ni u Mojsija, ipak izašli iz Egipta za obećanom zemljom kada su, takoreći, bili prisiljeni zajedno s drugima, tako i mnogi Kršćani polaze nevoljko, zajedno s Mojim izabranim ljudima, jer ne vjeruju u Moju moć da ih ozdravim. Oni ne vjeruju u Moje riječi i imaju lažnu nadu u Moju moć. Ipak, Moje će se riječi ispuniti bez njihove volje i bit će, takoreći, prisiljeni tijekom ispunjenja dok ne dođu do mjesta koje Me zadovoljava.“ ČETVRTA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Prvo poglavlje Riječi evanđelista Ivana zaručnici kako nijedno djelo nije bez naplate i kako Biblija nadilazi sva druga pisma. O jednom kralju, razbojniku i rasipniku i tako dalje. O savjetu koji je Ivan dao kralju i kako poradi Boga treba prezirati bogatstvo i čast. Zaručnici se pokazala osoba muškarca kojem je na porugu bila odrezana kosa. Njegovo tijelo je bilo cijelo pomazano uljem i potpuno golo. No on se nije sramio i reče zaručnici: „Pismo koje nazivate svetim govori kako nijedno djelo nije bez naplate. To je pismo koje se kod vas zove Biblija. No kod nas je sjajno kao blistavo sunce, neusporedivije od zlata, plodno kao sjeme iz kojeg proizlazi stostruki plod. Jer kao što zlato nadizali sve metale, tako i pismo koje nazivate svetim nadilazi sva pisma jer se u njemu časti i propovijeda istinski Bog. Pripovijedaju se djela patrijarha, objašnjavaju nadahnuća proroka. Budući da nijedno djelo nije bez naplate, čuj što kažem: kralj za kojeg moliš je pred Bogom razbojnik, izdajnik duša, rasipnički trošitelj bogatstva. Kao što nijedan izdajica nije gori od onog koji izdaje onoga tko ga voli, tako i on na duhovan način izdaje mnoge jer na tjelesni način voli nepravedne, bezbožne uzvisuje na nepravedan način, ugnjetava pravedne i prešutno prelazi preko razvrata koje treba popraviti. S druge strane nijedan razbojnik nije gori od onoga koji izdaje onoga koji polaže svoju glavu na njegove grudi; jer narod njegove zemlje, koji kao da je bilo položen na njegove grudi, opljačkao je na bijedan način, dopustio je da mu budu oduzeti posjed i dobra i nametnuo je što je nepodnošljivo dok je odvraćao pogled od nepravde koju su drugi počinili i cijelo je vrijeme pravdu provodio nemarno. Treće, nijedan kradljivac nije gori od onoga koji potkrada svojeg gospodara koji mu je sve povjerio i predao mu svoje ključeve. Ovaj kralj je primio ključeve za moć i čast koje je koristio na nepravedan i rasipnički način i ne na Božju čast. No budući da se ipak odrekao nečega što voli iz ljubavi prema meni, dajem mu trostruki savjet. Prvo, da treba biti kao čovjek u evanđelju koji je napustio svinjska korita i vratio se svom ocu; tako i on treba prezreti bogatstvo i čast koji u usporedbi s vječnim stvarima nisu ništa drugo doli svinjski jarci i s poniznošću i predanošću se vratiti svome ocu i Bogu. Drugo, treba pustiti mrtve da pokapaju svoje mrtve i slijediti uski put raspetog Boga. Treće, treba ostaviti težak teret svojih grijeha i ići putem koji je u početku uzak, ali na kraju pun radosti. A ti koja me sama vidiš dobro raspoznaješ kako sam ja onaj koji je savršeno spoznao zlatno pismo i spoznajom ga proširio. Bio sam sramotno razgoljen, no budući da sam strpljivo izdržao, Bog je moju dušu odjenuo besmrtnom odjećom. Također sam bio uronjen u ulje i zato se sad radujem u ulju vječne radosti. Pored toga sam nakon Majke Božje svijet napustio najlakšom smrću jer sam bio čuvar Majke Božje i moje tijelo se nalazi na vrlo mirnom i sigurnom mjestu.“ Drugo poglavlje Čudesno i neobično viđenje zaručnice. Bog izlaže to viđenje. Prema tom izlaganju kršteni su označeni životinjom, pogani ribom, a Božji prijatelji trima gomilama ljudi. Potom je zaručnica imala viđenje o dvije posude vage koje su visjele iznad zemlje, a sa svojim su se vrhovima i vezama pružale sve do neba. Njihovi krugovi su prodirali nebo. U prvoj posudi je ležala riba čija je krljušt bila oštra kao britva; njezino lice joj je bilo kao baziliska; njezina usta su bila kao ona jednoroga koji ispljuvava otrov; uši su bile kao dva vrlo oštra koplja i kao željezne oštrice. U drugoj posudi se nalazila životinja čija je koža bila kao kremen. Čudovišna usta su izlijevala usijane plamene. Njezini kapci su bili kao vrlo čvrsti mačevi. I njezine uši su bile vrlo čvrste i od sebe su veoma bacale oštre strijele kao od čvrstog i napetog luka. Nakon toga su se pojavile tri gomile naroda na zemlji; od njih je prva bila mala, druga manja, a treća vrlo mala. O tome je zazvučao glas s neba koji im reče: „O, moji prijatelji, žestoko žeđam za srcem one čudesne životinje. Kad bi barem bilo nekoga tko bi mi ga iz ljubavi pružio. I za krvlju ribe imam vatrenu želju, kad bi se barem mogao naći čovjek koji bi mi je donio.“ Iz jedne gomile odgovori jedna glas i reče kao iz usta svih: „Čuj, o, naš Stvoritelju, kako možemo donijeti srce tako velike životinje čija je koža tvrđa od kremena? Ako se želimo približiti njezinim ustima, bit ćemo zapaljeni plamenom njihove vatre; pogledamo li njezine oči, probušit će nas strijele njihovih iskri. Kad bi i bilo nade da se ima životinju, tko bi mogao uhvatiti ribu? Njezina krljušt i peraje su oštrije od mača, njezine oči nam zasljepljuju pogled, njezina usta nad nas izlijevaju neizlječiv otvor.“ Glas s neba odgovori i reče: „O, moji prijatelji, životinja i riba vam se čine nesavladivi, no kod Svemogućeg je sve lako. Tko dakle uvijek traži način da se bori protiv životinje, njemu ću iz neba uliti mudrost i dodijeliti snagu. A tko je spreman umrijeti za mene, njemu ću se sam dati za plaću.“ Prva gomila odgovori: „O, najviši Oče, Ti si davatelj svega dobrog, a mi, Tvoja stvorenja, rado ćemo Ti na Tvoju čast dati svoje srce. No budući da nam smrt izgleda teškom, slabost tijela tegobnom, a znanje nam je malo, upravljaj nas Ti iznutra i izvana i milostivo primi što Ti nudimo i nagradi kako i koliko Ti se sviđa.“ Druga gomila odgovori: „Uviđamo svoje slabosti i vidimo ispraznosti i promjenjivost svijeta. Zato ćemo Ti rado dati svoje srce i cijelu svoju volju podrediti drugima jer radije stojimo ispod drugih nego što želimo posjedovati najmanje od svijeta.“ Treća gomila reče: „Čuj, gospodaru, koji želiš srce životinje i žeđaš za krvlju ribe, rado ćemo Ti dati svoje srce i pripremiti se umrijeti za Tebe. Ti daj mudrost i mi ćemo tražiti način da nađemo srce životinje.“ Potom odjekne glas s neba i reče: „O, prijatelju, ako želiš naći srce životinje, probuši oštrim svrdlom svoje šake u sredini. Onda uzmi kitove kapke i zalijepi ih jakim ljepilom za svoje kapke. Uzmi čeličnu ploču i zaveži je za svoje srce tako da širina i površina čelika pokriva tvoje srce, zatvori i svoje nosnice, ali zadrži dah u grlu. Tako zatvorenim ustima i uvućenim dahom idi hrabro naprijed protiv divljine životinje. Kad stigneš do same životinje, zahvati objema rukama njezine uši; njezine strijele ti neće naškoditi, već će proći kroz otvore u tvojim šakama. K tome trči nasuprot životinje zatvorenim ustima i kad joj dođeš blizu, puhni cijeli svoj dah na nju. Ako se približi, njezini plamenovi ti neće naškoditi, već će prodrijeti na samu životinju i zapaliti je. Brižno vodi računa o mačevima koji proizlaze iz očiju životinje i nasuprot njima drži svoje oči zaštićene kitovim kapcima; udare li se međusobno, mačevi životinje će se ili saviti, ili otići u srce životinje. Također pažljivo vodi računa o otkucajima srca životinje i zabij vrh čelika tako da probušiš kremenu kožu životinje. Ako je probušena, znaj da će životinja umrijeti i njezino će srce biti moje. Ako je vrijedno jedan talent, radnicima ću dati sto. Ukoliko se koža opre udarcu i životinja ozlijedi čovjeka, izliječit ću ga, a ako je mrtav, opet ću ga oživjeti. Tko mi želi donijeti ribu, neka ide na obalu s mrežom u rukama koja nije sastavljena od konaca, već od najdragocjenijeg metala. Ali neka ne ide u vodu dublje nego od koljena da mu valovi ne bi naškodili i neka nogu postavi na čvrsto mjesto gdje nema mulja. Onda neka zatvori jedno oko i neka ga okrene prema ribi i onda mu njezino baziliško oko neće naškoditi. Također se treba oboružati čeličnim štitom da ga riba oštrim zubima svojeg ugriza ne bi ranila. Tako naoružan neka snažno i pažljivo baci mrežu nad nju i neka pazi da je ova britvom svoje krljušti ne razdere niti da može pobjeći. Nakon što je mrežu raširio gore nad njim i deset sati držao nad vodom, riba će uginuti. Onda je treba donijeti na obalu i pogledati okom koje nije zatvorio, položiti ruku i otvoriti je na leđima gdje je više krvi i tako je pružiti svojem gospodaru. No ako riba uzmakne, i poželi otplivati na drugu obalu i naškoditi čovjeku svojim otrovom, ja imam moć izliječiti otrovanoga. Nagrada za krv ribe neće biti manja od one za srce životinje.“ Dalje reče Bog: „Obje posude vage znače kao da je netko rekao: Pošteđuj i podnosi, čekaj i smiluj se kao kad netko vidi nepravdu drugoga i postojano ga opominje da se odvrati od zla. Tako i ja, Bog i Stvoritelj svih stvari, ponekad na način vage spuštam čovjeku, opominjem ga, pošteđujem ga i kušam ga kroz nevolju. Ponekad se podižem tako što prosvjetljujem srca ljudi, raspaljujem ih i posjećujem neobičnom milošću. Veze vage koje dosežu do oblaka znače da ja, Bog svih stvari, uzdržavam sve, pogane kao i kršćane, prijatelje kao i neprijatelje, svojom milošću prosvjetljujem i posjećujem pod pretpostavkom da će se naći ljudi koji odgovaraju mojoj milosti i žele odvratiti svoju volju od naginjanja zlu. Životinja predstavlja one koji nakon što su primili krštenje i došli do doba razlikovanja ne slušaju riječi svetog evanđelja, čije su se srce i usta okrenuli zemaljskom i uopće se ne obaziru na ono što je duhovno. Riba pak predstavlja pogane koji su uokolo tjerani na ljuljanju požude i čija je krv, to jest vjera, neznatna kao i spoznaja Boga. Zato želim srce životinje i krv ribe i tražim je li nađen netko tko bi poduzeo da mi ih iz ljubavi donese. Tri gomile su moji prijatelji. Prvi su oni koji razumno koriste svijet; drugi su oni koji napuštaju vlastito i ponizno se pokoravaju; treći su oni koji su spremni umrijeti za Boga.“ Treće poglavlje Čudesan razgovor u obliku pitanja i odgovora između Boga i zaručnice o kralju i njegovu nasljednom pravu u kraljevstvu; o njegovim nasljednicima i kako po njima nešto treba biti vraćeno, a nešto ne. „O, Gospodine“, reče zaručnica, „ne budi nevoljan što pitam. Iz pisma sam čula da se ništa ne smije steći nepravdom i ništa zadržati što je stečeno protiv prava. Ovaj kralj ima zemlju, neki kažu da je posjeduje s pravom, drugi tvrde suprotno i čudno je ako kod ovoga trpiš što kod drugih zabranjuješ.“ Bog odgovori: „Nakon potopa nisu preostali nikoji ljudi osim onih koji su se nalazili u Noinoj arki. Iz njih je potekao rod koji je krenuo prema izlasku sunca. Neki od njih su došli u Švedsku. Jedan drugi rod je išao prema zalasku; neki iznikli od njih su došli u Dansku. No oni koji su prvi počeli obrađivati zemlju koja nije bila okružena vodom nisu si prisvojili ništa od zemlje onih koji su živjeli s druge strane vode ili na otocima, već je svaki bio sretan s onim što je našao kao što je pisano o Lotu i Abrahamu. 'Želiš li ići desno', reče on, 'ja ću zadržati lijevo.' Kao da je htio reći: 'Sve što si prisvojiš bit će tvoje i pripadat će tvojim baštinicima.' S vremenom su došli suci i kraljevi koji, zadovoljni svojim granicama, nisu zaposjedali zemlju onih koji su živjeli na otocima i s druge strane voda, već je svaki ostajao u granicama svojih praočeva.“ Ona odgovori: „Ako je dio jednog kraljevstva darivanjem otuđen od kraljevstva, ne bi li nasljednici to trebali moći tražiti natrag?“ Bog joj odgovori: „U jednom određenom kraljevstvu se čuvala kruna koja je pripadala kralju. Narod je mislio da ne može opstati bez kralja. Zato su si izabrali kralja i predali izabranom kralju krunu na čuvanje i predaju budućim kraljevima. Kad je tako izabrani kralj dio krune htio otuđiti ili je smanjiti, budući kralj bi je zaista mogao i morao tražiti natrag jer se ne smije dogoditi smanjenje krune i kralj krunu kraljevstva ne smije umanjiti niti otuđiti osim iz razumnog razloga za vrijeme trajanja svojih dana. Što je drugo kruna jednog kraljevstva doli kraljevska vlast? Što je drugo kraljevstvo doli njemu podređen narod? I što je drugo kralj doli posrednik i uzdržavatelj kraljevstva i naroda, dakle čuvar i branitelj krune? Krunu ne smije niti dijeliti niti smanjivati na štetu budućeg kralja.“ Zaručnica upita dalje: „A kad bi neki kralj zbog vlasti bio prisiljen otuđiti dio krune?“ Bog odgovori: „Kad bi se dvojica svađala, a moćniji ne bi htio biti milosrdan, već bi drugom odsjekao prst, kome bi onda pripadao odsječeni prst doli onome koji je pretrpio štetu? Tako je i s kraljevstvom. Ako je neki kralj u nuždi ili zarobljeništvu umanjio svoje kraljevstvo za jedan dio, onda će ga budući kralj zaista moći zahtijevati natrag; jer kralj nije njegov gospodar, već sluga, a nužda ne čini zakon.“ Ona odgovori: „Kad bi neki kralj nekom gospodaru na dane svoga života dao odstupio dio krune i nakon kraljeve smrti onaj gospodar ili njegov nasljednik ga htio zadržati kao vlastiti, mora li onda biti tražen natrag?“ Na to odgovori Gospodin: „Zemlja se svakako mora vratiti zakonitom gospodaru.“ Ona upita dalje: „Ako bi dio krune bio nekome založen zbog duga i ovaj nakon što je mnoge godine ubirao plodove umre, a zemlja je nakon toga dospjela u ruke drugoga koji nema pravedno pravo na nju jer mu nije ostavljena niti založena, već ju je pri nekoj prilici uzeo u posjed i ne želi je vratiti prije nego što primi novac, što bi se tu trebalo učiniti?“ Gospodin joj reče: „Kad bi netko u ruci držao zlatnu kuglu i rekao nekome tko stoji kraj njega: 'Ova kugla je tvoja, ako je opet želiš imati, samo daj toliko i toliko funti.', zaista bi mu se trebalo dati toliko funti. Gdje je dakle zemlja dovedena pod vlast i mirno zadržana, mora ju se mudro zahtijevati natrag i s uračunavanjem štete opet steći natrag. Kao što je kralj koji je izabran uzdignut na kamen da ga narod vidi i time se označuje da ima vlast i posjed u gornjim dijelovima kraljevstva, tako ta zemlja i u svojim donjim dijelovima pomoću nasljedstva i kupnje i prekupa pripada kraljevstvu. Zato kralj treba čuvati što je primio da ne bi, ako drukčije postupa, izgubio kraljevstvo i kruna se izgubila.“ Zaručnica reče dalje: „O, Gospodine, ne budi nevoljan ako još jednom pitam. Jedan kralj ima dva kraljevstva i dva sina. U jednom kraljevstvu je kralj pomoću nasljedstva, a u drugom je izabran voljom naroda. No sad je uslijedila suprotnost; jer mlađi sin je kralj je postao kralj u naslijeđenom kraljevstvu, a stariji u kraljevstvu u kojem mora biti izabran.“ Bog odgovori: „Kod birača su se nalazila tri nedolična svojstva, a četvrto je postojalo u prebogatoj mjeri: neuredna ljubav, hinjena pamet, laskanje budalastih i nepovjerenje prema Bogu i zajednici. Zato je njihov izbor bio protiv pravednosti, protiv Boga, protiv blagostanja države i potreba zajednice. Da bi se osiguralo očuvanje mira i da bi se odgovaralo općim potrebama, nužno je da stariji sin uzme nasljedno kraljevstvo u posjed, a mlađi izborno kraljevstvo. Osim toga ako se ono što je prije dogodilo ne povuče, kraljevstvo će trpjeti štetu, zajednica će biti ožalošćena, nastat će nesloga, dani sinova će proći u gorčini, njihova kraljevstva ubrzo neće više biti kraljevstva, već kao što stoji pisano: 'Moćni će napustiti svoje stolice, a oni koji su lutali zemljom bit će uzvišeni.' Gledaj, ispričat ću ti primjer o dva kraljevstva, u jednom se bira, u drugom nasljeđuje; prvo, u kojem se bira, pusto je i ožalošćeno jer istinski nasljednik nije izabran i to su učinile stranke među biračima i gramzljivost onih koji su stremili za kraljevstvom. Tako Bog ne rastužuje sina radi grijeha njegova oca i nije gnjevan vječno, već vrši i drži pravednost na zemlji i nebu. Zato ono kraljevstvo neće doći do prijašnje slave i u sretnije stanje sve dok iz očinskog ili majčinskog potomstva ne ustane pravi nasljednik.“ Četvrto poglavlje Božje riječi zaručnici o dva duha, naime o dobrom i zlom, i o čudesnom i korisnom ratu u srcu jedne žene koji je proizašao iz nadahnuća dobrog duha i napasti zlog duha i što je u tome izabrala. Krist reče zaručnici: „Misli i nadahnuća u srcima ljudi prouzrokuju i ulijevaju dva duha, naime jedan zao i jedan dobar duh. Dobar duh savjetuje da misle na buduće nebesko, a vremenito da ne vole. Zao duh savjetuje da se voli ono što se vidi i čini grijeh nečim lakim. Poziva se na slabosti i navodi primjere slabih. Ispričat ću ti primjer kako su oba duha zapalila srce one tebi poznate žene i kraljice o kojoj sam ti već prije govorio. Dobri duh joj govori i daje njezinim mislima slijedeće: 'Bogatstvo je teret, čast svijeta kao zrak, a uživanje tijela kao san. Radosti su prolazne i sve svjetovno je ispraznost. Budući sud je neizbježan, a mučitelj vrlo okrutan. Zato mi se čini vrlo teškim preuzeti odgovornost za uporabu prolaznog bogatstva, podnositi dugotrajne muke za kratkotrajno zadovoljstvo i polagati račun onome kome je sve poznato još prije nego što se dogodi; zato je sigurnije odustati od mnogo toga i voditi račun samo o malo toga nego se uplesti u mnogo toga i polagati dug i težak račun.' Na to nadahnuće nasuprot tome odgovara zli duh: 'Pusti takve misli, Bog je dobrostiv i lako ga je ublažiti. Hrabro posjeduj dobra i bogato troši što posjeduješ; jer rođena si da budeš hvaljena kad udijeliš onome koji moli. Ako napustiš bogatstvo, služit ćeš onima koji su služiti tebi, tvoja će se čast smanjiti, a prijezir umnožiti; osoba koja je siromašna odlazi bez utjehe. Tebi je također teško naći se u novim navikama, krotiti tijelo tebi stranim vladanjem i živjeti bez posluge. Zato ostani u primljenoj časti, kraljevski zadrži svoj položaj, opskrbi svoju kuću hvalevrijedno tako da kad promijeniš svoj položaj ne budeš okrivljena zbog nepostojanosti; nastavi štoviše kao započeto i imat ćeš slavu kod Boga i kod ljudi.' Potom dobar duh opet dijeli srcu ove žene i kraljice savjet govoreći: 'Znam da su dvije stvari vječne, nebo i pakao. Nitko tko Boga voli iznad svega neće doći u pakao, a tko Boga ne voli, neće imati nebo. Sam Bog je putovao na putu za nebo nakon što je postao čovjekom i potvrdio ga je svojim čudima i svojom smrću. Kako li je nebesko divno, kako gorka đavlova zloba i kako isprazno zemaljsko! Samog Boga su slijedili njegova majka i svi njegovi sveti; htjeli su podnijeti svaku patnju i sve radije izgubiti, prezreti se kako ne bi izgubili nebesko i božansko. Zato je sigurnije brzo se odreći časti i bogatstva nego ih htjeti zadržati do kraja kad sa sjećanjem raste i bol zbog grijeha i oni koji ne pitaju za moje spasenje prisvajaju moje stečeno bogatstvo.' Na to zlo đavlovo nadahnuće odgovara: 'Prestani razmišljati tako; mi smo slabi ljudi, a Krist je Bog i čovjek; ne smijemo svoja djela uspoređivati s onima svetih koji su imali veću milost i prijateljstvo s Bogom. Treba nam biti dovoljno nadati se nebu i živjeti u svojim slabostima te popraviti naše grijehe milostinjom i molitvom. Bilo bi naime djetinjasto i budalasto započeti nešto neuobičajeno i ne moći izvesti.' Dobro nadahnuće odgovara: 'Nedostojan sam uspoređivati se sa svetima; no vrlo je sigurno postupno težiti prema savršenstvu. Što sprečava poduzeti neuobičajeno ako Bog ima moć pružiti pomoć? Često se događa da siromah krene putem moćnog i bogatog gospodara i slijedi ga. I ako gospodar dođe u prenoćište prije, uživa ukusnija jela i počiva na mekom krevetu, siromah također, iako kasno, dolazi u isto prenoćište i sudjeluje u hrani koju je gospodar ostavio. Da nije krenuo putem gospodara, morao bi odustati od gospodareva prenoćišta i bi uživao u gospodarevoj hrani. Zato sad kažem da iako sam nedostojan uspoređivati se sa svetima, ipak ću krenuti njihovim putem iza njih da barem mogu sudjelovati u njihovim zaslugama. Dvije su naime stvari koje me u duhu uznemiruju: prva, da će, ostanem li u svojoj domovini, nada mnom vladati oholost. Ljubav prema roditeljima kojima sam zadužen pomoći tlači moju dušu; obilje čeljadi i odjeće su mi tegobni, zato me raduje i pogodnije mi je sići sa sjedišta oholosti i hodočašćem poniziti tijelo nego ostati u stanju časti gomilati grijehe na grijehe. Druga, uznemiruje me siromaštvo i vika naroda koji za svoju pomoć zahtijeva moju prisutnost. Zato mi je potreban dobar savjet.' Zlo nadahnuće i đavlovo došaptavanje odgovaraju: 'Hodočašće je znak nepostojane naravi, milosrđe je nasuprot tome Bogu prijatnije od svake žrtve. Ukoliko odeš iz svoje domovine, pohlepni ljudi će čuti o tebi i opljačkati te i zarobiti. Onda ćeš umjesto slobode imate zarobljeništvo, siromaštvo za bogatstvo, sramotu za čast, nemir umjesto mira.' Dobar duh odgovara pomoću svojeg nadahnuća: 'Čuo sam o jednom zarobljeniku smještenom u kulu koji je našao veći užitak u zarobljeništvu i tami nego ikada prije u obilju i vremenitoj radosti. Ako se Bogu dakle sviđa kušati me nevoljama, služit će mi na veću zaslugu; jer On je nježan da nas tješi i brzo spreman pomoći osobito ako svoju domovinu napustim zbog svojih grijeha i da si zaslužim božansku ljubav.' Zlo nadahnuće i đavlovo došaptavanje odgovara dalje: 'Kako ako bi bio nedostojan božanske utjehe i ne bi mogao podnijeti poniznost i siromaštvo? Onda ćeš požaliti što si se predao strogosti. Onda ćeš umjesto prstena na ruci imati u ruci štap, na glavi krpu umjesto krune, odvratnu vreću umjesto purpurne odjeće.' Dobar duh naprotiv kaže: 'Čuo sam kako je sveta Elizabeta, kćer jednog ugarskog kralja, iako nježno odgojena i plemenito udana podnijela veliko siromaštvo i prijezir. U siromaštvu je od Boga primila veću utjehu i veću krunu nego da je ostala u svoj časti svijeta i njegovih radosti.' Na to zlo nadahnuće odgovara i govori: 'Što ćeš učiniti ako te Bog preda u ruke ljudi i tijelo ti bude ozlijeđeno? Hoćeš li moći podnijeti sram? Ne ćeš li se neutješno žaliti zbog svoje tvrdoglavosti i neće li se cijeli tvoj rod sramotiti i tugovati? Onda će se kod tebe zaista podići nestrpljivost i u srcu ustati nezahvalnost prema Bogu. Onda ćeš htjeti da ti dani dođu kraju. I kad te sva usta budu klevetala, hoćeš li se smjeti pokazati?' Na to opet odgovara dobra misao: 'Iz jednog sam pisma čuo kako je blažena Lucija kad je dovedena u javnu kuću govorila postojano u vjeri i uzdajući se u Božju dobrotu: koliko god mi tijelo bilo obeščašćeno, neću ništa manje ostati djevica i moja će se kruna udvostručiti. Kad je Bog vidio njezinu vjeru, ostavio ju je netaknutom. Zato kažem: Bog, koji nikoga neće kušati iznad njegovih snaga, čuvat će moj duh, moju vjeru i moju volju. Jer potpuno sam mu se predao; neka na meni bude Njegova volja.' Budući da ovu ženu uznemiruju ovakve misli, opominjem je trima stvarima. Prvo neka si u pamćenje dozove na koju je čast izabrana; drugo, kakvu joj je ljubav Bog iskazao u njezinu braku; treće, uz kako je mnogo dobrote očuvana u ovoj smrtnosti. Nasuprot tome trostruko je upozoravam: prvo, da će Bogu morati položiti račun za sva vremenita dobra sve do posljednjeg novčića i kako je on zarađen i potrošen; drugo, da je njezino vrijeme vrlo kratko i da ne zna unaprijed kad će umrijeti; treće, da Bog gospodaricu štedi jednako malo kao i sluškinju. Zato joj savjetujem tri stvari: prvo, da osjeti kajanje zbog počinjenog, plodonosno popravi što je ispovjedila i voli Boga svim srcem; drugo, savjetujem joj da na razuman način izbjegne kaznu čistilišta; jer kao što onaj koji Boga ne voli svim srcem zaslužuje veliku kaznu, tako je onaj koji ne ispravlja svoje grijehe vrijedan čistilišta; treće, preporučujem da napusti tjelesne prijatelje na neko vrijeme radi Boga i da kako bi izbjegla kaznu čistilišta ode na mjesto odakle od smrti do neba vodi kraći put gdje će primiti oprost koji je uzdizanje i otkupljenje duša i koji su dali sveti pape i Božji sveti zaradili svojom krvlju.“ Peto poglavlje Riječi svetog Petra o želji da spasi narode koju je imao. Kako podučava zaručnicu da postigne pamćenje i o velikim čudima koja se još moraju dogoditi i ispuniti u gradu Rimu. Blaženi Petar je govorio Kristovoj zaručnici: „Ti si me, moja kćeri, usporedila s plugom koji povlači brazde i čupa korijenje. To je zaista istina; jer bio sam tako vatren protiv poroka da kad bih bio mogao cijeli svijet obratiti Bogu, svakako ne bih bio štedio života ni posla. Bog mi je bio sladak u mislima, sladak u govoru i sladak u djelima i to tako veoma da su mi sve misli, osim onih na Boga, bile gorke. No i Bog mi je bio gorak, ne zbog Njega, već zbog mene; jer kad god sam mislio o tome kako sam se ogriješio i kako sam ga zatajio, gorko sam plakao jer sam već razumio ljubiti savršeno i moje suze su mi bile ukusne kao slatko jelo. Ako me moliš da ti dadem pamćenje, odgovaram ti: Nisi li čula kako zaboravljiv sam bio? Savršeno podučen o Božjem putu obvezao sam se zakletvom stajati uz Boga i umrijeti; no riječima upitan od jedne žene, zatajio sam istinu, a zašto? Jer me Bog prepustio meni samome, a ja se nisam poznavao. I što sam onda učinio? Onda sam zaista razmotrio kako sam po sebi ništa i uzdigao sam se i pohitao prema istini Boga koji mi je u srce utisnuo takvo sjećanje svoga imena da ga nisam mogao zaboraviti niti pred tiranima, niti pod bičevima, niti u smrti. Zato i ti učini tako. Uzdigni se poniznošću do učitelja pamćenja i od njega traži pamćenje. On je naime jedini koji može sve. Ja ću ti pak pomoći da sudjeluješ u sjemenu koje sam posijao na zemlji. Dalje ti kažem da je ovaj grad Rim bio grad ratnika. Njegove ulice su bile popločene zlatom i srebrom. No sad su se njegovi safiri pretvorili u blato, njegovih je stanovnika vrlo malo; njima je iščupano desno oko i odsječena desna ruka. Kod njih žive krastače i zmije; pred njihovim otrovom se pitome životinje ne usude pokazati, niti moje ribe podići glavu. Zato će sad u njemu biti skupljene ribe te će, iako ne tako mnoge kao nekad, ipak biti jednako slatke i odvažne da će se njihovom suradnjom krastače, zmije i žabe pretvoriti u janjad, a lavovi će biti kao golubovi na njihovim prozorima.“ Dalje je dodao: „Kažem ti dalje kao što će ti još reći u tvojim danima: živio Petrov namjesnik! I ti ćeš ga vidjeti svojim očima; prokopat ću brijeg užitaka i oni koji sjede na njemu će sići. Oni koji nisu voljni sići, bit će prisiljeni protiv očekivanja svih. Jer Bog želi biti uzvišen s milosrđem i istinom.“ Šesto poglavlje Vrlo lijepo pripovijedanje blaženog Pavla kako ga je Bog pozvao po molitvi blaženog Stjepana i kako je od vuka postao janje i kako je dobro moliti za sve. Blaženi Pavao je razgovarao s Kristovom zaručnicom i reče: „Ti si me, kćeri moja, usporedila s lavom koji je odrastao među vukovima i otrgnut im je na čudesan način. Zaista, kćeri, bio sam grabežljivi vuk kojeg je Bog učinio janjetom i to zbog iz dva razloga: prvo, zbog njegove velike ljubavi koja iz nedostojnih čini svoje posude i iz grešnika svoje prijatelje.; drugo, zbog molitava blaženog prvomučenika Stjepana. Želim ti pokazati kojeg sam mišljenja bio onda kad je sveti Stjepan bio kamenovan i zašto sam zaslužio njegovu molitvu. Zaista se nisam radovao niti uživao u muci blaženog Stjepana niti sam bio zavidan zbog njegove slave; pa ipak sam želio da umre jer sam prema svojem mišljenju shvatio da nema istinsku vjeru. Kad sam opazio da je preko mjere gorljiv i strpljiv u podnošenju svojih patnji, bilo mi je žao što je nevjernik dok je on zapravo bio vrlo vjeran , a ja nasuprot tome potpuno slijep i nevjeran; imao sam sažaljenje prema njemu i molio sam iz sveg srca da mu njegova gorka muka priskrbi slavu i krunu. Zato mi je njegova molitva bila na spas tako da sam njome bio oduzet mnogim vukovima i postao sam nježno janje. Zato je dobro moliti za sve; jer molitva pravednika koristi onima koji su bliže i spremniji primiti milost. No sad se žalim što je među učiteljima svoga naroda tako rječit čovjek koji je se među onima koji su ga kamenovali držao tako strpljivo tako jako zaboravljen i zanemaren od srca mnogih, no uglavnom od onih koji su zaduženi za njegovo slavljenje; oni mu donose razbijene, prazne, blatne i odvratne posude; zato će oni, kao što stoji pisano, biti ispunjeni dvostrukim sramom i sramotom i bit će izbačeni iz kuća uživanja.“ Sedmo poglavlje Čudesno i neobično viđenje jedne duše koja treba biti suđena; o đavlovim optužbama i zagovoru slavne Djevice. tumačenju ovog viđenja u kojem palača označava nebo, sunce Krista, žena Djevicu, Etiopljanin đavla, ratnik anđela i u kojem se opisuju dva mjesta mučenja iz kojih nije moguć spas i tri mjesta iz kojih je spas moguć; i o još mnogom drugome čudesnom, naime o pomoći. Jednoj osobi koja je bdjela u molitvi u duhovnom viđenju se pojavila slika jedne palače neizmjerne veličine. U njoj su bili bezbrojni odjeveni u bijele sjajne odore od kojih se činilo da svaki ima vlastitu stolicu. U toj je palači stajalo sudište na kojem je za vidjeli bio oblik kao sunce i sjaj koji je izlazio od sunca bio je neizmjeran u duljini, dubini i širini. Kraj stolice je stajala djevica s dragocjenom krunom na glavi. Svi su služili suncu koje je sjedilo na stolici i slavili su ga u himnama i pjesmama. Potom se pojavio Etiopljanin strašna izgleda i po svojim pokretima kao ispunjen zavišću i velikim gnjevom koji reče i vikne: „O, pravedni suče, dosudi mi ovu dušu i čuj njezina djela budući da ima još malo vremena za živjeti. Dopusti mi također da tijelo kaznim zajedno s dušom sve dok se ne odvoje jedno od drugog.“ Nakon ovih riječi mi se činilo kao da pred stolicom stoji netko kao naoružan ratnik, pristojan i mudar u riječima i skroman u svojim kretnjama; on reče: „O, suče, gledaj, ovdje su njegova dobra djela koja je ostvario sve do ovog sata.“ I odmah je od sunca koje je sjedilo na stolici izašao glas koji reče: „Ovdje je porok veći od vrline, ali pravednost ne podnosi da porok bude povezan s najvišom vrlinom.“ Etiopljanin odgovori: „Zato je pravednost da ova duša bude povezana sa mnom. Ako u njoj ima opakosti, u meni je sva opakost.“ Ratnik odgovori: „Božje milosrđe prati svakog čovjeka sve do smrti i sve do zadnjeg trenutka, a nakon toga slijedi sud, ali kod čovjeka o kojem govorimo su tijelo i duša još povezani i razum je još u njemu.“ Etiopljanin odvrati: „Pismo, koje ne može lagati, govori: ljubi Boga iznad svega, a svoga bližnjega kao sebe samoga. Gledaj sad kako su sva djela ove duše ostvarena iz straha, ne iz ljubavi kao što joj je bila dužnost i svi njezini grijesi koje je ispovjedila su, kao što ćeš naći, ispovjeđeni samo s neznatnim kajanjem; zato je zaslužila pakao jer je prokockala nebo; svi njezini grijesi su ovdje kod božanske pravednosti vidljivi jer još nikad nije iz božanske ljubavi osjetila kajanje za njih.“ Ratnik odgovori: „U njemu je ipak bila vjera i nada da će prije smrti primiti istinsko kajanje.“ Njemu odvrati Etiopljanin: „Sad si iznio sve dobro što je učinio i poznaješ sve riječi i misli za spas njegove duše. No sve to, što god to bilo, ne može se usporediti s kajanjem iz božanske ljubavi, svetom vjerom i jakom nadom i ne može iskorijeniti grijehe; jer od vječnosti je u Bogu pravednost da nijedan grešnik koji nema savršeno pokajanje ne smije pristupiti nebu. I zato je nemoguće da Bog sudi protiv od vječnosti unaprijed znane uredbe i ona duša mora biti osuđena na pakao i sa mnom biti povezana za vječnu kaznu.“ Na te je riječi ratnik šutio i nije odgovorio na njegov govor. Potom su se pojavili bezbrojni zli duhovi slični iskrama koje su iskočile iz svjetleće vatre. Ovi su vikali jednim glasom i govorili onome koji je kao sunce sjedio na stolici: „Znamo da si ti jedan Bog u tri osobe; ti si bio bez početka i bez kraja si i nema Boga osim tebe. Ti sam si zaista ljubav s kojom su povezani milosrđe i pravednost. Ti si od početka bio u sebi i na tebi se ništa nije smanjilo niti promijenilo kao što dolikuje Bogu. Osim tebe nema ničega i bez tebe je ništa što ima radost. Zato tvoja ljubav anđele nije stvorila iz ničega drugog doli iz moći tvoga božanstva kako je tvoje milosrđe nalagalo. Ali nakon što smo iznutra planuli od oholosti i zavisti i pohlepe, onda nas je tvoja ljubav koja voli pravednost bacila iz neba s vatrom naže zlobe u nepojmljiv i mračni ponor koji se sad zove pakao. Tako je tvoja ljubav učinila onda; ni sad se ne može odvojiti od suda tvoje pravednosti bilo da se izvrši prema milosrđu ili pravednosti. Kažemo još više; da je ona osoba koju voliš najviše, naime Djevica koja te rodila i koja nikad nije sagriješila, bila počinila smrtni grijeh i umrla bez božanskog kajanja, ti tako veoma voliš pravednost da njezina duša nikad ne bi postigla nebo, već bi bila kod nas u paklu. Zašto nam onda, suče, ne dosudiš nama da je kaznimo prema njezinim djelima?“ Potom se čuo kao zvuk trublje; koji su je čuli, šutjeli su i odmah progovori jedan glas i reče: „Šutite i poslušajte svi vi anđeli, duše i đavoli što govori Majka Božja!“ I uskoro se pred sudištem pojavi Djevica ogrnuta prostranim naboranim plaštem. Ona reče: „O, vi neprijatelji, progonite milosrđe i nikakvom ljubavlju ne volite pravednost. Ako je ovdje i vidljiv manjak dobrih djela zbog kojeg ova duša ne može postići nebo, pogledajte što imam pod svojim plaštem.“ Nakon što je Djevica otkrila dvije bore svoga plašta, u jednoj se pojavila mala crkva u kojoj su bili vidljivi poneki redovnici; u drugoj bori su se pokazale žene, muškarci, svećenici i Božji prijatelji i drugi koji su svi jednim glasom vikali i govorili: „Smiluj se, milosrdni Gospodine!“ Onda je bila tišina i Djevica je govorila i reče: „Pismo kaže da tko ima savršenu vjeru, može u svijetu premještati brda. Što dakle mogu glasovi onih koji su imali vjeru i služili Bogu vatrenom ljubavlju? I što mogu oni Božji prijatelji koje je ova duša pozivala za njihov zagovor da bude oslobođena pakla i može postići nebo, koja također za svoja dobra djela nije tražila nikakvu drugu plaću osim nebeskog? Ne mogu li njihove suze i molitve učiniti da bude potaknuta i prosvijetljena da prije svoje smrti primi božansko kajanje i žalost zajedno s ljubavlju? Osim toga želim dodati svoju molitvu zajedno s molitvama svetih koji su u nebu i koje je ova duša posebno častila.“ Djevica je dalje dodala i rekla: „O, vi đavoli, sučevom vlasti vam zapovijedam da obratite pažnju na ono što ćete sada vidjeti u pravednosti.“ Potom se iz sunca čuo glas koji reče: „Radi molitava mojih prijatelja će ovaj čovjek prije svoje smrti postići toliko božansko kajanje da neće doći u pakao, već će biti čišćen s onima koji će u čistilištu imati težu muku. Nakon što se duša pročisti, u nebu će primiti plaću s onima koji su na zemlji imali vjeru i nadu s malom ljubavi.“ Nakon ovih riječi su đavoli pobjegli. Potom se zaručnici činilo kao da je otvoreno strašno i mračno mjesto unutar kojeg se pokazala vatrena peć i njezina vatra je bila zapaljena za đavole i žive duše. Nad tom peći se pojavila ona duša čija presuda čija se osuda ranije čula. Njezine noge su bile vezane za peć i stajala je uspravno kao osoba; ali nije stajala ni na najvišem ni na najdubljem mjestu, već kao na strani peći čiji je oblik bio čudesan, ali strašan. Izgledalo je kao da se vatra peći provlači prema gore ispod nogu duše kao kad se voda kroz cijevi penje prema gore; silno se zbijala i uzdizala toliko daleko iznad glave da su pore bile kao žile kojima teče goruća vatra. Uši su se činile kao mjehovi talilaca i njihovo stalno puhanje je pokretalo mozak. Oči su se pokazale okrenute i utonule i činile su se pričvršćene iznutra na zatiljku. I usta su stajala otvorena i jezik je bio izvučen kroz nosnice i visio je na usnice. Zubi su bili kao željezni čavli pričvršćeni kroz nepce. Ruke su bile tako duge da su dosezale do stopala. Obje šake su se činile kao da drže i gnječe mast koja je gorjela kao smola. Činilo se da koža koja se vidjela iznad duše ima oblik krzna iznad tijela i bila je kao lanena haljina zamrljana spermom. Ta je haljina bila tako hladna da svatko tko ju je vidio počeo drhtati i iz nje je teklo kao gnoj iz gnojnog čira s pokvarenom krvlju i tako lošim smradom da se ne može usporediti nijednim tako lošem mirisu na svijetu. Nakon što se vidjela ta muka, čuo se glas iz one duše prije koji je pet puta vikao pod suzama i iz svih snaga. Prvo je vikala: „Jao meni što sam Boga zbog njegove savršenosti i za dane mi milosti tako malo volio!“ Drugo: „Jao meni što se nisam bojao Božje pravednosti kao što sam trebao!“ Treće: „Jao meni što sam volio radost svoga tijela i svoje grešne duše!“ Četvrto: „Jao meni zbog bogatstva svijeta i moje oholosti!“ Peto: „Jao meni što sam vas, Luj i Ivana, ikada vidio!“ i potom mi jedan anđeo reče: „Objasnit ću ti ovo viđenje. Palača koju si vidjela poredba neba. Mnoštvo onih koji su odjeveni bijelim i sjajnim odorama i sjedili su anđeli i duše svetih. Sunce predstavlja Krista u njegovu božanstvu; žena predstavlja Djevicu koja je rodila Boga; Etiopljanin đavla koji optužuje dušu; ratnik anđela koji priopćuje dobra djela duše. Peć predstavlja pakao koji je iznutra tako užaren da kad bi svijet sa svim što je u njemu gorio, ne bi bio sličan velikom žaru u toj peći. U toj se peći čuju različiti glasovi koji svi govore protiv Boga i svi njihovi povici počinju s jao i na sličan način završavaju; a duše se pojavljuju kao osobe čiji se udovi rastežu na neutješan način i koje nikad nemaju mir. Znaj da i vatra koja ti se pojavila u peći gori u vječnoj tami, ali duše koje tamo gore nemaju sve jednaku muku. Tama koja se pokazala oko peći se zove limb i dolazi iz tame koja je u peći, ipak, oboje su jedno mjesto i jedan pakao; svatko tko tamo dođe nikad neće primiti stan kod Boga. Iznad te tame je najveća muka čistilišta koju duše mogu podnositi. S one strane ovog mjesta su druga mjesta gdje je muka manja i sastoji se samo od manjka snage, ljepote i sličnoga kao što ću pojasniti kroz usporedbu. To je kao da je netko bio bolestan i kad bolest i muka prestanu, on nema snage sve dok je opet postupno ne zadobije. Treće mjesto je iznad i tu nema druge muke osim čežnje da se dođe Bogu. I da mogla bolje razumjeti, reći ću ti kroz usporedbu: to je kao da je ruda pomiješana i gori sa zlatom u vrlo vrućoj vatri i mora se tako dugo pročišćavati dok se ruda ne razori i ne ostane čisto zlato. Što je jače i deblje, to jača mora biti vatra sve dok zlato nije kao tekuća voda i potpuno goreće. Nakon toga majstor zlato odnosi na drugo mjesto gdje prima najbolji oblik da se može vidjeti i dohvatiti; zatim ga polaže na treće mjesto gdje se čuva i dostavlja vlasniku. Tako je i na duhovan način. Na prvom mjestu iznad tame je najveća muka čistilišta gdje si vidjela kako se spomenuta duša čisti. Ovdje muče đavoli; tu se pojavljuju obličja otrovnih crva i divljih životinja; tu je vrućina i hladnoća, tama i zbunjenost koje proizlaze iz muke koja je u paklu. Ovdje neke duše imaju manje muke, druge veće, već prema tome je su li grijesi bili popravljani u vremenu kad je duša još bila u tijelu ili nisu. Potom majstor, to jest Božja pravednost, odnosi zlato, to jest duše, na druga mjesta gdje nije ništa drugo doli manjak snage. Ovdje duše prebivaju tako dugo dok po svojim posebnim prijateljima ili po neprekidnim djelima svete Crkve ne postignu okrjepu. Jer što veću pomoć duša ima po prijateljima, to brže ozdravlja i biva oslobođena iz tog mjesta. Potom se duša odvodi na treće mjesto gdje ne vlada nikakva druga muka doli čežnje za dospijećem u Božju prisutnost i njegovo blaženo gledanje. Na ovom mjestu prebivaju mnogi i to vrlo dugo osim onih koji su dok su živjeli u svijetu imali savršenu čežnju doći u prisutnost i gledanje Boga. Znaj i da mnogi u svijetu umru tako pravedni i nedužni da odmah dospiju u prisutnost i gledanju Boga. Neki su svojim dobrim djelima opet tako ispravili svoje grijehe da njihova duša ne osjeća nikakvu muku. No malo je onih koji ne dođu na mjesto gdje vlada čežnja doći k Bogu. Zato sve duše koje prebivaju na ta tri mjesta sudjeluju u molitvi svete Crkve i dobrim djelima koja se događaju na svijetu, posebno onima koja su sami ostvarivale dok su živjele i onima koja nakon njihove smrti čine njihovi prijatelji. Znaj i da kao što su grijesi mnogoliki i raznoliki, tako su i muke mnogostruke i različite. Kao što se dakle gladan raduje hrani koja mu dolazi u usta, žedan piću, žalostan radosti, gol odjeći, bolestan kad ga se dovede u krevet, tako se duše raduju i sudjeluju u dobru koje se za njih čini na svijetu.“ Anđeo je k tome još dodao: „Blažen onaj koji u svijetu dušama pomaže molitvama, dobrim djelima i fizičkim radom jer ne može lagati Božja pravednost koja kaže da duše nakon smrti moraju bilo očišćene kaznom čistilišta ili oslobođene brže dobrim djelima prijatelja.“ Potom su se čule mnoge duše iz čistilišta koje su govorile: „O, Gospodine Isuse Kriste, pravedni suče, pošalji svoju ljubav onima koji imaju duhovnu vlast u svijetu, onda ćemo bolje nego sad sudjelovati u njihovim čitanjima, pjevanju, žrtvama.“ Iznad prostora iz kojeg su se čuli ovi pozivi pokazala se kuća u kojoj su se dali čuti mnogi glasi koji su govorili: „Neka Bog nagradi one koji nam šalju pomoć u našim nemoćima.“ U toj je kući kako se činilo izlazila zora, pod zorom se pojavio oblak koji nije imao ništa od svjetlosti zore; iz njega je izlazio jak glas koji je reče: „O, Gospodine Bože, svojom nepojmljivom moći stostruko nagradi sve one u svijetu koji nas dobrim djelima podižu u svjetlo Tvoga božanstva i gledanje Tvoga lica.“ Osmo poglavlje Anđelove riječi zaručnici o velikoj muci jedne duše. Anđeo je dalje govorio i reče: „Ona duša čije stanje si vidjela i čula sud je u velikoj muci vatre zbog svoje nesigurnosti hoće li nakon čišćenja doći u mir ili biti prokleta. I to je Božja pravednost jer je ova imala znanje i veliku moć razlučivanja, ali ih je koristila za svjetovni dobitak i korist tijela, a ne na duhovan način za dušu budući da je veoma zaboravila i zanemarivala Boga dok je živjela. Zato sad ova duša trpi vrućinu vatre i drhti od hladnoće. Slijepa je od tame i bojažljiva prema pogledima zlih duhova, gluha od đavolove vike, iznutra gladuje i žeđa, a izvana je pokrivena sramotom; no Bog joj je ipak dao milost nakon smrti da ne podnosi mučenje đavola jer je samo radi Božje časti oprostila svojim neprijateljima njihove teške uvrede i sa svojim najgorim neprijateljima je sklopila prijateljstvo. Znaj i da sve dobro što je učinila i što je obećala i dala od valjano stečenog bogatstva, a osobito molitve Božjih prijatelja smanjuju i olakšavaju njezinu muku kao što je i određeno u Božjoj pravednosti. Druga dobra koja su stečena manje valjano i koja je darovala koriste na duhovan ili tjelesan način onima koji su ih prije s pravom posjedovali ako su ih prema Božjoj odluci vrijedni.“ Deveto poglavlje Anđelove riječi zaručnici o sudu Božje pravednosti protiv gore spomenute duše i o zadovoljštini koju se u ovom životu treba učiniti dok je ona u čistilištu. Anđeo reče dalje: „Čula si prije kako je onaj čovjek zbog molitava Božjih prijatelja kratko prije svoje smrti postigao kajanje iz ljubavi prema Bogu za svoje grijehe i kako ga je to kajanje odvojilo od pakla. Zato je nakon smrti Božja pravednost dosudila da u čistilištu mora gorjeti kroz šest životnih dobi koje je imao od časa kad je prvi put svjesno počinio smrtni grijeh sve do onda kad iz ljubavi prema Bogu na plodan način nije izvršio pokoru ukoliko ranije ne primi pomoć od svijeta i Božjih prijatelja. Prva dob je bila što Boga nije volio zbog smrti njegova plemenita tijela i zbog višestrukih odvratnosti koje Krist sam nije izdržao ni zbog kojeg drugog razloga doli zbog spasa duša. Druga je dob bila što nije volio svoju vlastitu dušu kao što bi kršćanin trebao činiti, niti je Bogu zahvalio na svojem krštenju, niti na tome što nije Židov ili poganin. Treća dob je bila što je dobro znao što je Bog zapovjedio da se čini, a imao je malo volje da to ostvari. Četvrta dob je bila što je znao što je Bog zabranio onima koji žele ići u nebo, ali je drsko postupao protiv toga tako što nije slijedio grižnju savjesti, već svoje tjelesne sklonosti i želje svoga tijela. Peta dob je bila što nikad nije koristio milost i ispovijed kao što mu je priličilo budući da je imao tako mnogo vremena za to. Šesta dob je bila što je malo mario za tijelo Kristovo budući da ga nije htio primati često jer se nije htio suzdržati grijeha, niti je imao ljubavi primiti tijelo Kristovo prije kraja svoga života.“ Nakon toga se pojavio čovjek vrlo skromne pojave čija je haljina bila bijela i sjajna kao alba svećenika; bio je opasan lanenim pojasom i imao je crvenu štolom oko vrata i pod rukama i počeo je govoriti: „Ti, koja ovo vidiš, pazi, motri i povjeri u svojem pamćenju što vidiš i što ti se kaže. Vi zaista koji živite u svijetu ne možete razumjeti Božju moć kao mi koji smo uz njega jer što se kod Boga dogodi u trenutku, to se kod vas može shvatiti samo riječima i kroz usporedbe na svjetovan način. Ja sam jedan od onih koje je ovaj na čistilište osuđeni čovjek za vrijeme svoga života častio poklonima. Zato mi je Bog iz svoje milosti objavio da kad bi netko učinio prema mojim riječima, duša ovog čovjeka bi mogla biti prenesena na više mjesto gdje bi primila svoj pravi oblik i ne bi osjećala nikakvu drugu muku doli one koju bi trpio onaj koji leži nakon preboljene teške bolesti bez boli i bez snage, ali se raduje budući da sigurno zna da će dospjeti životu. Zato kao što si čula da je njegova duša pet puta vikala jao, kazujem ti pet tješenja. Prvi jao je bio da je Gospodina malo volio. Da bi ga se oslobodio, za njegovu dušu se mora prinijeti trideset kaleža u kojima se žrtvuje Božja krv i Bog sam treba biti više čašćen. Drugi jao je bio da se Boga nije bojao; zato da bi ga se toga oslobodilo, treba se odabrati trideset prema sudu ljudi pobožnih svećenika od kojih svaki treba čitati trideset misa kad može, devet za mučenike, devet za ispovjednike i devet za sve svete, dvadeset i osmu za anđele, dvadeset i devetu za svetu Mariju i tridesetu za Sveto Trojstvo. I svi trebaju pobožno moliti za njegovu dušu da bi se njegov gnjev ublažio i njegova pravednost izmijenila na milosrđe. Treći jao je bio za njegovu oholost i pohlepu. Da bi se to uklonilo, treba uzeti trideset siromaha, njihove noge ponizno oprati, pružiti im hranu, novac i odjeću tako da se utješe. Svaki od njih koji pere i koji je pran treba ponizno moliti Boga da radi svog poniženja i svoje gorke muke oprosti grijehe njezine pohlepe i oholosti. Četvrti jao je bio za bludnost njegova tijela. Ako dakle netko da jednu djevicu i jednu udovicu u samostan, a jednu djevojku u istinski brak i da im toliko od svojih dobara da od toga imaju hrane i odjeće, Bog će oprostiti tjelesne grijehe ove duše jer to su tri stanja koja je Bog odabrao i zapovjedio da budu zadržana na svijetu. Peti jao je vrijedio za mnoge grijehe koje je počinio drugima na štetu; svim je snagama radio na tome da osigura brak ono dvoje spomenutih ranije koji su bili blisko krvno vezani kao da su iz iste obitelji. Tu je vezu tjerao više radi samoga sebe nego kraljevstva, bez traženja papine dozvole i protiv hvalevrijedna naloga svete Crkve. Mnogi su postali mučenici tako što nisu podnosili da se tako nešto počini protiv Boga i svete Crkve i kršćanskih običaja. Ako netko želi ispraviti takve grijehe, neka ide papi i kaže: 'Netko', bez da imenuje osobu, 'je počinio takav grijeh, ali se na kraju pokajao i primio odrješenje bez da je popravio grijeh. Odredite mi zato pokoru koju želite i koju mogu izdržati; jer spreman sam za njega popraviti ovaj grijeh.' Zaista, ako mu se ne odredi veća pokora od jednog jedinog očenaša, služilo bi smanjenju muke ove duše u čistilištu. Deseto poglavlje Kristove žalbe zaručnici na Rimljane i o okrutnoj presudi koju će im Krist dosuditi ako umru u svojim grijesima. Sin Božji je govorio slijedeće riječi i reče: „O, Rime, vraćaš mi zlom za moja mnoga dobra djela. Ja sam Bog koji je sve stvorio i objavio svoju veliku ljubav vrlo bolnom smrću svoga tijela koju sam vlastitom voljom pretrpio za spasenje duša. Tri su puta kojima sam htio doći do tebe, ali ti si me na zaista na svima htio zatajiti. Na prvom si nad mojom glavom objesio veliki kamen koji me trebao zatući; na drugom si stavio oštro koplje koji me trebalo spriječiti da dođem k tebi; na trećem putu si mi iskopao jamu da bih se nakon što neočekivano padnem ugušio. Ovo što sad kažem ne smije se shvatiti na tjelesan, već na duhovan način i to što kažem se tiče onih stanovnika grada Rima koji tako čine, ali ne mojih prijatelja koji ne slijede njihova djela. Prvi put kojim sam navikao dolaziti k ljudskim srcima je istinski strah Božji nad koji čovjek stavlja veliki kamen da visi, to jest veliku drskost tvrdog srca; ne boji se suca kojem se nitko ne može oduprijeti, već ovako govori u svojem srcu: 'Dođe li k meni strah Božji, drskost moga srca će ga zdrobiti.' Drugi put kojim dolazim je ulijevanje Božjeg savjeta koje također vrlo često dolazi u propovijedima i učenjima. Na tom putu čovjek stavlja koplje protiv mene kad radosno griješi protiv mojih zapovijedi i namjerava čvrsto ustrajati u svojem zlu sve dok ga više ne može činiti. To je zaista ono koplje koje ne dopušta da mu dođe Božja milost. Treći put je prosvjetljenje Duha Svetoga u srcu svakog čovjeka pomoću kojeg čovjek može prepoznati i rasuđivati što i kako veliko sam za njega učinio i kako sam veoma patio. Na tom mi putu kopa duboku jamu tako što u svojem srcu govori: 'Sve što mi se sviđa mi je draže od njegove ljubavi; jer imam već dosta ako mislim na ono što me u ovom životu raduje.' I tako on u dubokoj jami guši Božju ljubav zajedno s mojim djelima. Zaista, stanovnici grada Rima mi čine sve to i pokazuju mi to riječima i djelima. Ni za što se ne obaziru na moje riječi i djela i proklinju mene, moju majku i moje svete kako zaozbiljno tako i u šali, kako u radosti tako i u gnjevu i daju porugu umjesto zahvala. Ne žive prema kršćanskim običajima kao što sveta Crkva propisuje jer prema meni nemaju veću ljubav od đavola koji radije cijelu vječnost nose svoju bijedu i zadržavaju njezinu zlobu nego da me gledaju i budu sa mnom u vječnoj slavi. Oni su zaista ti koji ne žele primiti moje tijelo koje je na oltaru posvećeno iz kruha kao što sam odredio i čije primanje najviše pomaže protiv đavolskih kušnji. O, kako bijedni su oni koji dok su zdravi takvu pomoć ispljuvavaju i gnušaju je se jer se ne žele suzdržati od svojih grijeha. Zato ću im u moći svoga božanstva doći drugim, njima nepoznatim putem i izvršiti osvetu na prezirateljima moga čovještva. I kao što su mi na putovima pripremili tri prepreke da im ne bih mogao pristupiti, tako ću i ja njima pripremiti tri druge čiju će gorčinu osjetiti i kušati živi i mrtvi. Moj kamen je iznenadna i neočekivana smrt koja će ih zdrobiti tako da sve što imaju za svoje radosti ostane ovdje, a njihove duše će biti prisiljene doći pred moj sud. Moje koplje je moja pravednost koja će ih udaljiti od mene tako da nikad neće kušati moju dobrotu, iako sam ih otkupio i nikad neće vidjeti moju ljepotu, iako sam ih stvorio. Moja jama je mračna tmina pakla u koju će upasti da bi tu živjeli u vječnoj bijedi. Svi moji anđeli u nebu i svi moji sveti će ih osuditi, a zli duhovi i sve duše u paklu će ih proklinjati. Mislim na one i govorim o onima koji imaju gore spomenuta svojstva bilo da su svećenici, sekularni kler, laici ili žene ili njihovi sinovi i kćeri koji su dospjeli do starosti kad prepoznaju kako Bog zabranjuje sve grijehe, ali se ipak upuštaju u grijehe, dobrovoljno se isključuju iz Božje ljubavi i malo cijene njegov strah. Ipak, još uvijek imam istu volju koju sam imao kad sam visio na križu jer sam isti koji sam bio onda kad sam razbojniku koji je molio za milosrđe oprostio sve grijehe i otvorio vrata neba. Drugom razbojniku koji me prezreo otvorio sam zasune pakla u kojem će za svoje grijehe vječno biti mučen.“ Jedanaesto poglavlje Riječi svete Agneze slavnoj djevici koje je hvale i blagoslivljaju i kako djevicu moli za kćer. O slatkom i vrlo utješnom odgovoru Gospodina i djevice zaručnici i kako je ovaj svijet predstavljen loncem. Agneza reče: „O, Marijo, majko i djevice svih djevica, ti s pravom možeš biti nazvana zorom koju je Krist, pravo sunce, osvijetlio. Nazivam li te zorom zbog tvoga kraljevskog podrijetla ili zbog tvoga bogatstva ili tvoje časti? Nikako, već si zorom nazvana s pravom zbog svoje poniznosti, svjetla tvoje vjere i posebnog zavjeta čistoće. Ti si navijestila i donijela istinsko sunce, ti si radost pravednih, trepet đavola, utjeha grešnika. Zato te molim poradi vjenčanja koje je Bog u ono vrijeme održao s tobom da tvoja kćer može ustrajati u čašćenju i ljubavi tvoga Sina.“ Majka odgovori: „Kako shvaćaš to vjenčanje? Reci radi one koja ovdje sluša.“ Agneza odgovori: „Ti si zaista oboje, majka i djevica. Najljepše vjenčanje je izvršeno onog časa kad se Bog bez mješavine i smanjenja svoga božanstva sjedinio s čovjekom. Djevičanstvo i majčinstvo su u tebi povezani bez oštećenja djevičanskog stida i istovremeno si postala majka i kćer svoga stvoritelja jer si danas u vremenu rodila onoga koji je vječno rođen od Oca sve stvari učinio s Ocem. Duh Sveti je bio u tebi i izvan tebe i oko tebe i s tobom i oplodio te kad si Božjem glasniku dala pristanak. I sam je Sin Božji, kojeg si danas rodila, bio u tebi prije nego što je navjestitelj došao k tebi; zato imaj milosti na svojoj kćeri. Jer jednaka je onoj siromašnoj ženi koja živeći u dolini nije imala ništa osim malo živinčadi, naime jednu kokoš ili gusku, ali je gospodaru koji je živio na brijegu doline bila tako veoma predana da je sve što je imala od živinčadi iz ljubavi dala gospodaru na brijegu. Gospodar odgovori toj ženi: 'Imam obilje svih stvari i ne trebam tvoje; ali možda daješ malo da bi primila veće.' Na to će žena: 'Ne dajem ti to zato što ti je potrebno, već zato što si meni tako maloj ženi dopustio da stanujem na tvom brijegu i što me tvoje sluge poštuju. Zato ti nudim ovo malo da bi se uvjerio da bih ti donijela veće kad bih mogla i da se ne bih činila nezahvalnom prema tvojoj milosti.' Gospodar odgovori: 'Budući da me voliš takvom ljubavlju, podignut ću te na svoj brijeg i dati godišnje tebi i tvojima odjeću i hranu.' Jednako je i s tvojom kćeri; sve što je imala od živinčadi, to jest ljubav prema svijetu i svojoj djeci je napustila za tebe; zato tvojoj ljubavi pripada da se brine za nju.“ Majka odgovori Sinovoj zaručnici i reče: „Kćeri, budi čvrsta. Molit ću svog Sina koji će ti dati godišnju hranu i dati ti mjesto na brijegu gdje ga poslužuju tisuće tisuća anđela; jer kad bi se izbrojalo sve ljude koji su rođeni od Adama pa sve do zadnjega koji će biti rođen na zemlji, došlo bi više od deset anđela na jednoga. Svijet nije ništa drugo doli lonac. Vatra ispod lonca i pepeo su prijatelji svijeta; no Božji prijatelji su jednaki najboljem jelu u loncu. Kad stol bude spreman, gospodaru će se poslužiti ukusno jelo i ono će ga obradovati, a lonac će se razbiti, ali se vatra neće ugasiti.“ Dvanaesto poglavlje Riječi djevičanske majke kćeri o preokretima Božjih prijatelja u svijetu čas po duhovnim nevoljama, čas po utjehama. Što je duhovna nevolja i kako se Božji prijatelji trebaju vremenito radovati i tješiti. Majka reče: „U ovom svijetu Božji prijatelji se ponekad moraju naći u duhovnoj nevolji, a drugi put u duhovnoj utjesi. Duhovna utjeha dolazi od ulijevanja Duha Svetoga, razmatranja velikih Božjih djela, divljenja njegovoj strpljivosti i iz radosnog ispunjenja Božje volje. Duhovna nevolja se događa kad dušu protiv volje uznemiruju nečiste i mrske misli, kad osjeća strah kod obeščašćivanja Boga i kod propasti duša, kad je duh s razumnim razlogom prisiljen uplesti se u vremenite brige. Tako i Božji prijatelji ponekad mogu vremenitom utjehom primiti tješenje, primjerice okrjepljujućim riječima, pristojnom igrom i drugim djelima u kojima nema ničeg vrijednog prijekora i nečasnog kao što ćeš moći prepoznati u jednom primjeru. Ako se naime šaka pesnica uvijek drži zatvorenom, ili će se živci stegnuti, ili će ruka oslabiti. Tako je i u duhovnom. Kad bi duh stalno bio zahvaćen zanosom, zaboravio bi sam sebe i potonuo u oholosti tako da bi kruna njegove slave morala biti smanjena. Zato su ponekad Božji prijatelji tješeni ulijevanjem Duha Svetoga, ponekad pak uz Božje dopuštenje kušani nevoljama jer se nevoljama uništavaju korijeni grijeha, a plodovi pravednosti tjeraju korijenje. Ali Bog koji vidi srca i razumije sve stvari ograničava kušnje svojih prijatelja tako da im koriste jer sve čini i dopušta u pravednoj mjeri i težini. Budući da si odabrana da imaš duh Božji, ne uznemiruj se zbog Božje strpljivosti; jer pisano je da Bogu ne dolazi nitko koga Otac nije privukao. Ako pastir kitom cvijeća privlači i mami ovce u kuću i nakon toga kuću brižno zatvara, ovce, iako u njezinim prostorima mogu trčati ovamo i onamo, nemaju izlaz jer kuću čuvaju zidovi, a krov je visok i vrata zatvorena. Zato se ovce navikavaju jesti sijeno sve dok ne postanu pitome i jedu sijeno iz ruke pastira. Tako se dogodilo i s tobom; jer što ti se prije činilo teškim i nepodnošljivim, sad ti je postalo toliko lako da te ništa ne razveseljava kao Bog.“ Trinaesto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici o tome koje su suze Bogu prihvatljive, a koje nisu i od čega treba dati milostinju za duše preminulih i o Kristovom savjetu i uvjeravanju zaručnice. Sin reče: „Čudiš se zašto ne čujem one koje vidiš da prolijevaju mnoge suze i siromasima daju mnogo na moju čast. Odgovaram ti na prvo: ako se spajaju dva izvora od kojih je jedan čist, a drugi mutan i prljav, mutni izvor će zaprljati vodu čistog i tko će moći piti tu vodu? Tako je i sa suzama mnogih ljudi; kod jednih dolaze ponekad iz poniženja prirodnih sklonosti, ponekad od nevolja svijeta i iz straha od pakla; takve suze su prljave i smrdljive jer ne proizlaze iz Božje ljubavi. Za mene su slatke suze koje proizlaze iz razmatranja Božjih dobročinstava, iz razmatranja vlastitih grijeha i iz ljubavi prema Bogu. Takve suze uzdižu dušu od zemaljskog do neba i daju ljudima da se opet rode vječnom životu. Postoji dvostruko rađanje, tjelesno i duhovno. Tjelesno rađa čovjeka iz nečistoće u nečistoću, oplakuje tjelesnu štetu i radosno nosi napor svijeta. Sin takva rođenja nije sin suza jer se takvim suzama ne zaslužuje vječni život, duhovno rođenje stvara sina suza jer oplakuje kvarenje duše i brine se da sin ne vrijeđa Boga. Takva jedna majka je bliže sinu od one koja rađa tjelesno jer se takvim rađanjem duši stječe blaženi život. Što se tiče drugoga da daje siromasima milostinju odgovaram ti: Ako svojem sinu kupiš plašt od novca tvoga sluge, ne pripada li s pravom plašt onome koji posjeduje novac? Naravno da mu pripada! Tako je i na duhovan način; jer tko opterećuje svoje podčinjene ili bližnje da bi pomoću njihova novca pomogao dušama svojim dragih, više me tjera na gnjev nego što me ublažava i što je nepravedno oduzeto će pomoći onima koji to prethodno pravedno posjedovali, a ne onima za koje je dano. Ipak, onome koji ti je učinio dobro moraš opet učiniti dobro, kako na duhovan, tako i na tjelesan način; na duhovan način tako da Bogu upraviš molitve za njega jer nitko ne može vjerovati kako se Bogu veoma sviđaju molitve poniznih kao što ću ti pokazati na primjeru. Kad je netko jednom kralju htio ponuditi mnogo srebra, prisutni bi rekli: to je velik poklon. No kad bi za kralja izmolio jedan očenaš, bio bi ismijan. Kod Boga je upravo suprotno. Jer kad netko za dušu drugoga da jedan očenaš, to je Bogu draže od mnogo zlata. To se moglo vidjeti kod onog dobrog Grgura koji je svojom molitvom sam podigao poganskog cara na višu razinu. Drugo, reci mu slijedeće riječi: 'Budući da si mi iskazao dobro, molim Boga, nagraditelja svih, da Ti naplati po svojoj milosti.' Dalje mu reci ovako: 'Moj dragi, jedno ti savjetujem, za jedno te molim. Savjetujem ti da otvoriš oči svoga srca tako da razmatraš nepostojanost i taštinu svijeta, razmišljaj iznova kako se Božja ljubav veoma ohladila u tvome srcu i kako će teška biti kazna i strašan budući sud; zato probudi Božju ljubav u svome srcu tako da sve svoje vrijeme, djela, sklonosti i misli urediš na Božju čast. Također predaj svoju djecu Božjem udesu i određenju bez da zbog njih smanjiš Božju ljubav. Drugo, molim te da svojim molitvama nastojiš postići da ti Bog, koji može sve, daruje strpljivost i ispuni tvoje srce svojom blaženom ljubavlju.'“ Četrnaesto poglavlje Tješeće Kristove riječi zaručnici dok je bila u strahu da se ne boji onoga što je vidjela i čula jer je od Duha Svetoga. I kako je đavao simboliziran zmijom i lavom, utjeha Duha Svetoga jezikom i kako se treba oduprijeti đavlu. Sin reče: „Zašto se bojiš i brineš o tome da đavao miješa nešto u riječi Duha Svetoga? Je si li čula da je netko sačuvao jezik ako ga je stavio između zubi razjarenog lava? Ili je li netko sisao slatki med iz zmijina repa? Nikako! Tko je drugi lav, tko zmija doli đavao? Lav zbog pakosti, zmija zbog svoje lukavštine. A tko je drugi jezik doli utjeha Duha Svetoga? Što drugo predstavlja staviti jezik između lavljih zubi doli radi ljudske naklonosti i hvale zloporabiti riječi Duha Svetoga koji se pojavio u obliku jezika. Tko govori Božju hvalu radi dopadanja ljudima, zaista je prevaren od đavla jer one riječi, iako su Božje, nisu proizašle iz usta Božje ljubavi, a jezik, to jest utjeha Duha Svetoga će mu se oduzeti. Tko ne želi ništa osim Boga i kojemu je sve svjetovno mučno, čije tijelo ne traži vidjeti niti čuti ništa osim onoga što je Božje i čija duša se raduje u ulijevanju Duha Svetoga, taj ne može biti prevaren jer zao duh uzmiče pred dobrim duhom i ne usuđuje mu se približiti. Što drugo znači sisati med iz zmijina repa doli nadati se utjesi Duha Svetoga iz đavlovih nadahnuća što se ne može dogoditi jer bi se đavao prije dao ubiti tisuću puta nego da duši da riječ utjehe kad joj se život naginje kraju? Zato ne boj se! Jer Bog koji je započeo dobro u tebi će ga dovršiti s dobrim ciljem. Ali znaj da je đavao kao pas pušten s uzice koji kad vidi da ti Duh Sveti nije uliven, trči za tobom svojim kušnjama i savjetima. No staviš li protiv njega nešto čvrsto tako da ga zubi bole ili postanu tupi, brzo će uzmaknuti od tebe i neće ti naštetiti. Što je drugo to čvrsto što treba staviti protiv đavla doli božanska ljubav i poslušnost prema Božjim zapovijedima? Ugleda li ih đavao na tebi savršenima, njegovi zubi, to jest njegovi pothvati i njegova volja postaju neučinkoviti jer uzima u obzir da si radije sklon podnijeti sve neugodnosti nego djelovati protiv Božjih zapovijedi.“ Petnaesto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici o tome zašto dobri na ovom svijetu podnose muke, a zli imaju sreće i kako Bog kroz primjer tumači kako ponekad obećava vremenito, a misli se na duhovno i zašto Bog nije pretkazao svaki događaj sve do određenog sata, iako su mu poznati svi sati i trenuci. Sin Božji reče: „Čudiš se dok čuješ da Božji prijatelj koji treba biti čašćen podnosi muke, a Božji neprijatelj za kojeg vjeruješ da treba biti bičevan je čašćen. Odgovaram ti: moje se riječi moraju razumjeti na duhovan i tjelesni način. Jer što je drugo muka svijeta doli priprema i podizanje na krunu? A što je drugo sreća svijeta za čovjeka koji zloporabi milosti doli spuštanje u propast? Imati dakle muke u svijetu je istinsko uzdizanje na život; imati sreću u svijetu je za nepravedna čovjeka istinsko spuštanje u pakao. Da bi se tvoju strpljivost podučilo u Božjim riječima, kazat ću ti primjer. Bila jedna majka koja je imala dva sina; jedan je bio rođen u mračnoj tamnici i nije znao o ničemu drugome doli o tami i mlijeku svoje majke; drugi pak je rođen u maloj kućici i ima ljudsku hranu, mir u krevetu i služi mu sluškinja. Onome koji je rođen u tamnici majka reče: 'O, sine moj, kad bi htio izići iz tmine, imao bi ukusniju hranu, ljudsku hranu, mekše prebivalište i sigurno mjesto.' Kad je sin to čuo, izišao je. Da je majka obećava više, na primjer trkaće konje, kuće od bjelokosti ili brojnu poslugu, ne bi to vjerovao jer nije poznavao ništa osim tame i majčina mlijeka. Zato povremeno i Bog obećava neznatno da bi se pod tim razumjelo više da bi čovjek mogao naučiti si pod vremenitim predstaviti nebesko. Drugom pak sinu majka reče: 'O, sine moj, što ti koristi živjeti u ovoj lošoj kućici? Poslušaj zato moj savjet koji će ti biti od koristi. Znam dva grada. Stanovnici jednoga žive u beskrajnoj, neizrecivoj radosti i u častima bez kraja. U drugom se održavaju vježbe ratnika i svi koji se bore, postaju kraljevi, a svi koji su poraženi, pobjeđuju.' Kad je sin to čuo, izišao je na mjesto borbe, vratio se natrag i rekao majci: 'Na borilištu sam vidio čudesnu igru. Neki su bili oboreni i gaženi nogama, drugi su bili razodjeveni i ubijeni, ali svi su šutjeli, svi su se borili i nitko nije dizao glavu ili ruku protiv onih koji su ga obarali.' Majka mu odvrati: 'Grad koji si vidio nije ništa drugo doli predgrađe grada slave. U tom predgrađu Gospodin želi kušati one koji bi mogli ući u grad slave. One koji su se u borbi posebno istakli, u slavi će okruniti više. Kad si vidio da su oboreni bili razodjeveni, bičevani i da su šutjeli, to je bilo zato jer je naša odjeća bila zaprljana tamom naše kućice i jer je potrebna velika borba i rad da bi postala čista.' Sin odgovori: 'Ali teško je dati se gaziti nogama i šutjeti i smatram boljim vratiti se u kućicu.' Majka mu odgovori i reče: 'Ako ostaneš u ovoj kućici, iz naše će tame i našeg smrada nastati crvi i zmije od čijeg slušanja će se tvoje uši zgroziti, čiji ugriz će smrznuti svu tvoju snagu tako da ćeš radije htjeti da se nisi rodio nego da si u društvu s njima.' Prema ovome što je čuo od svoje majke koja je pod tjelesnim dobrom smatrala duhovno, mladić je postao odvažniji i revnije je težio ka kruni. Tako čini i Bog. Jer ponekad obećava i daje vremenito, ponekad obećava tjelesno pri čemu misli na duhovno da bi duh po primljenim milostima bio potaknut na revnost i po duhovnom razumu bio ponižen da ne bi bio ponosan sam na sebe kao što je Bog učinio s Izraelom. Jer prvo im je obećao i dao vremenito i izveo je nad njima čuda da bi po njima mogli biti odgojeni za nevidljivo i duhovno. Kad je potom u njihovu razumu spoznaja Boga postala veća, Bog je s prorocima razgovarao mračnim i teško razumljivim riječima pri čemu je umiješao nešto utješnog i radosnog, naime kad je narodu obećao povratak u svoju domovinu, stalni mir i obnovu svega čemu je prijetilo rušenje. Iako je tjelesni narod sva ta obećanja shvaćao i htio da se ispune tjelesno, Bog je prije znao i uredio da se nešto ispuni na tjelesni, drugo na duhovan način. Sad bi mogla pitati: zašto je Bog kojem su poznati svi sati i trenuci nije sve pojedino prorekao jasno i na pojedine sate ili zašto je rekao jedno, a mislio drugo? Odgovaram ti: Izrael je bio tjelesan i htio je samo tjelesno i nevidljivo je mogao shvatiti samo pomoću vidljivoga. Zato se svidjelo Bogu odgajati svoj narod na više načina da bi oni koji su vjerovali obećanjima zbog svoje vjere mogli biti okrunjeni više, da bi koji napreduju u dobru postali to više gorljiviji, da bi prestupnici mogli prestati griješiti bez straha, da bi oni kušani mukama to strpljivije nosili svoju patnju, da bi oni koji rade mogli radosnije ustrajati i da bi oni koji očekuju mogli pomoću mračnog obećanja biti okrunjeni to više; jer da je Bog tjelesnima obećao samo duhovno, svi bi bili mlačni u ljubavi nebeskih stvari. Da je pak obećao samo tjelesno, koja bi se razlika onda našla između ljudi i stoke? No da bi čovjek kao jedan od onih koji treba umrijeti gospodario svojim tijelom u pravednosti, ljubazni i mudri Bog mu je dao tjelesno; da bi pak želio nebesko, pokazao mu je nebeska dobročinstva i čuda; da bi se bojao griješiti, pokazao mu je strašne sudove, također i napade koje uzrokuju zli anđeli i da bi on, koji rasvjetljuje tamu obećanja i dodjeljuje mudrost, mogao biti očekivan i željen, pomiješalo se mračno i dvojbeno s utješnim. Zato i danas Bog tjelesnim usporedbama pokazuje duhovna značenja i kad govori o tjelesnoj časti, misli na duhovnu tako da bi se samo Bogu pripisalo sve prvenstvo podučavanja; jer što je drugo čast svijeta doli vjetar i teret i smanjenje Božje utjehe? Što je pak drugo nevolja doli priprema vrlina? Nije li dakle ako se pravedniku obeća čast svijeta to pljačka duhovnog dobitka? A što je drugo obećati nevolje svijeta doli lijek i protuotrov protiv velike slabosti? Zato se, kćeri moja, Božje riječi mogu višestruko razumjeti bez da se pritom misli na bilo kakvu promjenjivost u Bogu, već da se divi i boji njegove mudrosti. Jer kao što sam prorocima mnoge stvari rekao na tjelesan način koje su se i ostvarile na tjelesan način, tako sam rekao i mnogo toga na tjelesan način što se ispunilo ili razumjelo na duhovan način. Tako činim i sada i kad se to dogodi, reći ću ti razlog.“ Šesnaesto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri kako đavao često lukavo pod odorom pobožnosti vodi i neke od Božjih slugu da bi ih uznemiravao. Kojima se daju oprosti i kako i kako je uređenje Crkve prikazano guskom, a Bog kokoši. Tko je dostojan biti nazvan Božjim pilićem. Majka je razgovarala s Kristovom zaručnicom: „Zašto ste primili ovog čovjeka čiji jezik govori velike riječi, ali čiji je život nepoznat, čiji su običaji svjetovni?“ Ona odgovori i reče: „Jer ga se smatralo pobožnim i nisam htjela upasti u nevolje što sam prezrela čovjeka poznata po govoru. No da sam prije znala da se ne sviđa Bogu, ne bih ga primila kao ni zmiju.“ Na to će joj Majka: „Ta tvoja dobra volja je čuvala njegov jezik i njegovo srce i držala u ogradi da vas ne bi uznemiravao i stvarao vam brige, ali lukavi đavao vam je doveo vuka u janjećoj koži kako bi našao prigodu da vam priredi nevolju i navede vas na brbljanje.“ Ona odgovori: „Nama se čini kao da je pobožan i pokajnički i kao da posjećuje svete i rekao je da se želi suzdržati od grijeha.“ Majka odgovori: „Tamo gdje je guska s perjem, reci mi jede li se meso ili se jede perje? Nije li perje ogavno želucu dok meso hrani i jača? Tako je na duhovan način uređenje i pravilo svete Crkve. Ona je kao guska gdje je tijelo Kristovo predstavlja svježe meso, sakramenti unutarnje dijelove guske, a krila vrline i djela mučenika i ispovjednika. Paperje predstavlja ljubav i strpljivost svetih, a krilna perja oprost koji su sveti muževi dopustili i zaslužili. Svatko dakle tko dođe k oprostu s namjerom da se oslobodi krivnje za svoje ranije grijehe, ali pritom želi ustrajati u ranijim poročnim navikama, on doduše ima krilno perje guske, ali duša se njima niti ne hrani, niti jača, već dok se oduzmu, služe za odbaciti. Tko pak u stavu prema oprostu odbacuje grijeh, vraća nepravedno stečeno, nepravedno ozlijeđenom daje zadovoljštinu, ne stiče nijedan jedini novčić sa sramotnom dobiti, niti jedan dan ne želi živjeti prema drugome nego Božjoj volji, podvrgava se njegovoj volji u nesreći i sreći, bježi od sreće svijeta i njegova prijateljstva, takav će postići oproštenje grijeha i pred licem Božjim biti sličan Božjem anđelu.“ Ona odgovori: „O, Majko Milosrđa, moli za onoga da može naći milost pred očima tvoga Sina.“ Majka odgovori: „Duh Sveti ga posjećuje, ali nešto kao kamen leži pred njegovim srcem i sprječava ulazak Božje milosti. Jer Bog je kao kokoš koja toplo drži svoja jaja iz kojih trebaju postati živi mladi. Sva jaja koja leže pod kokoši primaju njezinu toplinu, dok drugo što se nalazi u blizini ne. Majka također ni ne razbija ljusku jajeta u kojem je mlado, već se mlado samo trudi probiti je kljunom. Kad majka to vidi, pripremi piliću toplo mjesto gdje može opstati. Tako Bog sve posjećuje svojom milošću. Oni koji misle i govore: 'Želimo se suzdržati od grijeha koliko god možemo, stremiti prema savršenstvu.', Duh Sveti posjećuje češće da bi to mogli savršenije; oni pak koji svu svoju volju podlože Bogu i ne žele učiniti niti najmanje protiv Božje ljubavi, već slijede one koje vide da teže prema savršenijem i pokoravaju se savjetu poniznih ljudi i mudro se odupiru pokretima svoga tijela, njih Bog kao kokoš prima pod sebe tako što im svaki jaram čini lakim i tješi ih u njihovim teškim situacijama. Oni naprotiv koji slijede svoju vlastitu volju i misle da je ono malo dobra što čine vrijedno plaće pred Bogom i koji ne streme za većim savršenstvom, već ustraju na onome što obraduje srce i svoju slabost opravdavaju primjerom drugih i svoju krivnju pokvarenošću drugih pokušavaju učiniti lakšom, takvi neće postati Božji pilići jer nemaju volju razbiti tvrdoću i taštinu svoga srca, već bi, kad bi mogli, radije željeli živjeti dulje kako bi mogli dugo ustrajati u grijehu. Tako nisu činili dobri Zakej niti Magdalena, već su Bogu, jer su ga vrijeđali u svi svojim udovima, dali sve svoje udove da bi zadovoljili uvredu. I budući da su se bili popeli na svjetovnu čast koja im je služila na smrt, u poniznosti su sišli na svoj prezir jer je teško istovremeno voljeti Boga i svijet ako nisi kao ona životinja koja je imala oči sprijeda i straga; ipak će jedan takav koliko god pažljiv bio trpjeti nevolje. Oni pak koji su kao ovaj Zakej i Magdalena su izabrali siguran dio.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je bio nadstojnik is Östergotlanda i došao je više iz straha nego iz ljubavi na godinu jubileja o kojoj Krist govori u Rimu: „Svatko tko je izbjegao neku opasnost treba paziti da opet ne upadne u nju; jer i pomorac u luci koji ima preveliko pouzdanje dolazi u opasnost. Zato se ovaj treba čuvati da ne stupi u prijašnje stanje svoje službe. Inače, ne bude li se čuvao, izgubit će ono što je ugodno. Skupljeno će završiti kod stranaca. Djeca neće primiti nasljedstvo i on sam neće bez boli umrijeti među strancima.“ Kad se vratio kući, opet je postao ubirač poreza i sve se dogodilo ovako. Sedamnaesto poglavlje Vrlo dobra poduka svete Agneze za kćer da živi dobro i hvalevrijedno i da se čuva zlog i protiv Boga nezahvalnog života. Ovdje su snaga i strpljivost predstavljeni jednim kolima, a četirima kotačima četiri vrline: sve radi Boga savršeno napustiti, poniznost, Boga mudro voljeti i tijelo pametno držati u ogradi. Dodano je i ponešto drugog za redovnike. Agneza je razgovarala s zaručnicom i reče: „Je si li danas vidjela oholu ženu na kolima oholosti?“ Zaručnica joj odgovori: „Vidjela sam je i uznemirila se jer se ondje hvale meso i krv, prašina i prljavština, a trebali bi se s pravom poniziti. Jer što je ta raskoš doli rasipno trošenje Božjih darova, sablazan običnog puka, rastuživanje pravednih, pustošenje siromašnih, prizivanje Božjeg gnjeva, zaboravljanje samog sebe, teška presuda za budući sud i gubitak duša?“ Agneza odvrati: „Raduj se, kćeri moja, da si tako odgojena, zato ću ti opisati kola na kojima možeš sigurno odmarati. Kola na kojima trebaš sigurno sjediti je snaga i strpljivost u nevoljama. Kad čovjek počne obuzdavati tijelo i prepuštati svu svoju volju Bogu, onda se u njegovo srce rado prikrada oholost koja čovjeka izdiže iznad njega kao da je sličan Bogu ili pravednu čovjeku ili ga napada nestrpljivost ili neskromnost tako da se ili vrati natrag svojim starim navikama ili gubi na revnosti pri čemu postaje nespretan za Božji posao. Zato treba skromnu strpljivost tako da ne uzmakne nestrpljivo niti neskromno ustraje, već se ravna prema snagama i vremenima. Prvi kotač na tim kolima je savršena volja sve napustiti radi Boga i ne željeti ništa drugo doli Boga. Jer postoje mnogi koji na kraju napuste vremenito kako bi izbjegli odvratnosti, a bez da im istovremeno nedostaje nešto za korist i uživanje. Kotač tih ljudi se ne da voditi niti okretati. Ako ih opterećuje siromaštvo, žele blagostanje, pritišće li ih nesreća, zahtijevaju sreću; kuša li ih prijezir, mrmljaju o Božjoj providnosti i teže za častima. Zabrani li im se nešto što im je protivno, traže vlastitu slobodu. Zato se Bogu sviđa volja koja niti u sreći niti u nesreći ne želi imati nešto od svojeg. Drugi kotač je poniznost pomoću koje se čovjek smatra nevrijednim svega dobroga tako što svakog sata pred očima drži svoje grijehe i pred licem Božjim se smatra krivim. Treći kotač je Boga mudro voljeti. Boga istinski mudro voli onaj koji kad se ogleda mrzi svoje pogreške, koji je zabrinut radi grijeha svoga bližnjih i rođaka, raduje se nasuprot tome njihovu duhovnu napretku Bogu, koji ne želi da mu prijatelj živi samo za svoju korist i prednost, već da služi Bogu i više se boji svog napredovanja u svijetu da ne bi mogao povrijediti Boga. Takva ljubav je mudra ukoliko se mrze poroci i kad ih se ne hrani radi naklonosti i časti i kad se najviše voli one koje se u ljubavi prema Bogu vidi najrevnijima. Četvrti kotač je mudro mrtvljenje tijela. Tko je u braku i misli ovako: 'Gledaj, tijelo me mami na neuredan način; budem li živio prema tijelu, sigurno znam da ću razgnjeviti stvoritelja tijela koji može udariti i oslabiti, koji će ubiti i suditi; zato ću radi Božje ljubavi voljno svoje tijelo držati u ogradi, živjeti na način koji pripada Bogu i uređen prema njegovoj časti. ' Tko tako misli i moli Boga za pomoć, njegov kotač će Bogu biti prijatan. Ako je netko redovnik i misli ovako: 'Gledaj, moje tijelo me mami na požudu, nude se mjesto, vrijeme i sve za njegovanje radosti, no ipak uz Božju pomoć radi mojih svetih položenih zavjeta neću griješiti zbog prolaznog radovanja jer veliko je dobro to na što sam se zavjetovao Bogu; siromašan sam ušao, želim izići još siromašniji; moram položiti račun o svemu, zato ću biti suzdržljiv kako ne bih rasrdio svoga Boga, kako ne bih dao sablazan svojem bližnjem i kako ne bih sebe činio krivokletnikom.' Takva suzdržljivost je vrijedna velike plaće. Kad je netko u častima i lagodnom životu i misli ovako: 'Gledaj, imam izobilje svih stvari, a siromasima nedostaje, a ipak svi imamo jednog Boga. Što sam ja zaslužio, a što je onaj skrivio? Što je tijelo drugo doli hrana crvima? Što su drugo tolike požude doli bolesti i uzroci oslabljenja, gubitak vremena i navođenje na grijeh? Zato želim svoje tijelo držati u ogradi tako da crvi u njemu ne bi bjesnjeli, da ne bih morao podnijeti težak sud i da ne potratim beskorisno vrijeme kajanja i ukoliko se moje razmaženo meso neće moći lako pokrenuti na otvrdnuće, postupno ću mu oduzimati ponešto od previše slatkog tako da može dobro opstati i ima potrebno, ali ne izobilje.' Tko tako misli i čini što može, on se također može zvati ispovjednikom i mučenikom jer se to može nazvati jednom vrstom mučeništva kad se ima radosti i ne slijedi ih se, kad se stoji u častima, a prezire se čast, biti velik kod ljudi, a sam o sebi smatrati najmanje, takav kotač se Bogu vrlo sviđa. Gledaj, kćeri moja, nacrtala sam ti kola čiji vozač je tvoj anđeo ukoliko ne zbaciš njegovu ogradu i jaram s tvog vrata, to jest ukoliko ne izbiješ spasonosna nadahnuća i ukoliko svoje srce i osjetila ne pustiš s uzde ispraznostima i lakrdijama. Sad ću ti izložiti i ona kola na kojima je sjedila spomenuta žena. Zaista, kola su njezina nestrpljivost, naime prema Bogu, prema bližnjima i prema samoj sebi; protiv Boga tako što njegove tajne odluke podređuje svojem sudu ako joj nisu po želji; protiv bližnjega tako što mu čini zlo jer ne može postići njegova dobra; protiv sebe je puna nestrpljivosti otkriti tajne želje svoga srca. Prvi kotač tih kola je ponos jer si daje prednost pred drugima i sudi druge, prezire ponizne i bori se za časti. Drugi kotač je neposlušnost prema Božjim zapovijedima koja u njezino srce uvodi ispriku za njezinu slabost, prijezir njezine krivnje, tamu srca i obranu zlobe. Treći kotač je požuda za svjetovnim stvarima koja kod nje proizvodi rasipanje u trošenju, zanemarivanje i zaboravljanje same sebe, strah srca pred budućnosti, mlačnost u ljubavi prema Bogu. Četvrti kotač je njezino samoljublje po kojem se isključuje iz iskazivanja časti i straha prema svom Bogu i ne obazire se na svoj kraj i sud. Vozač tih kola je đavao koji je čini radosnom i odvažnom na sve što joj pošalje u srce. Dva konja koja vuku kola su nada u dugi život i volja griješiti sve do kraja. Uzda je sram od ispovijedi. Ta uzda vodi dušu kroz nadu u dugi život i volju da se ustraje u grijehu dalje s pravog puta i tako je opterećuje grijehom da ne može ustati niti po strahu, niti sramu, niti po opomeni, nego kad misli da čvrsto stoji, tone, ukoliko Božja milost ne pomogne, u dubinu.“ Dodatak Krist je dalje govorio o istoj ženi i reče: „Ona je bjelouška koja ima jezik bludnice, u srcu zmajevu žuč, a u mesu gorak otrov. Zato će njezina jaja biti otrovna. Sretni oni koji neće iskusiti njihov teret.“ Osamnaesto poglavlje Pohvalne riječi kćeri slavnoj Djevici i ljubak Djevičin odgovor kćeri u kojem Djevica uručuje kćeri mnoge darove i mnoga druga dobra od sebe, apostola i svetih. „O, slatka Marijo“, reče zaručnica. „Blagoslovljena bila vječnim blagoslovom jer si djevica prije rođenja, djevica nakon rođenja, djevica s muža i nesumnjiva djevica kad je muž sumnjao. Budi zato blagoslovljena jer si majka i djevica, Bogu najdraža, najčišća ispred svih anđela, s apostolima najsavršenija u vjeri, najjače si kušana u boli srca, od ispovjednika najsvjetlija u suzdržljivosti, najizvrsnija u čistoći od svih djevica. Zato neka te blagoslivlja sve što je ispod i iznad jer Bog, Stvoritelj, po tebi je postao čovjekom. Po tebi pravednik nalazi milost, grešnik oproštenje, mrtvac život, prognanik povratak u svoju domovinu.“ Djevica odvrati: „Pisano je da je Petru kad je mom Sinu posvjedočio da je Sin Božji odgovoreno: 'Blažen ti, Šimune; jer ovo ti nisu otkrili tijelo i krv.' Tako i ja sad kažem: ovaj pozdrav ti nije otkrila tvoja tjelesna duša, već onaj koji je bio bez početka i bez kraja je. Zato budi ponizna, bit ću milosrdna prema tebi. Ivan Krstitelj, kao što je obećao, bit će blag; Petar će ti biti nježan, a Pavao jak kao div. Ivan će ti reći: kćeri, sjedni na koljeno; Petar nasuprot tome: o, kćeri, otvori usta i nahranit ću te hranom slatkoće; Pavao će te odjenuti i naoružati oružjem ljubavi. Ja, koja sam Majka, predstavit ću te svojem Sinu. Ipak, kćeri moja, ovo možeš shvatiti i u duhovnom smislu. Ivan, čije ime se tumači kao Božja milost, predstavlja istinsku poslušnost; jer Ivan je bio i jest sladak; sladak roditeljima zbog čudesne milosti, sladak ljudima zbog vrlo posebna propovijedanja, Bogu sladak zbog svetosti njegova života i njegove poslušnosti; jer pokoravao se u svojoj mladosti, bio je poslušan u sreći kao i u odurnostima, pokoravao se i ostao je nizak, iako je mogao biti čašćen; bio je poslušan i u smrti. Poslušnost dakle govori: sjedni na koljeno, to jest pridigni se niskome i imat ćeš visoko; napusti gorko i imat ćeš slatko; pusti vlastitu volju neka ode ako želiš biti malena; prezri zemaljsko i postat ćeš nebeska; prezri izobilje i imat duhovno izobilje. Pod Petrom se misli na vjeru svete Crkve. Kao što je Petar ostao postojan do kraja, tako će i vjera svete Crkve ostati postojana bez kraja. Petar dakle, to jest sveta vjera govori: otvori usta i primit ćeš najbolju hranu, to jest otvori razum svoje duše i u svetoj Crkvi ćeš naći najslađu hranu, to jest Gospodinovo tijelo u sakramentu oltara, stari i novi zakon, izlaganje učitelja, strpljivost mučenika, poniznost ispovjednika, čistoću djevica i temelj svih vrlina. Zato traži svetu vjeru u crkvi svetog Petra, zadrži pronađeno u sjećanju i izvrši je u svojim djelima. Pod Pavlom se nasuprot tome misli na strpljivost. On je bio revan protiv napadača svete vjere, radostan u nevoljama, postojan u nadi, strpljiv u bolestima, milosrdan prema tužnima, gostoljubiv prema siromasima, milosrdan prema grešnicima, majstor i učitelj sviju i sve do kraja ustrajan u ljubavi Božjoj. Pavao će te dakle, to jest strpljivost, opremiti oružjem vrlina jer je istinska strpljivost utemeljena i učvršćena u primjerima i strpljivosti Krista i njegovih svetih. Ona zapaljuje ljubav u srcu, potiče duh na hrabra djela, čini čovjeka poniznim, blagim, milosrdnim, revnim za nebeskim, zabrinutim za samog sebe, ustrajnim u onome što je započeo. Svakog čovjeka dakle kojeg poslušnost odgoji na koljenu poniznosti, vjera hrani hranom slatkoće, strpljivost odijeva oklopom vrlina, svakog takvog ja, Majka Milosrđa, uvodim svojem Sinu koji će ga okruniti krunom svoje slatkoće. Jer u njemu je neshvatljiva snaga, neusporediva mudrost, neizreciva hrabrost, ljubav vrijedna divljenja. Iako sad, kćeri moja, razgovaram samo s tobom, pod tobom ipak podrazumijevam sve koji djelima ljubavi slijede svetu vjeru; jer kao što se pod jednim jedinim čovjekom podrazumijeva Izraelce, tako ti predstavljaš sve istinske vjernike.“ Devetnaesto poglavlje Uzvišena hvala djevičanske ljepote Majke Božje i kako Sin Božji svoju Majku uspoređuje sa zlatarom. “O, slatka Marijo, nova ljepoto, blistava ljepoto, ti mi dođi u pomoć tako da moja ružnoća postane lijepa i da se moja ljubav zapali. Tvoja ljepota daje glavi tri prednosti. Prvo to što čisti pamćenje ulaze ljupko; drugo da se radosno zadrži što se čuje; treće da se ražarenom revnošću širi na bližnjeg. Tvoja ljepota daje tri prednosti srcu. Prvo uzima težak teret mrzovolje dok se razmatraju tvoja ljubav i poniznost; drugo, očima daje suze kad se upravi pogled prema tvojem siromaštvu i strpljivosti; treće, daje srcu unutarnji žar slatkoće ako se iskreno njeguje sjećanje tvoje ljupke dobrote. Zaista, ženo, ti si najdragocjenija ljepota, najpoželjnija ljepota jer si slabima dana kao pomoć, ožalošćenima na utjehu, svima za posrednicu. Zato svi koji su čuli da ćeš se roditi i koji znaju da si se već rodila mogu uskliknuti: 'Ti blistava ljepoto, rasvijetli našu tamu; dođi, ti najdragocjenija ljepoto i uzmi našu sramotu; dođi, najljubaznija ljepoto i ublaži našu gorčinu; dođi, najmoćnija ljepoto i oslobodi nas našeg zarobljeništva; dođi, ti najuvaženija ljepoto i ukloni našu ružnoću. Blagoslovljena i poštovana tako stvorena, tako velika ljepota koju su svi patrijarsi željeti vidjeti, o kojoj su svi patrijarsi pjevali, kojoj su se radovali svi izabrani.'“ Majka odgovori: „Blagoslovljen Bog, koji je moja ljepota i koji ti je dao takve riječi za reći. Zato ti kažem da će te najstarija, vječna i najljepša ljepota koja me napravila i stvorila jačati, najstarija i nova ljepota koja sve obnavlja i koja je bila u meni i koja izlazi iz mene podučavat će te čudesnome, najpoželjnija ljepota koja sve razveseljava i obraduje zapalit će tvoju dušu njezinom ljubavlju. Zato se uzdaj u Boga jer kad se bude pojavila nebeska ljepota, sva će zemaljska ljepota biti posramljena i smatrana gnojem.“ Potom Sin Božji reče Majci: „O, blagoslovljena Majko, ti si slična zlataru koji priprema lijepo djelo. Svi koji ga vide, raduju se i nude zlato i drago kamenje da bi djelo postiglo savršenstvo. Tako ti, ljubljena Majko, svakom koji se trudi uzdići Boga pružaš svoju pomoć i nikoga ne puštaš praznog bez svoje utjehe. Zato te se s pravom može nazvati krvlju moga srca; jer kao što su krvlju svi udovi tijela oživljavaju i jačaju, tako svako po tebi dolazi oživljava iz grijeha i postaje to plodniji za Boga.“ Dvadeseto poglavlje Poduka svete Agneze kćeri da se ne treba vraćati niti koračati naprijed više nego joj dolikuje. O načinu kojeg se treba držati prilikom i nakon početka suzdržljivosti i koja suzdržljivost je Bogu prijatna. Agneza reče: „Budi postojana, kćeri, i ne uzmiči natrag jer otrovni zmijin zub vreba tvoju petu. Ne idi niti naprijed više nego si dužna jer ispred tebe je oštrica oštrog koplja koja će te raniti budeš li išla dalje više nego je ispravno. Što je drugo koračanje unatrag doli pokajati se kod kušnje zbog uzimanja trpkog, ali spasonosnog puta, željeti se vratiti natrag starim navikama i u srcu pasti prljave misli? Kad takve stvari gode duši, zamračuju sve dobro i postupno je vuku od svega dobrog. Ne smiješ niti koračati naprijed više nego si dužna, to jest mučiti se iznad svojih snaga ili druge nasljedovati iznad svoje prirode u dobrim djelima jer je Bog od vječnosti uredio da će za djela ljubavi i poniznosti nebo biti otvoreno ako se u svim stvarima očuvala mjera i jednostavnost. No zavidni đavao nagovara nesavršena čovjeka da posti iznad svoje snage, da obećava neuobičajeno i nepodnošljivo i oponaša savršeno bez da uzme svoje snage i svoju slabost u razmatranje tako da kad se snaga smanji, čovjek ono što je loše započeo bilo nastavlja više iz srama pred ljudima nego pred Bogom, bilo to brže pada zbog svoje nerazumnosti i slabosti. Zato se moraš odmjeriti potpuno prema sebi, to jest prema svojoj slabosti ili svojoj snazi jer su neki po prirodi slabiji, drugi jače, neki po Božjoj milosti revniji, drugi po dobroj navici radosniji za djelovanje. Zato uredi svoj život prema savjetu onih koji se boje Boga da te pri tvojoj nepažnji ne rane zmija ili oštrica zatrovanog mača, to jest da nadasve otrovno đavlovo došaptavanje ne prevari tvoje srce pa da ne bi htjela biti smatrana za nešto što nisi ili željela biti nešto što premašuje tvoje snage i sposobnost. Postoje neki koji misle da po svojim zaslugama mogu postići nebo i Bog ih po svojoj tajnoj odluci pošteđuje đavlovih kušnji. Postoje i drugi koji pretpostavljaju da mogu zadovoljiti Boga za svoje grijehe dobrim djelima. Svi oni su u zabludi; jer kad bi čovjek, tko god on bio, stotinu puta ubio svoje tijelo, ne bi Bogu mogao odgovoriti niti jednim od tisuću. On je taj koji daje mogućnosti i volju; on daje vremena i zdravlje; on ispunja želje dobrih; on daje bogatstvo i slavu; on je taj koji ubija i oživljava, uzvisuje i ponižava i sve je u njegovoj ruci. Zato samo njemu treba iskazati svu čast i nikakve zasluge ljudi kod Boga ne dolaze u obzir. Na to što si se čudila onoj ženi koja je došla po oprost, ali se dala obeščastiti, odgovaram ti: neke žene žive u suzdržanosti bez da je vole, čija želja za ugođajem nije velika, čija kušnja nije žestoka, koje bi, kad bi im se ponudila časna udaja, doduše je htjele prihvatiti, ali budući da im se ne nudi ništa otmjeno, sve niže preziru. I tako povremeno iz suzdržljivosti nastaju oholost i drskost iz čijih poticaja se po Božjoj dozvoli događa da padnu kao što si već čula. No ako se jedna žena postavi tako da se ne bi htjela zamrljati nijednom i da joj se ponudi cijeli svijet, nije moguće da se takva preda sramoti. Kad bi Bog ipak pomoću svoje tajne pravednosti dopustio da jedna takva padne, to bi joj se više dogodilo radi postizanja krune nego zbog grijeha ukoliko je bilo protiv njezine volje. Zato znaj za sigurno da je Bog kao orao koji iz svoje visine gleda na najdublje. Ukoliko vidi nešto kako se diže sa zemlje, baca to kao pomoću praćke. No ugleda li nešto otvorno što mu je mrsko, udara kao strijela, curi li na njega nešto nečisto, snažno to strese i udalji sa sebe. Tako čini i Bog. Kad vidi da se srca ljudi iz slabosti tijela ili po đavlovim kušnjama protiv volje duha uzdižu protiv Boga, odmah to uništava kao praćkom pomoću nadahnuća za kajanje i patnje i čini da se čovjek povrati Bogu i samome sebi. Ako Bog vidi da je u srce ušla požuda tijela ili bogatstva, probija srce strijelom svoje ljubavi tako da se čovjek ne bi ustrajnošću u grijehu odvojio od Boga. Zamrlja li dušu nešto nečisto od oholosti ili gnoja bludnost, odbacuje to postojanošću vjere i nade da duh ne bi otvrdnuo u porocima ili da se s Bogom povezana duša ne bi zamrljala na svoju štetu. Zato, kćeri moja, promišljaj pri svim svojim nadahnućima i djelima Božju pravednost i milosrđe i uvijek se obaziri na kraj.“ Dvadeset i prvo poglavlje Riječi zaručnice Bogu o njegovoj snazi i Djevičin odgovor kćeri koji je jača. Kako dobri i Božji sluge ne trebaju prestati propovijedati i opominjati pogane bilo da se obrate ili ne što se dokazuje kroz primjer. „Blagoslovljen bio Ti, moj Bože, koji si trojedin i jedan, trostruk u osobama, a jedan u biću. Ti si dobrota i mudrost i sama ljepota i moć. Ti si pravednost i sama istina po kojoj sve jest, živi i postoji. Zaista sličiš cvijetu koji divno raste na polju i od kojeg svi koji mu se približe primaju slatkoću u okusu, olakšanje u mozgu, radovanje za oči i jačanje u preostalim udovima. Zato će svi koji Ti se približe postati ljepši po tome što će napustiti grijeh, postat će mudriji tako što slijede Tvoju volju, a ne onu tijela, postat će pravedniji tako što idu za koristi duše i Tvojom časti. Zato, o, najljubazniji Bože, daj mi da volim ono što Te raduje: muževno se oduprijeti kušnjama, prezirati sve svjetovno i postojano Te zadržati u svojem pamćenju.“ Majka odgovori: „Ovaj pozdrav ti je zaslužio onaj dobri Jeronim koji je pustio lažnu mudrost da ode i pronašao je pravu istinsku mudrost, koji je prezirao zemaljsku čast i zadobio je samog Boga. Sretan taj Jeronim, sretni oni koji slijede njegov nauk i njegov život; volio je udovice, bio je ogledalo onih koji su napredovali i učitelj cijele istine i čistoće. Ali govori, kćeri moja, što te brine u tvojem srcu?“ I ona reče: „Dolazi mi misao koja govori: 'Ako si dobra, onda je tvoja dobrota dovoljna za tebe. Što te se tiče druge upravljati i poučavati bolje? To je protiv tvoje službe i staleža.' Od te misli mi je duša tako otvrdnula da zaboravlja samu sebe i ohladnjuje u Božjoj ljubavi.“ Majka Božja odgovori: „Ta pomisao odvlači mnoge od Boga koji su već napredovali u vrlini; jer đavolja je stvar to da dobre sprječava da podukom pokreću zle na pokoru, a već dobre dovode na sve višu i višu razinu savršenstva. Tako bi onaj eneuh koji je čitao Izaiju premda s manjom kaznom stigao u pakao, ali Filip mu je došao u susret, podučio ga je kratkom putu u nebo i uzdigao ga na sretno mjesto. Tako je i Petar bio poslan Korneliju. Da je Kornelije umro prije, zbog svoje bi vjere doduše došao do okrepe, ali Petar je došao i silno ga povukao na vrata života. Na sličan je način Pavao došao Dioniziju i odveo ga je k blaženoj nagradi. Zato Božji prijatelji ne bi trebali biti oneraspoloženi u Božjoj službi, već raditi da se zao čovjek popravi, a dobar čovjek dospje na više savršenstvo. Tko bi imao volju svim prolaznicima propovijedati da je Isus Krist uistinu Sin Božji i potom stremio koliko god dobro bi mogao raditi na obraćenju drugih, ne bi primio ništa manju milost ako se nitko ili bi se samo malobrojni htjeli obratiti nego kad bi se svi obratili. Zato ti kažem kao primjer: kad bi dva najamnika po gospodarevoj naredbi prekopali vrlo tvrdo brdo i kad bi jedan našao probrano zlato, a drugi ništa, obojica bi zbog svog rada i svoje volje bili dostojni jednake plaće. Tako i Pavao koji ih je obratio više nego preostali apostoli koji su ih obratili manje. Svi su bili jedne volje, ali Božje uređenje je skriveno. Zato se ne treba popustiti ako samo malobrojni prime Božju riječ ili ako nitko to ne učini. Jer kao što trn čuva ružu i magarac nosi svog gospodara, tako i đavao po trnu grijeha pomoću nevolja koristi izabranima kao ružama da po oholosti srca propali u beskorisnu razuzdanost i kao magarac i nosi Božjoj utjesi i većoj nagradi. Dvadeset i drugo poglavlje Kako u novija vremena zloba ljudi nadmašuje đavlovu lukavost i kako su ljudi sad spremniji griješiti nego što je đavao spreman kušati. O osudi koja će se dosuditi protiv takvih. Kako Božji prijatelji trebaju muževno i hitro raditi kroz propovijedi i o ulijevanju znanja u njegove prijatelje. Sin reče: „Kad bih mogao biti uznemiren, sad bih s pravom mogao reći: kajem se što sam stvorio ljude. Čovjek je sad kao životinja koja slobodno trči u mreže, koliko god da ga se upozori, on ipak slijedi sklonost svoje volje. Ne može se potpuno pripisati đavlu da silno povlači čovjeka, već čovjek sam preduhitruje njegovu zlobu. Kao lovački psi koje se prvo vodi na uzici nakon što su naviknuti loviti i jesti životinje i u žurbi za plijenom preduhitriti samog vođu, tako je sad i čovjek koji je naviknut na grijeh i začaran od njega spremniji griješiti nego što je đavao spreman kušati. To nije nikakvo čudo jer dugo je otkad je apostolska stolica, glava svijeta, ublažavala Boga svetošću života i svojim uzorom kao što je činila u početku i zato su preostali udovi postali slabi i iscrpljeni. Također se ne razmatra zašto je bogati Bog postao potrebit i siromašan da bi se podučilo da prolazno treba prezirati, a nebesko voljeti jer budući da je po prirodi slabi čovjek postao bogat varljivim bogatstvom, postoje mnogi koji više streme samo za tim i manje onih koji ga omalovažavaju. Zato će doći orač kojeg šalje Svemogući i jača Svemudri i on ne traži zemlju i ljepotu tijela, ne plaši se snage jakih, ne boji se prijetnji knezova niti ne gleda na osobu ljudi; posijat će ljudsko meso i uništiti kuće duhova; tijela će izručiti crvima, a duše predati onima kojima su služile. Zato moji prijatelji kojima ću te poslati trebaju raditi hrabro i hitro jer ono što sam rekao neće biti u posljednjim danima, već kao što sam malo prije rekao u ovim danima. I oči mnogih koji sad žive će to vidjeti da se ispuni što je pisano: 'Njihove žene moraju postati udovice, a njihova djeca siročad' i sve što je ljudima poželjno će se oduzeti. One pak koji mi dođu u poniznosti ću ja, milosrdni Bog, primiti, onima koji su djelima ispunili plod pravednosti dat ću sama sebe jer ispravno je da se kuća u koju se kralj želi useliti očisti, da se opere čaša da bi napitak izgledao jasno, da se zrno snažno smrvi da se odvoji od klasa i da se ono što je u obliku zatvoreno čvrsto stisne sve dok ne primi sličnost oblika. Kao što ipak nakon zime dolazi ljeto, tako ću nakon nevolje dati utjehu onima naime koji žele biti maleni i koji više cijene nebesko od zemaljskog. Kako se čovjek ne rađa i umire u jedno te isto vrijeme, tako će se sad sve ispuniti u svoje vrijeme. Trebaš znati i da s nekima postupam po općoj poslovici: 'Udari mu vrat i bježat će', bol tjera na žurbu. S drugima ću postupiti kao što je pisano: 'Otvori svoja usta, želim ih napuniti.' S trećima ću razgovarati tješenjem i nadahnućem: 'Dođite vi neučeni i jednostavni, želim vam dati usta i mudrost kojima se brbljavci neće moći oduprijeti.' Tako sam već učinio u ovim danim, jednostavne sam ispunio mudrošću i odupiru se učenima; počupao sam brbljavce i moćne i odjednom su preminuli. I to nije čudo; jer mudrima sam zapovjedio da zmijama režu jezike kao što si čula i nisu htjeli. Ni majka koja je bila štap jednostavnih nije htjela ukloniti njihove jezike da bi ugasila vatru pohlepe koja se kao što sam opomenuo zapalila u srcima djece. Zato sam im u vrijeme kad su uživali u sreći odrezao njihove jezike.“ Dvadeset i treće poglavlje Riječi Ivana Evanđelista slavnoj Djevici o jednom vrlo zlobnom licemjeru i Djevičin odgovor koje su njegove karakteristike. đavlovu izrugivanju istoga i kako se po sedam znakova može prepoznati dobar, a kako zao duh. Ivan Evanđelist je razgovarao s Majkom Božjom: „Čuj, Ti, Djevice i Majko Jednog Sina, ali ne više sinova, Ti majko jedinorođenog Sina, stvoritelja i otkupitelja sviju, čuj, kažem kako je đavao veoma prevario ovog čovjeka, kako se jako trudi postići nemoguće, kako se mnoge stvari dao podučiti od duha laži i kako se vrlo daleko udaljio od Boga svojim lavljim srcem u janjećem koži. Podučavao sam da su trojica koji svjedoče na nebu i na zemlji: Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti. Ovom pak zao duh daje svjedočanstvo hinjene svetosti, ali Otac ga ne jača svojom moći, a Sin ga ne posjećuje u svojoj mudrosti; Duh Sveti ga ne zapaljuje svojoj ljubavlju. Nije ni čudo jer stremi za moći protiv moći Oca; također želi biti mudar protiv mudrosti Sina; on je zapaljen, ali potpuno drugačije nego što Duh Sveti zapaljuje. Zato moli svog Sina da ga ubrzo uzme da se ne izgubi još više njih ili da ubrzo bude ponižen zbog svojeg grijeha.“ Marija mu odgovori: „Čuj me, djevice u muškom obličju, ti si taj kojeg se Bogu svidjelo pozvati sa svijeta najlakšom smrti jednako meni koja kao da sam kod odvajanja duše i tijela zaspala i probudila se na vječnu radost. I nije čudo! Jer sam više od ostalih kod smrti moga Sina osjetila vrlo gorku bol i zato se svidjelo Bogu odvojiti me od svijeta. Ti si od apostola najviše bio u mojoj blizini i iskusio si veće znakove ljubavi od drugih i patnja moga Sina ti je postala gorka jer si bio bliži svjedok od ostalih i budući da si živio dulje od preostale braće, kao da si bio mučenik u svim njihovim smrtima; zato se Bogu svidjelo i tebe pozvati sa svijeta najlakšom smrću nakon mene jer je djevica bila povjerena djevici. Zato će se dogoditi što si molio, a nije se dogodilo. Ipak, želim svojoj kćeri pokazati kakve karakteristike ima onaj o kojem razgovaramo. On je zaista sluga kovača kovanica, to jest đavla koji tali i udara svoju kovanicu, naime onoga koju mu služi prema njegovim nadahnućima i kušnjama sve dok ga ne dovrši prema svojoj volji. Nakon što pokvari čovjekovu volju i učini naklonjenu požudi tijela i ljubavi prema svijetu, utiskuje mu odmah oblik i natpis iz kojeg se vanjskim znakovima može prepoznati koga voli svim srcem. Kad čovjek ispuni žudnju svoga srca djelima i više potone u svijet nego što njegov stalež traži, iskazat će se kao istinska đavolja kovanica. No znaj da se Božja kovanica razlikuje od đavolje. Božja kovanica je zlatna, to jest sjajna, gipka, i dragocjena. Takva je svaka duša koja nosi Božji otisak, svjetleća u Božjoj ljubavi, gipka u strpljivosti, dragocjena u nastavljanju dobrih djela. Tako se dobra duša tali Božjom snagom i kuša mnogim kušnjama kojima duša pri razmatranju svog podrijetla, svojih nedostataka i božanske ljubavi i strpljivosti Bogu postaje to dragocjenija što nađena poniznijom, strpljivijom i brižljivijom za svoj spas. Đavolja kovanica pak je kao od bakra ili olova; od bakra jer posjeduje sličnost zlatu. I ona ima čvrstoću i gipkost, no ne kao zlato. Takva je duša nepravednika; jer želi izgledati pravednom, ali sudi druge i stavlja svoje ispred svega. Neupotrebljiva je za djela poniznosti, meka u svojem činjenju, teško odvojiva od svojih pomisli, divna svijetu, ali prezrena pred Bogom. Đavolja kovanica je i olovna; jer nagrđena je, meka, savitljiva i teška. Tako je duša nepravednika nagrđena požudnim sklonostima, puna meke žudnje svijeta, kao cijev savitljiva svemu što joj đavao predaje srcu, ponekad doduše voljnija za rad nego što je đavao za kušanje. Takve su karakteristike spomenutog sluge kovača kovanica kojem je postalo mrzovoljno ustrajati u čuvanju pravila na koja se obvezao zavjetom; smislio je putove kojima bi se ljudima mogao svidjeti hinjenom svetošću da bi svoje tijelo mogao to bolje njegovati. I odmah ga je đavao prevario crnim lažima tako da je postigao vjerovati nemoguće što se neće ispuniti. Njegov će se život skratiti i neće primiti čast koju želi. Gdje se nađe nova kovanica, treba je se odmah poslati mudrom čovjeku koji ima dovoljno znanje o težini i obliku. No gdje ga pronaći? I ako ga se pronađe, malo se brine, zapravo uopće ne je li kovanica prava ili nije. Zato pod takvim uvjetima postoji samo jedan savjet koji ću ti navesti primjerom. Kad bi se psu predoči gulden, ne bi se obazirao niti ga primio; no da je jako obložen mašću, onda bi ga nedvojbeno primio. Tako je i sad. Dođe li se mudrome i kaže: 'Taj i taj je heretik', onda se na to neće obazirati jer se njegova Božja ljubav potpuno ohladila. No kaže li se: 'Ovaj ima mnoge guldene', odmah bi svi dotrčali. Zato će se ubrzo dogoditi što Pavao kaže: 'Želim uništiti i poniziti mudrost mudrih; malene pak želim uzdići.' Ipak, kćeri moja, svetog i nečistog duha možeš prepoznati po sedam znakova. Prvo, Božji duh čini da se čovjeku svijet čini neznatnim i da njegovu čast smatra za zrak; drugo, čini dušu prijatnom i ohladnjuje svu požudu tijela; treće, unosi strpljivost i da se hvali samo Bogom; četvrto, potiče srce na ljubav prema bližnjem i na samo milosrđe prema neprijateljima; peto, oduševljava na čistoću u svim stvarima, također i u dozvoljenima; šesto, izaziva pouzdanje u Boga u svim nevoljama i snagu hvaliti se njima; sedmo, poklanja želju za odlaskom i radije biti s Kristom nego u svijetu imati sreću i zaprljati se. Zli duh naprotiv ima sedam slijedećih stvari. Prvo, čini da svijet izgleda ugodnim i da nastane gađenje prema nebu; drugo, izaziva da se želi čast i zaboravi samog sebe; treće, potiče u srcu mržnju i nestrpljivost; četvrto, čini odvažnim protiv Boga i tvrdoglavim u nakanama svoje duše; peto, čini da se grijeh smatra lakim i lako ga se ispriča; šesto, unosi lakoumnost duha i svu nečistoću tijela; sedmo, upuhuje nadu u dugi život i sramotu strah od ispovijedi. Zato se brini za svoje misli da te ovaj duh ne prevari.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je bio svećenik ciscercinskog reda koji se nakon osamnaest godina otpadništva osjetio kajanje i vratio se u samostan. Rekao je da je nemoguće da netko bude proklet i da Bog ne razgovara s nikim u ovom svijetu i da nitko ne može vidjeti lice Božje prije Božjeg suda. Kad je gospođa Brigita to čula, Duh Sveti joj reče: „Idi onom bratu i reci mu: O, brate moj, ti ne vidiš kao što ja vidim da đavao u tvojem dobu još iznutra ima tvoje srce i drži tvoj jezik vezan; Bog je vječan i vječna je njegova naplata. Okreni se zato brzo savršenim srcem opet Bogu istinskoj vjeri jer sigurno nećeš ustati iz ovog kreveta nego sigurno umrijeti. Budeš li vjerovao, bit ćeš posuda na Božju čast.“ Briznuvši u suze, zahvalio je gospođi Brigiti i popravio je svoj život tako savršeno da je u času svoje smrti dao sazvati svoju braću i rekao im je: „O, braćo moja, siguran sam da je milosrdni Bog primio moje kajanje i dao mi oproštenje. Molite za mene; jer vjerujem sve što vjeruje sveta Crkva.“ Tako je preminuo nakon što je primio Božje sakramente. Dvadeset i četvrto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri o načinu kako se Božji sluge trebaju ponašati prema nestrpljivima i kako je oholost predstavljena bačvom. Majka reče: „Ako se u bačvi vino zagrije i rastući prelije, dižu se para i pjena, ponekad veći, ponekad manji i onda se odjednom smanje. Svi koji su oko bačve promatraju kako ono isparavanje opet tone i da ta ključanja potječu od snage vina i spominju njegovu vrućinu zbog čega strpljivo očekuju kraj i usavršavanje piva ili vina. Svima koji stoje oko bačve i previše približe nos vrućini bačve, patit će ili od jakog kihanja ili od velike stiske u mozgu. Tako je i na duhovan način. Ponekad se događa da se srca ljudi napuhnu od pokreta oholosti; uzmu li čestiti ljudi tu napuhanost zaozbiljno, razumiju da to potječe ili zbog prevrtljivosti duše ili pokreta tjelesnosti. Zato strpljivo podnose riječi koje dolaze iz takvog srca i čekaju kraj jer znaju da nakon oluje nastupa mir i da je strpljivost jača od onoga koji osvaja gradove jer pobjeđuje ljude u njima samima što je teško. No oni koji su previše nestrpljivi i vraćaju grube riječi i ne obaziru se na slavnu plaću strpljivosti niti kako je svjetovna čast prezirna, oni propadaju sa svojim kušnjama zbog svoje nestrpljivosti u slabost svoga srca jer previše približavaju nos parnoj bačvi, to jest riječi koje nisu ništa drugo doli zrak previše približavaju svojem srcu. Ako dakle vidite da su neki nestrpljivi, uz Božju pomoć čuvajte usta i ne dopustite da zbog riječi nestrpljivoga ode dobro koje ste započeli, već se postavite koliko je ispravno kao da ne znate što je rečeno, kao da niste čuli sve dok oni koji žele naći priliku ne kažu riječima sve što u srcu misle.“ Dvadeset i peto poglavlje Opominjuće Majčine riječi kćeri o tome kako se čovjek ne treba brinuti za požude tijela, već krijepiti tijelo po umjerenoj potrebi i kako čovjek treba stajati pored svojeg tijela, a ne u njemu. Majka reče: „Trebaš biti kao zaručnica koja stoji pred zavjesom i koja je čim zaručnik zazove spremna na zaručnikovu volju. Ta zavjesa je tijelo koje omata dušu i koje uvijek mora biti oprano, testirano i kušano jer tijelo je kao magarac koji treba umjerenu hranu da ne postane proždrljiv, jednostavan posao da ne postane ohol i stalni bič da ne postane lijen. Zato stoj kraj zavjese, to jest kraj tijela, ne u tijelu gdje se u požudama brineš za tijelo, već okrijepi tijelo umjerenim uzdržavanjem. Kraj tijela, a ne u tijelu stoji onaj koji svoje tijelo drži u ogradi protiv žudnje za hranom bez da si uskrati nužno. Stoj i iza zavjese tako da prezireš požudu tijela čineći čast Bogu i potpuno se predaš Bogu. Tako su stajali oni koji su svoju odjeću bacili kao odjeću pred Boga, koji su svakog sata bili spremni obazirati se na Božju volju kad bi se Bogu bilo svidjelo da ih pozove; jer nisu imali veliki put do onoga kojeg su uvijek imali prisutnog; također, njihov vrat nisu pritiskali nikakvi teški tereti jer su sve prezirali i u svijetu bili samo s tijelom. Zato su slobodno bez prepreka umakli u nebo jer ih nije sprječavalo ništa osim suhe, disciplinirane ljuske nakon čijeg su skidanja primili ono što su htjeli. Tako je ovaj opasno pao, ali se mudro opet digao, muževno se branio i postojano izdržao. Zato će sad biti vječno okrunjen i pred Božjim je licem.“ Dvadeset i šesto poglavlje Djevičine opominjuće riječi kćeri o tome koja kreposna djela zaslužuju vječni život, a koja ne i o vrlo velikoj zasluzi poslušnosti. „Na jednom stablu je mnogo cvjetova; ipak, ne dođu svi do ostvarenja. Tako postoje mnoga kreposna djela; ipak, ne zaslužuju sva nebesku nagradu ukoliko se ne ispune skromno. Jer post, molitva, posjet mjesta svetih su kreposna djela; no ako se ne dogode u duhu da čovjek vjeruje da će zadobiti nebo samo poniznošću i da je u svim stvarima beskoristan sluga i da u svemu treba jednostavnost, ona za vječnost koriste malo. Zamisli dva čovjeka; jedan je pod poslušnosti, a drugi ima slobodnu volju. Ako onaj koji je slobodan posti, dobit će jednostavnu plaću. No ako onaj koji je pod poslušnosti na posni dan u skladu s pravilom iz i iz poslušnosti jede meso, a radije bi postio da ga poslušnost u tome ne sprječava, primit će dvostruku plaću, jednu za poslušnost, drugu za odricanje svoje volje i strpljivosti u neispunjenju svoje želje. Zato trebaš biti kao zaručnica koja priprema bračnu sobu prije nego što zaručnik dođe; drugo, kao majka koja priprema odjeću prije nego se dijete rodi; treće, kao stablo koje prvo nosi cvijeće prije nego što dođu plodovi; četvrto, trebaš biti čista posuda koja je podobna primiti napitak prije nego se ulije.“ Dvadeset i sedmo poglavlje Djevičine riječi žalbe kćeri o jednom lažnom pobožniku kojeg uspoređuje s u tjelesnom ratu loše naoružanim ratnikom. Majka reče: „Ima jedan koji govori da sam mu draga, ali mi okreće leđa kad mi treba služiti. Razgovaram li s njim, on govori ovako: 'Što kažeš?' I odvraća svoje oko od mene i gleda ono što ga više raduje. On je naoružan na čudesan način kao muškarac koji polazi u rat, ali čiji su otvori na kacigi na stražnjem dijelu glave, čiji štit koji se treba nositi na ruci visi na ramenu, koji je odbacio svoj mač i zadržao praznu koricu, čiji plašt koji treba štiti tijelo i prsa leži pod njim na sedlu čiji je remen na konju je raskopčan. Tako je ovaj naoružan na duhovan način pred Bogom. I zato ne zna razlikovati između prijatelja i neprijatelja niti neprijatelju nanijeti štetu. Duh koji se s njim bori je kao onaj lukavac koji ovako misli: 'U borbi želim biti s posljednjima tako da mogu potražiti šikaru ako prvi izgube borbu; ukoliko pak pobijede, onda ću brzo ići naprijed da budem uračunat u prve.' Tako je onaj koji je išao u rat postupao prema tjelesnoj mudrosti, a ne iz ljubavi.“ Dvadeset i osmo poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici o tri nevolje koje su označene kroz tri kruha. Majka govori: „Gdje je tijesto, ono se mora snažno mijesiti i prerađivati. Gospodaru se nudi pšenični kruh, običnom čovjeku lošiji, treći, još lošiji kruh, daje se psima. Pod miješenjem se podrazumijeva nevolja kad je duhovni čovjek najviše rastužen time što Bog nije čašćen od svojih stvorenja i da je u njima samo malena ljubav. Svi oni koji su rastuženi na ovaj način su ona pšenica kojoj se Bog i cijela nebeska vojska raduju; svi koje rastužuju svjetovne nesreće su kao lošiji kruh; ipak, mnogima koristi da postignu nebo; oni naposljetku koje rastužuje što ne mogu učiniti sve zlo koje žele su kruh pasa koji su u paklu.“ Dvadeset i deveto poglavlje Riječi Majke Marije kćeri kako izvjesni đavoli strovaljuju ljude u smrtne grijehe, drugi ih odvraćaju od dobra, drugi ih žele iskušati u suzdržljivosti i o načinu kako im se suprotstaviti. Majka reče: „Svi oni koje vidiš da stoje oko mene su vaši duhovni neprijatelji, naime duhovi đavla. Oni koji imaju palice na kojima se primjećuje uže su oni koji vas žele strmoglaviti u smrtne grijehe. One koje vidiš s kukom u rukama su oni koji vas žele zaustavljati u Božjoj službi da bi postali mlitavi za dobro. Oni pak koji imaju nazubljene alate kao vile da bi dovukli što čovjek želi su oni koji vas kušaju da na sebe preuzmete nešto dobrog preko svojih snaga poimence u bdijenju, postu, molitvi i radu ili u nerazumnoj raspodjeli vašeg novca. Budući da ti duhovi tako žude da vam naštete, čvrsto držite volju ne vrijeđati Boga i molite za Božju pomoć protiv njihove okrutnosti i onda vam njihove prijetnje neće ništa naštetiti.“ Trideseto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri kako dragocjene i lijepe stvari svijeta Božjim slugama ne štete ukoliko ih koriste na Božju čast i prema Pavlovu primjeru. Pisano je: „Dobri apostol Pavao je rekao da je bio mudar čovjek pred onim vladarom koji je zarobio Petra i nazvao je Petra istinskim siromahom. I Pavao u toj stvari nije sagriješio; jer njegove riječi su bile na Božju čast. Tako je i s onima koji žele i žude navješćivati riječ Božju i ako uglednim gospodarima ne mogu ući drugačije nego da obuku doličnu odjeću, ne griješe ako je stave, a zlato, odjeću i drago kamenje ne smatraju u srcu i volji dragocjenijima od obične stare odjeće jer sve što izgleda dragocjeno je zemlja.“ Trideset i prvo poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri u primjeru koje dokazuju da propovjednici i Božji prijatelji neće biti manje okrunjeni pred Božjim licem ako se nakon njihove propovjedi, ukoliko je uslijedila s ispravnom namjerom, pogani nisu obratili nego da su se obratili. Majka Božja reče: „Kad netko najmi radnika tako što mu kaže: 'Nosi pijesak od obale i kod svake nošnje ispitaj možeš li zrnce zlata', njegova plaća neće biti manja ako ih je našao malo nego da ih je našao mnogo. Tako je i s onim koji iz božanske ljubavi riječju i djelom djeluje na promicanje duša; jer ako nikoga ne obrati, njegova plaća neće biti manja nego kao da je obratio mnoge. K tome je jedan učitelj naveo primjer. 'Ratnik', reče, 'koji bi na zapovijed svoga gospodara s voljom da se hrabro bori pošao u rat, ali bi se vratio ranjen bez da ima zarobljenika zbog svoje dobre volje ne bi nakon izgubljene bitke dobio manju plaću nego kao da je postigao pobjedu.' Tako je i s Božjim prijateljima. Jer za svaku riječi i djelo koje izvrše radi Boga i da bi se duše popravile i za svaki sat muke koju trpe radi Boga bit će okrunjeni bilo da su se obratili mnogi ili nitko.“ Trideset i drugo poglavlje Riječi Majke kćeri o njezinom beskrajnom milosrđu prema grešnicima i onima koji je hvale i časte. Majka reče: „Imate izraz koji kaže: 'Zbog nečeg ovakvog bih napustio domovinu.' Ja sad kažem ovako: Nitko na svijetu nije tako velik grešnik da mu, kad bi u srcu rekao da mu je moj Sin, stvoritelj i otkupitelj svih, najdraži u srcu i blizak, ne bih odmah bila spremna doći kao ljubazna majka svojem sinu koja ga grli i govori: 'Što želiš, sine moj?' Da je ovaj zavrijedio i najdublju kaznu pakla, ali pritom imao volju ne brinuti se niti za časti svijeta niti za požudu tijela koju Crkva prezire i koji ne bi želio ništa osim uzdržavanja tijela, onda bismo međusobno bili složni. I ako mi netko prinese pjesmu hvale i čašćenja ne zbog svoje hvale i nagrade, već radi hvale onoga koji je zbog svih svojih djela vrijedan svake hvale, takvome reci da kao što svjetovni vladari svojim hvaliteljima daju svjetovnu nagradu, ja ću njega nagraditi na duhovan način. Da, kao što jedan slog ima više nota, tako se Bogu sviđa onome u nebu za svaki slog koji je u pjesmi dati krune i o njemu će se govoriti: 'Gledaj, dolazi pjevač koji nije skladao pjesmu radi svjetovnog dobra, već samo radi Boga.'“ Objašnjenje Kušan sumnjom o Svetom Trojstvu, ovaj je pao u ekstazu i imao je viđenje o tri žene. Prva je rekla: „Bila sam na mnogim vjenčanjima, ali nigdje nisam vidjela trostruko i jedno“; druga odvrati: „Ako su trojica i jedan, nužno je da je jedan prije, a drugi poslije ili dvojica u jednome“, a treća doda k tome: „Nisu se mogli sami napraviti, tko ih je onda napravio?“ Potom Duh Sveti jasno reče: „Želimo doći k njemu i nastaniti se kod njega.“ I kad je opet došao k sebi, bio je slobodan od kušnje. Na to Krist reče gospođi Brigiti: „Ja sam trostruk i jedan. Želim ti pokazati što je moć Oca, mudrost Sina, snaga Duha Svetoga i da sam ja, Bog, trostruk i jedan: Otac i Sin i Duh Sveti.“ I ova je objava ostvarena tamo gdje se kaže s propovjedaonice. Dalje Krist reče: „Reci ovome da će kod mene više zavrijediti kroz bolest nego kroz zdravlje. Jer Lazar je postao slavniji po boli, a Job voljeniji po svojoj strpljivosti. Ipak, moji odabrani i nisu neprijatni ako su zdravi jer je njihovo srce uvijek kod mene. I njihovo tijelo se stalno nalazi u mudroj uzdržljivosti i bogobojaznim radnjama.“ Trideset i treće poglavlje Značajne zaručničine riječi o gradu Rimu koje govore o utjesi, pobožnosti i urednosti Rimljana kako svećenika tako i svjetovnih ljudi u ranijim vremenima i kako se sve to okrenulo u očaj, gnušanje i nepravilnost i kako je Rim tjelesno i duhovno nesretan. „Poštovani gospodine! Među ostalim obavijestima bi gospodinu papi trebalo dati na razumijevanje kako je tužno stanje grada koji je nekad duhovno i tjelesno bio sretan. No sad je tjelesno kao i duhovno nesretan; tjelesno zato jer su njegovi svjetovni vladari, koji bi morali biti njegovi branitelji, postali njegovi najokrutniji pljačkaši. Zato su njegove kuće uništene i potpuno su opustošene mnoge crkve u kojima su sadržane blažene kosti svetih koje sjaje divnim čudesnim znakovima i čije duše su u Božjem kraljevstvu okrunjene na uzvišen način. I njihovi hramovi su, nakon što su im krovovi uništeni i vrata oduzeta, pretvoreni u zahode ljudi, pasa i zvijeri. Grad je nesretan na duhovan način jer su zatrta mnoga pravila koja su sveti pape donijeli po nadahnuću Duha Svetoga na hvalu Bogu i na spas duša u Crkvi. No zato su nažalost po nadahnuću zla duha nastale mnoge zloporabe na obeščašćivanje Boga i na propast duša. Jedno pravilo svete Crkve je na primjer bilo da svećenici pođu u svete redove, vode blažen život, Bogu služe neprestano i puni pobožnosti i drugima dobrim djelima pokazuju put u nebesku domovinu. No protiv te Crkvene navike je nastala teška zloporaba tako crkvena dobra poklanjaju laicima koji budući da se nazivaju kanonicima ne uzimaju supruge, ali besramno preko danu u svojim kućama, a preko noći u svojim krevetima imaju priležnice i drsko govore: 'Nije nam dozvoljeno živjeti u braku jer smo kanonici.' I svećenici, đakoni i podđakoni su se nekad veoma gnušali sramote nečista života. No sad se neki od njih tome javno raduju što vide svoje priležnice s debelim trbusima kako hodaju s drugim ženama. Ne srame se ni kad im njihovi prijatelji kažu: 'Gledajte, gospodine, uskoro će vam se roditi sin ili kćer.' Zato bi se s boljim pravom mogli nazvati đavoljim svodnicima umjesto zaređenim svećenicima vrhovnog Boga. Sveti očevi Benedikt i ostali su s dozvolom najviših biskupa postavili pravila i izgradili samostane u kojima su opati njegovali stanovati s braćom koji su pobožno slavili noćne i danje sate i redovnike brižno podučavali u dobru životu. Zaista je bila radost posjetiti samostane kad je Bog danju i noću bio čašćen i slavljen pjesmom redovnika i kad su se po njihovu lijepu životu grešnici obraćali. I dobri su se jačali božanskom podukom duhovnih predstojnika. Da, i same duše u čistilištu su radi njihovih pobožnih molitava postigle blaženi mir. Onda je redovnik koji je najbolje čuvao svoje pravilo držan u najvišoj časti i bio je čašćen pred Bogom i ljudima. Tko se pak nije brinuo za držanje pravila, sigurno je znao da će doći u sramotu i da će dati sablazan. Onda je svatko po odjeći mogao razlikovati i prepoznati tko je redovnik. No protiv tog najvišeg pravila je kod vrlo mnogih nastala odvratna zloporaba. Opati su često u svojim dvorcima i gdje im se sviđa, unutar i izvan grada. I tako je sada posjetiti samostane nešto bolno jer malo redovnika je prisutno u koru u vrijeme sati, a ponekad nitko. Tamo se malo čita, a s vremena na vrijeme se niti ne pjeva i na mnoge se dane ne čitaju mise. Dobri se osjećaju opterećeni lošim pozivom tih redovnika, a loši njihovim lošim načinom života postaju još daleko gori. Za bojati se da samo malobrojne duše u svojim mukama postižu poneko olakšanje iz njihovih molitava. Mnogi redovnici stanuju u gradu; svaki ima kuću za sebe; i poneki od njih kad im dođu prijatelji prigrle svoju djecu i puno radosti govore: 'Gledajte, ovo je moj sin!' Sad se redovnik jedva može prepoznati po svojoj odjeći. Plašt koji je nekad doticao stopala, sad jedva može pokriti koljena. Rukavi su sad uski i ravni, dok su nekad bili pristojni i prostrani. Umjesto pisaljke i pločice za pisanje, sa strane im sad visi mač. I na njima se jedva nalazi dio odjeće po kojem se može prepoznati redovnik osim škapulara koji je često tako skriven da ga nitko ne može vidjeti kao da je sramota nositi neki redovnički dio odjeće. Neki se niti ne srame ispod suknji nositi oklop i drugo oružje da bi nakon zalaska sunca činili što im se sviđa. Prije je bilo svetih koji su se odrekli velikih bogatstava i započeli pravila sa siromaštvom, koji su prezirali svaku pohlepu i zato nisu htjeli imati nešto vlastito; gnušali su se svakog uobražavanja i raskoši svijeta, prekrivali se najbjednijom odjećom i iz svih su snaga nosili odvratnost pred požudom tijela i zato su vodili čist život. Oni i njihova braća se zato nazivaju prosjački redovnici i njihova pravila su potvrdili pape tako što su se radovali što su na čast Bogu i za najbolje dušama preuzeli takav život. No sad je nešto tužno za vidjeti kako se njihova pravila pretvaraju u odvratne zloporabe i uopće ih se ne drži kao što su Augustin, Dominik i Franjo po nadahnuću Duha Svetoga propisali i kako su ih mnogi bogati i ljudi visokih staleža slijedili na najbolji način. I sad se naravno nalaze mnogi ljudi koje se naziva bogatima, ali su usprkos dragocjenostima i novcu siromašniji od onih koji su se zavjetovali na siromaštvo od kojih mnogi posjeduju imovinu, iako im njihovo pravilo zabranjuje i više se raduju opakom vlasništvu nego svetom i slavnom siromaštvu. Hvale se također da je njihova odjeća od sukna koje je jednako skupo i dragocjeno kao ono bogatih biskupa. Dalje su po blaženom Grguru i drugim svetima izgrađeni i neki samostani za ženske osobe u kojima su zadužene na tako strogu klauzuru da se niti po danu ne mogu vidjeti. No sad oni primaju tako veliku zloporabu da su vrata bez razlike za duhovne i svjetovne ljude kojima se sestrama sviđa dati pristup otvorena čak i za vrijeme noći. Zato takva mjesta više sliče bordelima nego svetim samostanima. Bilo je pravilo Crkve i da nitko za ispovijedanje ne prima novac. Ali za pismene izrade ispovjednicima bi trebalo biti dozvoljeno primiti novac koliko je pravedno od osoba koje trebaju izdavanje pismenih potvrda. Nasuprot tome se sad događa takva zloporaba da bogate osobe nakon izvršene ispovijedi nude koliko im se sviđa. Siromašne se sili s ispovjednikom napraviti ugovor prije nego ih čuje i zaista, dok ispovjednici ustima izgovaraju odrješenje, ne srame se rukama gurati novac u kesu. Također je u Crkvi bilo određeno da se svaka osoba mora barem jednom godišnje ispovjediti i primiti tijelo Kristovo i to se tiče laika jer svećenici i redovnici čine to češće u godini. Drugi propis je bio da oni koji se ne mogu suzdržati trebaju živjeti u braku. Treće, svi kršćani trebaju postiti u korizmi, na kvatre i druga predvečerja blagdana što je skoro svima ostalo poznato; toga su slobodni bili samo oni koji su se nalazili u teškoj bolesti ili velikoj poteškoći. Četvrto pravilo je bilo da se na blagdane svatko treba suzdržati svjetovnog posla. Peto pravilo je nalagalo da nijedan kršćanin ne smije zadobiti novac ili nešto slično lihvarenjem. Protiv spomenutih pet odličnih pravila su postavili pet sramotnih i teških zloporaba koje donose štetu. Prva je u tome da na svaku osobu koja se ispovjedila i primila tijelo Kristovo, uz iznimku svećenika, redovnika i nekih žena, u Rimu umire sto osoba koje su došle do godina razuma bez da su se ikad ispovjedile ili primile tijelo Kristovo kao da su pogani. Druga zloporaba je što mnogi uzimaju zakonite supruge i kad se prestanu slagati sa ženama, napuštaju ih tako dugo koliko im se sviđa bez potrebnog dopuštenja crkvene vlasti; umjesto supruga, uzimaju preljubnice i časte ih i vole. Neki čak ni ne zaziru od toga da imaju preljubnicu u istoj kući skupa sa suprugom i raduju se kad u istoj kući istovremeno rađaju djecu. Treća zloporaba je da mnoge zdrave osobe u korizmi jedu meso i u velikoj gomili ih je malo koji se dnevno zadovolje jednim jelom. Također se nalaze neki koji se preko dana suzdržavaju od mesa i uzimaju korizmena jela, ali se noću u tajnim gostionicama site mesom. Zaista, svećenici to ponekad čine skupa s laicima i slični su Saracenima koji preko dana poste, a po noći se site mesom. Četvrta zloporaba je u tome što iako se neki radnici na blagdane suzdržavaju posla, neki bogati nasuprot tome ne čekaju da na blagdane pošalju svoje dnevne najamnike na rad u vinograde, na oranje polja, cijepanje drva u šumi da bi posljednje uskoro nosili kući i tako se siromašni na blagdane ne raduju većem miru nego na radne dane. Peta zloporaba je da kršćani vrše lihvarenje slično Židovima i kršćanski su lihvari još pohlepniji od židovskih. Dalje je jedno crkveno pravilo bilo takve ljude kakvi su dosad nabrojeni ekskomunikacijom držati u ogradi. No mnogi se više ne boje kletve i, iako znaju da su javno ekskomunicirani, ne izbjegavaju niti crkvu, niti poslovanje ni razgovor s ljudima i malo je svećenika koji onima koji se nalaze pod ekskomunikacijom odbijaju ulaz u crkvu. Malo je i onih koji zaziru od poslovanja i razgovora s ekskomuniciranima čim su s njima povezani nekom vrstom prijateljstva. Niti ekskomuniciranima se ako su bogati ne uskraćuje crkveni sprovod. Zato se ne čudite, gospodine, ako zbog tih i mnogih drugih zloporaba koje se teško protive crkvenih pravilima Rim nazivam nesretnim gradom. Zato je za bojati se da će katolička vjera propasti ako ne dođe netko tko iskrenom vjerom Boga ljubi iznad svega, a svojeg bližnjeg kao sebe i ne dokine sve zloporabe. Zato imajte samilost prema Crkvi i njezinim klerom koji Boga ljubi svim srcem i gnuša se svih zlih navika i koji kao da je papinim odsustvom ostao siročem, ali je kao vjerni sinovi branio očevo sjedište, snažno se odupirao izdajicama i ostao nepokolebljiv pod mnogim mukama.“ Trideset i četvrto poglavlje Zaručničino viđenje o različitim kaznama koje su pripremljene jednoj duši koja je još boravila u tijelu i kako bi se sve one vrste kazni trebale pretvoriti u najvišu čast i slavu kad bi se duša prije smrti obratila. Činilo mi se kao da vidim ljude koji stoje i prave užad, drugi su opremali konje, drugi pripremali kliješta, a drugi su podizali vješala. I dok sam to gledala, pojavila se djevica koja se činila žalosnom i pitala je razumijem li ovo. Nakon što sam zanijekala, odgovori: „Sve ovo što ovdje vidiš je duhovna kazna koja je pripremljena za dušu onoga koga poznaješ. Užad je određena da veže konje koji trebaju vući njegovu dušu, kliješta pak trebaju rastrgati njegov nos, uši, oči, usnice, a vješala su da ga se objesi.“ Kad sam se time zapanjila, odgovori djevica: „Ne uznemiruj se; jer još je vrijeme i on će, ako želi, moći rastrgati užad, okrenuti konje, kliješta učiniti mekima poput voska i udaljiti vješala. Uz to će moći imati tako goruću ljubav prema Bogu da će mu oni znakovi kazne služiti na najveću čast i to tako daleko da će se užad kojom je trebao biti vezan na najprezirniji način pretvoriti u zlatni pojas. Umjesto konja kojima je trebao biti povlačen ulicama, poslat će mu se anđeli koji ga trebaju odvesti pred lice Božje. Umjesto kliješta kojima je na sramotan način trebao biti rastrgan, njegovom nosu će se dati bolji miris, njegovim ustima bolji okus, njegovim očima najljepši prizor, njegovim ušima najljepša melodija.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je bio kraljev maršal koji je došao u Rim i bio je tako ponižen i slomljen da je nepokrivene glave često prolazio postajama i molio Boga i dao moliti da mu ne dopusti da se vrati u domovinu ako bi tako vratio u prijašnje grijehe. Bog je uslišao njegov glas. Jer kad je nakon svog odlaska iz Rima došao u Montefiascone, razbolio se tamo i umro o čemu je uslijedila druga objava. „Gledaj, kćeri, što rade Božje milosrđe i dobra volja. Ona duša je bila u lavljim raljama, no njezina dobra volja ju je istrgla iz lavljih zubi i sad je na putu u svoju domovinu i sudjelovat će u svemu dobrom što se događa u Božjoj Crkvi.“ Trideset i peto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi Kristu o želji za spasenjem duša i odgovor dan u Duhu Svetom da se raspojasanost i izobilje pića i jela kod ljudi opiru posjetima Duha Svetoga koji su im poslani. „O najslađi Isuse, stvoritelju svega što je stvoreno, kad bi barem ove duše vidjele i prepoznale toplinu tvoga Duha Svetoga jer bi onda više stremile prema nebeskom i revnije se gnušale zemaljskoga.“ I uskoro mi je odgovoreno u duhu: „Njihova raspojasanost i izobilje opiru se posjetima Duha Svetoga; jer izobilje u jelu i piću i gozbama s prijateljima sprječava da im Duh Sveti bude sladak i da se zasite svjetovnim radosti. Izobilje zlata i srebra, posuđa i odjeće i prihoda sprječava da duh moje ljubavi zapali i razbukti njihovo srce. I izobilje slugu i konja i životinja su prepreka na putu približavanju Duha Svetoga; udaljuju se od svojih slugu, mojih anđela i prilaze izdajnički đavoli. Zato ne poznaju onu slatkoću i posjet pomoću kojih ja, koji sam Bog, posjećujem svete duše i svoje prijatelje.“ Trideset i šesto poglavlje Božje riječi zaručnici kako su prije pobožni ljudi išli u samostane iz straha i božanske ljubavi, ali sad Božji neprijatelji, to jest lažni vjernici izlaze u svijet zbog oholosti i pohlepe; također o ratnicima u njihovoj službi. „Čuj sad što moji neprijatelji čine protiv onoga što su prije radili moji prijatelji. Moji su prijatelji išli u samostan iz mudre bojazni i božanske ljubavi. Oni pak koji se sad nalaze u samostanima izlaze iz pohlepe i oholosti u svijet, njeguju svoju vlastitu volju i ostvaruju radosti svoga tijela. Sud onih koji umru u takvom određenju volje je da neće primiti niti postići nebesku radost, već beskrajnu kaznu u paklu. Znaj i da redovnici koji su protiv svoje volje primorani iz božanske ljubavi postati predstojnici nisu za uračunati pod taj broj. I ratnici koji su nekad nosili oružje bili su spremni žrtvovati svoj život za pravednost i radi svete vjere proliti svoju krv. Pomagali su potrebitima da dođu do pravedne i činili su da zli budu obuzdani i poniženi. Ali čuj kako su se sad preokrenuli. Sad im se više sviđa po đavlovu nadahnuću u ratu umrijeti za oholost, pohlepu i zavist nego živjeti po mojim zapovijedima da bi postigli vječnu radost. Svima koji umru u takvoj volji će biti dodijeljena plaća prema pravednosti, to jest bit će dani đavolima na vječnu povezanost s njima u plaći. Oni pak koji mi služe će imati plaću s nebeskom vojskom bez kraja.“ Trideset i sedmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici u kojima je pita kako svijet stoji. I o zaručničinu odgovoru naime da je kao otvorena vreća u koju svi nerazumno utrčavaju. O okrutnoj, ali pravednoj presudi protiv takvih. Sin reče: „Kako stoji svijet, moja kćeri?“ A ona odgovori: „Kao otvorena vreća je u koju svi utrčavaju i kao čovjek koji trči bez da se brine što tamo slijedi.“ Gospodin reče: „Zato se traži pravednost da svojim plugom idem oko svijeta, oko poganih i kršćana i da ne štedim niti starce, niti mladiće, niti siromašne, niti bogate, već će svaki biti suđen prema svojem pravu i svaki će umrijeti u svojem grijehu i napustit će se kuće zajedno s ukućanima, no ipak još neću učiniti kraj.“ I ona odgovori: „O, Gospodine, ne srdi se ako progovorim. Pošalji neke od svojih prijatelja koji će ih upozoriti na njihovu opasnosti i osigurati ih.“ I Gospodin reče: „Pisano je kako je bogataš u paklu s očajavanjem za svojim vlastitim spasenjem molio neka se netko pošalje da opomene njegovu braću da ne propadnu na sličan način. I odgovoreno mu je: 'To se nikako neće dogoditi; jer imaju Mojsija i proroke od kojih se mogu dati poučiti.' Tako ja sad kažem da imaju evanđelja i izjave proroka, imaju primjere i riječi učitelja, imaju razum i uvid, neka ih dakle koriste i spasit će se. Da sam i poslao Tebe, ne možeš tako glasno vikati da bi te se čulo, a pošaljem li svoje prijatelje, premalo ih je i kad bi vikali, jedva bi ih se čulo. Ipak, poslat ću svoje prijatelje onima kojima mi se svidi i oni će Bogu prokrčiti put.“ Trideset i osmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kako se snovima ne smije vjerovati, već ih se treba štititi koliko god tužni ili sretni bili i kako đavao u takvim stvarima miješa lažno s istinom zbog čega se u svijetu dižu mnoge zablude. I kako se proroci nisu prevarili iz razloga što su Boga istinski voljeli iznad svega. Sin reče: „Zašto te lijepi snovi tako uzdižu? Zbog čega te tužni deprimiraju? Nisam li ti rekao da je đavao zavidan i da bez mojeg dopuštenja ne može učiniti više nego slama tvojim nogama? Rekao sam ti također da je on otac i izumitelj svih laži i da svim svojim lažima pridodaje istinu. Zato kažem i da đavao ne spava, već obilazi da bi našao svoju priliku protiv tebe. Zato se trebaš pobrinuti da te đavao koji svojim pronicljivim znanjem i iz vanjskih pokreta prepoznaje unutarnje ne prevari. Ponekad ti šalje nešto veselo u srce da bi imala ispraznu radost, ponekad nešto tužno da bi pri svojim jadanju propustila nešto dobro što bi bila mogla učiniti i da bi te tvoja nevolja učinila žalosnom i zabrinutom i prije nego što se nevolja dogodi. Ponekad đavao srca koja se žele svidjeti svijetu vara mnogim lažima kao lažni prorok koji vara ljude. To se događa ljudima koji drugo vole više od samog Boga. Zato se događa da se među mnogim lažnim riječima nalaze mnoge istinite jer đavao nikad ne bi mogao prevariti kad lažnome ne bi pridodao istinito kao što se moglo vidjeti na onome opsjednutome kojeg si vidjela koji je, iako je priznavao jednog Boga, ipak kroz nećudoredne pokrete i strana očitovanja dao prepoznati da je u njemu vlasnik i stanovnik đavao. No sad bi mogla pitati zašto dozvoljavam đavlu da laže? Odgovaram: to sam dozvoljavao i dozvoljavam zbog grijeha naroda i zbog svećenika koji su htjeli znati ono što im Bog nije htio dopustiti da znaju i koji su htjeli imati sreću tamo gdje je Bog vidio da im ne koristi za spas. Zato Bog zbog grijeha dopušta mnogo toga što se inače ne bi dogodilo da ljudi nisu zloporabili milost i razum. Proroci pak koji nisu željeli ništa osim Boga i Božje riječi su htjeli govoriti samo radi Boga nisu bili prevareni, već su govorili i voljeli riječi istine. Kao što ne treba prihvatiti sve snove, tako ih ne treba sve ni prezreti; jer Bog ponekad i zlima nadahnjuje dobro i čas njihove smrti da bi se mogli pokajati za svoje grijehe; ponekad i dobrima unosi dobro u snu da bi još jače rasli u Bogu. Kad god i koliko god često ti se tako dogodi, neka ti se srce ne opterećuje, već promisli i raspravi sa svojim duhovnim prijateljima ili pusti i isključi to iz svojeg srca kao da nisi ni vidjela jer tko se raduje takvim stvarima, često je prevaren i uznemiren. Zato budi postojana u vjeri u Sveto Trojstvo i voli Boga iz sveg srca; budi poslušna u protivnostima kao u sreći; nikad se nemoj više cijeniti u mislima, već se i kod dobra koje činiš boj; ne smatraj svoje mišljenje boljim od mišljenja drugih i potpuno povjeri svu svoju volju Bogu; pripremi se na sve što bi Bog mogao htjeti, onda se ne moraš bojati snova; ako su radosni, ne vjeruj im i ne želi ih ukoliko se pritom ne razmatra Božja čast; ako su pak tužni, nemoj se rastužiti, već se potpuno predaj Bogu.“ Na to reče Majka: „Ja sam Majka Milosrđa i svojoj kćeri dok spava pripremam odjeću, dok se odijeva, pripremam joj jelo, dok radi, pripremam joj krunu i sve dobro.“ Trideset i deveto poglavlje Majčine riječi Sinu o zaručnici i Kristov odgovor Majci. Dalje, Majčine riječi o tome što označavaju lav i janje i kako Bog zbog ljudske nezahvalnosti i nestrpljivosti dopušta da im se događa što im se inače ne bi dogodilo. Majka je razgovarala sa svojim Sinom Isusom i reče: „Naša kćer je kao janje koje svoju glavu stavlja u lavlje ralje.“ Sin odgovori: „Bolje je da janje svoju glavu stavlja u lavlje ralje tako da s lavom postane jedno meso i jedna krv nego da janje isiše krv iz lavljeg mesa; jer lav će se zbog toga rasrditi, a janje, čija je hrana sijeno, postat će bolesno. No, najdraža Majko, koja si u svojoj utrobi nosila svu mudrost i puninu ukupne pameti, pomogni joj prepoznati što je lav, a što janje.“ Majka odgovori: „Blagoslovljen Ti, Sine moj, koji si, u vječnosti ostajući kod Oca, sišao, ali se nikad nisi odvojio od Oca. Ti si lav, ali od plemena Judina; Ti si janje bez mrlje na koje je pokazao Ivan. Svoju glavu u lavlje ralje stavlja onaj tko povjeri svu svoju volju Bogu i kad bi mogao, ne bi je izvršio ukoliko ne bi znao da se Tebi sviđa. Lavlju krv pak siše onaj tko nad Tvojom pravednošću i slaganjem gaji nestrpljive želje i trudi se postići drugo od onoga što si mu odredio i želi biti u drugom staležu nego što se Tebi sviđa i nego što bi mu samome bilo korisnije. Tako se Bog ne ublažuje, već srdi. Jer kao što je janjeva hrana sijeno, tako se i čovjek treba zadovoljiti niskim stvarima i malim staležom. Zato Bog zbog ljudske nezahvalnosti i nestrpljivosti dopušta mnogo toga za spas ljudi što se inače ne bi dogodilo. Zato, moja kćeri, prepusti svoju volju Bogu i budeš li koji put manje strpljiva, podigni se kroz pokoru; jer pokora je kao pralja koja dobro ispire mrlje, a kajanje odlična bjelilica.“ Četrdeseto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici koje objašnjavaju što je kršćanska smrt. Kako čovjek umire loše ili dobro i kako se Božji prijatelji ne trebaju žalostiti kad vide kako Božji sluge umiru strašnom tjelesnom smrću. Sin Božji reče: „Ne boj se, moja kćeri, ova bolesnica neće umrijeti jer mi se sviđaju njezina djela“. Nakon što je ipak umrla, Sin Božji opet reče: „Gledaj, moja kćeri, istina je što sam ti rekao: ona nije mrtva jer njezina slava je velika; odvajanje duše od tijela je kod pravednih samo kao san jer se bude u vječnom životu. Ali smrću treba nazvati kad od tijela odvojena duša živi u vječnoj smrti. Mnogi koji se ne obaziru na budućnost žele umrijeti kršćanskom smrću. No što je kršćanska smrt doli umrijeti kao što sam ja umro, nevino, dobrovoljno i strpljivo? Treba li me se možda prezirati jer je moja smrt bila prijezirna i teška? Ili jesu li moji izabrani budale jer su podnosili prijezirno ili je sudbina ili kretanje zvijezda to donijelo? Nikako! Moji izabrani i ja smo trpjeli teško da bismo riječju i uzorom pokazali da je put u nebo težak i da bi se zlima objavilo koju čistoću trebaju ako već izabrani i nevini moraju podnositi tako teško. Zato znaj kako sramotno i loše umire onaj koji živi razuzdano i u smrti još ima volju griješiti, koji ako u svijetu živi u blagostanju želi živjeti dulje i ne daje Bogu zahvalu. Tko pak Boga voli iz sveg srca i nevin je mučen prijezirnom smrću ili opterećen dugom bolešću, on živi i umire sretan jer oštra smrt umanjuje grijeh kao i kaznu za grijeh, a uvećava krunu. Gledaj, podsjećam te na dva koji su prema ljudskom sudu umrli prijezirnom i gorkom smrću i koji da nisu prema mojoj pravednosti postigli takvu smrt ne bi bili spašeni. No budući da Gospodin ne kažnjava dvaput one koji su slomljena srca, došli su do krune. Zato se Božji sluge ne trebaju žalostiti ako su vremenito bičevani ili ako umru gorkom smrću jer najveća je sreća tugovati jedan sat i imati nevolju u svijetu da se ne bi došlo u teže čistilište iz kojeg neće biti bijega niti vremena za raditi.“ Četrdeset i prvo poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri da svećenici koji su na ispravan način postigli službu za odrješenje mogu ma koliko god veliki grešnici bili odriješiti od grijeha, a isto vrijedi i za sakrament euharistije. Majka reče: „Idi k onome koji ima službu; jer koliko god gubav vratar bio, ako ima ključ, ne može ništa manje otvoriti vrati nego zdravi. Tako je i s odrješenjem i sakramentom oltara; jer sluga može biti bilo tko i ako je službu odrješenja primio na ispravan način, može odrješiti grijehe. Zato se nijednoga ne smije prezirati. No ipak, upozoravam te u dvije stvari. Jedna je da ono što tjelesno voli i želi neće imati; druga je da će njegov život vrlo brzo biti skraćen. I kao što mrav koji dan i noć nosi zrnce ponekad padne kad dođe blizu otvora i ugine u ulazu, a zrnce ostane vani, tako će i on umrijeti ukoliko počne postizati plod svojeg rada i za svoj uzaludan posao će biti obeščašćen i kažnjen.“ Četrdeset i drugo poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri kako su dobro vladanje i djela pravednosti kod Božjih prijatelja predstavljeni grede kod vrata. I kako se sluge trebaju čuvati od zla klevetanja. Majka reče: „Kaže se da su Božji prijatelji kao dvije grede kod vrata kroz koja drugi trebaju ući. Zato ih se brižno treba čuvati da onima koji ulaze na putu ne bude ništa surovo ili oštro ili nešto drugo što bi ih zaustavilo. Što drugo znače grede doli ćudoredno vladanje, djela pravednosti i okrepljujuće govore koji na Božjim prijateljima dnevno trebaju doći na vidjelo? Zato se pažljivo treba čuvati da ništa oštro, to jest da se u ustima Božjih prijatelja ne nađe nikakva riječ koja sadrži zlo ogovaranje ili je nepromišljena; u njihovim djelima se također ne smije zamijetiti ništa svjetovno pred čim bi oni koji žele ući uzmaknuli i zbog čega bi se grozili ulaska.“ Četrdeset i treće poglavlje Majčine riječi zaručnici kako su zli pastiri uspoređeni s crvom koji glođe korijenje stabla. Majka reče: „Kao što crv koji kad ugleda dobro sjeme ne pita koliko se ploda gubi ili otpada ako može glodati korijenje ili ono što je najbliže zemlji, tako i ovi duhovni pastiri ne pitaju propadaju li duše ukoliko postižu svoj dobitak i svoje vremenito dobro. Zato će nad njih doći pravednost moga Sina i bit će vrlo brzo uzeti.“ Kćer odgovori: „Sve vrijeme, koliko god nam ono moglo biti dugo, pred Bogom je kao trenutak; no strpljivost Tvoga Sina je velika i sa zlima.“ Majka odgovori: „Zaista, kažem ti njihov sud neće biti odgođen već će strašno doći nad njih i bit će otrgnuti od svojih radosti u sramotu.“ Četrdeset i četvrto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kojima tijelo uspoređuje brodom, svijet morem i kako volja ima slobodu voditi duše u nebo ili pakao. Kako je zemaljska ljepota usporediva čaši. Sin Božji reče: „Čuj, ti koja iz oluja svijeta želiš dospjeti u luku mira, da se svaki koji je na moru ne smije bojati ako stoji kraj onoga koji vjetrovima može zabraniti da pušu, koji svemu tjelesnome što želi naštetiti zapovijeda da odstupi i zapovijeda stijenama da se smekšaju i može zapovjediti olujama da vode brod u sigurnu luku. Tako su na tjelesan način u svijetu neki kao brod koji vodi tijelo preko vode svijeta, neke do utjehe, neke do nevolje jer ljudska volja je slobodna i neke duše vodi u nebo, druge u dubinu pakla. Zato se Bogu sviđa ona volja koja ništa ne želi čuti žarkije doli Božju čast biti želi živjeti za nešto drugo doli da može služiti Bogu; jer u takvoj volji Bog rado stanuje, ublažava sve opasnosti duše i smekšava stijene koje dušu mnogo puta ugrožavaju. Što su drugo stijene doli zla žudnja? Jer ljupko je vidjeti što svijet posjeduje i sam to posjedovati, radovati se časti svoga tijela i kušati sve što raduje tijelo. U takvim stvarima duše je često u opasnosti. Ali ako je Bog na brodu, sve gubi svoju tvrdoću i duša prezire sve one stvari jer sva tjelesna i zemaljska ljepota slična čaši koja je izvana oslikana, ali iznutra je puna zemlje. Ako se čaša razbije, nije korisnija crne zemlje koja nije stvorena ni zbog kojeg drugog razloga doli da bi se njome kupilo nebo. Zato svaki čovjek može mirovati i jednom se s radošću probuditi ako od časti svijeta bježi isto kao od otrovna zraka i gnuša se požude tijela jer je Bog svakog sata uz njega.“ Četrdeset i peto poglavlje Riječi jadikovanja pred carskim veličanstvom o tome kako se četiri sestre, kćeri kralja Isusa Krista, naime: Poniznost, Uzdržljivost, Skromnost i Ljubav sad smatraju bezvrijednima, a kćeri kralja đavla: Oholost, Žudnja, Preobilje i Simonija se nazivaju uglednim ženama. Ne žalim se samo radi sebe već u ime mnogih Božjih izabranika pred vašim carskim veličanstvom na to kako su bile četiri sestre, kćeri jednog moćnog kralja od kojih je svaka imala sjedište i vlast u svojem očinskom nasljeđu. Oni koji su htjeli vidjeti ljepotu tih sestara, primili su utjehu kroz njihovu ljepotu i dobre primjere iz njihove pobožnosti. Prva sestra se zvala Poniznost u raspoređivanju svih stvari koje treba izvršiti. Druga sestra se zvala Uzdržljivost od svakoga grešnog ophođenja. Treća sestra je bila zvana Skromnost bez svog preobilja. Četvrta sestra se zvala Ljubav kod nevolja bližnjeg. Ove četiri sestre su sad u svojem očinskom nasljeđu potisnute i prezirane od skoro svih. Njihovo sjedište su zauzele četiri izvanbračne sestre koje su rođene od bludnika i nazivaju se uglednim gospođama. Prva se zove gospođa Oholost koja je tu da se svidi svijetu. Druga se zove gospođa Žudnja za željama svega tjelesnoga. Treća se zove gospođa Preobilje u nužnome. Četvrta se zove gospođa Simonija od čije se prevare skoro nitko ne može čuvati; jer bilo da je ono što uzima stečeno na pravedan ili nepravedan način, sve prima s pohlepom. Ove četiri gospođe govore protiv Božjih zapovjedi, žele ih učiniti bezvrijednima i daju mnogim dušama prigodu za vječno prokletstvo. Zato radi ljubavi koju je Bog imao prema vama djelujte, gospodine, i pomognite onim četirima sestrama koje se nazivaju vrlinama i izišle su iz vrline Isusa Krista, samog najvišeg kralja. One su sad u svetoj Crkvi koja je Kristovo nasljeđe potisnute da bi opet mogle biti uzvišene i da bi se potisnuli poroci koji se u svijetu nazivaju uglednim gospođama jer su izdajnice duša jer su rođene od samog poroka izdajnika đavla. Četrdeset i šesto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi opomene jednom gospodinu radi povrata protupravno stečene imovine i o glasu jednog anđela koji protiv njega izriče okrutnu kaznu. „Gospodine, upozoravam vas na opasnost koja prijeti vašoj duši tako što vam dozivan u sjećanje kako se u Starom zavjetu čita kako je kralj želio vinograd jednog čovjeka i za vinograd je ponudio punu cijenu. No budući da se vlasniku nije svidjelo prodati ga, kralj je postao zlovoljan i prisvojio si je vinograd nepravdom i nasiljem. Njemu je kasnije govorio Duh Sveti po ustima jednog proroka i izrekao je kralju i kraljici osudu da zbog te nepravde moraju umrijeti vrlo sramotnom smrću. To im se i dogodilo i njihova djeca nikad nisu bila sretna zbog posjedovanja tog vinograda. Budući da ste kršćanin i na neokrnjen način imate vjeru i pouzdano znate da je Bog još uvijek isti koji je bio i onda i tako moćan i pravedan kao i onda, nedvojbeno možete prepoznati da će vam isti Bog biti pravedni sudac i moćni osvetnik ako želite posjedovati nešto na nepravedan način ili tako da vlasnika protiv njegove volje prisilite na prodaju ili mu želite dati bilo koju cijenu. S boli se trebate brinuti da će takva osuda doći nad vas kao što se čita da je došla nad onu kraljicu i da vaša djeca neće postati bogata kroz nepravedno stečeno, već će ih mučiti nedostatak. Zato te podsjećam na radi muke Isusa Krista koji je tvoju dušu otkupio svojom dragocjenom krvlju i upozoravam te da ne proigraš svoju dušu zbog neke prolazne stvari, već svima koje si ti ili koji su zbog tebe na nepravedan način oštećeni učiniš zadovoljštinu i sve što si stekao na nepravedan način nadoknadiš na utjehu onima koji sad pate u bolima i drugima za uzor ukoliko još želiš primiti Božje prijateljstvo. Bog mi je svjedok da ovo ne pišem sama od sebe jer te ne poznajem, već me ono što se dogodilo jednoj izvjesnoj osobi prisililo da ti pišem pod božanskim sažaljenjem prema tvojoj duši. Ona je osoba naime čula ne u snu, već budna dok je molila glas jednog anđela koji je govorio: 'Björn, Björn, ti koji si tako odvažan protiv Boga i pravednosti, tvoja volja je u tebi nadvladala tvoju savjest tako da potpuno šuti, a tvoja volja govori i čini Zato ćeš ubrzo doći pred sud, pred Božji sud gdje će tvoja volja šutjeti, a tvoja savjest govoriti i prema ispravnoj osudi same pravednosti prokleti.'“ Četrdeset i sedmo poglavlje Sinove riječi zaručnici kako se moramo čuvati đavlovih kušnji. Kako je đavao predstavljen neprijateljem, Bog kokoši, Njegova moć i mudrost krilom, njegovo milosrđe perjem, a ljudi pilićima. Sin reče: „Ako neprijatelj kuca na vrata, ne smijete biti kao koze koje trče na zid ili ovnovi koji dižu prednje noge i međusobno se udaraju rogovima, već trebate biti kao pilići koji kad vide pticu koja im šteti kako leti u zraku, trče od majčino krilo kako bi se sakrili. Ako i ne mogu uhvatiti više od jednog majčina pera, raduju se ako mogu biti pokriveni i samo njime. Tko je drugi vaš neprijatelj doli đavao koji je zavidan na sva dobra djela, čiji je posao kušnjama kucati na čovjekovu dušu i uznemiriti je. Povremeno kuca gnjevom, zlim ogovaranjem, ponekad nestrpljivošću i prosuđivanjem Božjih odluka ako sve ne ide prema želji; vrlo često kuca i uznemiruje vas bezbrojnim mislima da bi vas mogao odvući od Božje službe i da bi se vaša dobra djela pred Bogom zamračila. Kakve god vrste bile vaše misli, ne smijete napustiti svoje mjesto, niti biti kao koze koje trče na zid, to jest njeguju tvrdoću srca ili u vašim srcima prosuđivati djela drugih jer često je onaj tko je danas bio zao sutra dobar. Naprotiv, trebate prignuti svoje rogove, stajati i slušati, to jest poniziti se i bojati se tako što zadržite strpljivost i molite Boga da se ono što je počelo loše pretvori u dobro. Ne smijete biti ni kao ovnovi koji udaraju rogovima, to jest na riječi uzvraćaju riječima i gomilaju porugu na porugu, već postojano trebate čvrsto stajati na nogama i šutjeti, to jest hrabro suzbijati sklonost tijela tako da kod govorenja i odgovaranja promišljate i strpljivo se prisilite jer je dužnost pravedna čovjeka pobijediti samog sebe i suzdržati se dozvoljena govorenja da bi se izbjeglo brbljanje i uvreda. Jer tko u uzbuđenju prejako otkrije svoje osjećaje, donekle ima dojam da se branio i otkrio nestabilnost svog uma; zato neće primiti krunu jer nije htio jedno vrijeme imati strpljivost kojom bi mogao osvojiti svog brata koji ozljeđuje, a sebe pripremiti za dragocjenu krunu. A što su drugo krila kokoši doli božanska moć i mudrost? Ja sam tako kao kokoš i snažno štitim svoje mlade koji na moj poziv dotrče, to jest žele sjenu mojih krila, od đavolje omče i mudro ih svojim nadahnućima privlačim do spasa. Što je drugo perje doli moje milosrđe? I ne može li onaj koji ga postigne biti siguran kao pilić koji se grije ispod majčina krila? Zato budite kao pilići i dojurite mojoj volji i govorite kod svih kušnji i protivnosti riječima i djelima: 'Neka bude Božja volja!' jer one koji se uzdaju u mene branim svojom moći. Okrjepljujem ih svojim milosrđem, držim ih u svojoj moći, posjećujem ih svojom utjehom i rasvjetljujem svojom mudrošću, svojom ljubavlju ih nagrađujem stostruko.“ Četrdeset i osmo poglavlje Sinove riječi zaručnici o izvjesnom kralju kako treba umnožiti Božju čast i ljubav prema dušama i o osudi protiv njega ukoliko to ne učini. Sin Božji reče: „Ako me ovaj kralj želi častiti, neka prvo umanji moje obeščašćivanje i umnoži moju čast; moje obeščašćivanje se sastoji u tome da moje zapovjedi koje sam donio i riječi koje sam osobno govorio prezrene i gotovo da ih većina smatra za ništa. Želi li me dakle voljeti, neka ubuduće nosi veću ljubav prema dušama onih za koje sam krvlju svoga srca otvorio nebo. Traži li više postići mir u Bogu nego proširiti svoje očevinsko nasljedstvo, sigurno će od Boga imati više radosti i pomoći da opet osvoji Jeruzalem, ono mjesto gdje je ležalo moje umrlo tijelo. Ti koja ovo čuješ, reci mu još ovo: Ja, Bog, dopustio sam da bude okrunjen. Zato mu je dužnost slijedi moju volju i da me iznad svega časti i voli; ukoliko to ne učini, njegovi dani će se dani skratiti. I oni koji ga tjelesno vole će nevoljom biti odvojeni od njega i njegovo će kraljevstvo biti razdijeljeno u više dijelova.“ Četrdeset i deveto poglavlje Zaručničino viđenje pod obličjem Crkve i o njegovu tumačenju koje sadrži način i položaj prema kojima bi papa trebao vladati s obzirom na sebe, na kardinale i druge prelate svete majke Crkve i što je više moguće u poniznosti. Jedna se osobi ukazalo kao da se nalazi u širokom koru. I pojavilo se veliko i sjajno sunce i bila su dvije stolice kao propovjedaonice, jedna desno, druga lijevo koje su se nalazile u širokom razmaku od sunca. Iz sunca su izlazile dvije zrake prema stolicama. Onda se od stolice koja je stajala lijevo čuo glas. On je govorio: „Budi pozdravljen u vječnost kralju, stvoritelju, otkupitelju i pravedni suče! Gledaj! Tvoj namjesnik koji u svijetu sjedi na Tvojem mjestu je svoje sjedište već vratio na njegov stari položaj gdje je sjedio prvi papa Petar koji je bio knez među apostolima.“ Od stolice desno odgovori jedan glas i reče: „Kako će moći ući u svetu Crkvu kod koje su otvori šarki puni hrđe i zemlje? Zato se vratnice i naginju prema zemlji jer na šarkama nema mjesta na koje bi zakvačke prianjale da drže vratnice. Zakvačke su ispružene potpuno ispravno i izgubile su svoju zakrivljenost da drže vratnice. Podna obloga je potpuno razrovana i pretvorena u duboke jame kao nadasve duboki bunari koji nemaju dno. Krov je premazan smolom i u požaru je od vatre i sumpora koji kaplje dolje kao gusta magla, a crni i debeli dim koji se diže iz gorućeg krova je sve zidove ispunio čađom. Dolikuje li dakle Božjem prijatelju imati stan u takvu hramu?“ Glas od lijeve stolice odgovori: „Rastumači duhovno što si rekao tjelesno.“ Na to će glas: „Pod vratnicama se podrazumijeva papa, a pod šarkama poniznost koja isključuje svaku oholost tako da se na njoj ne smije pojaviti ništa osim onoga što pripada poniznoj službi jednog biskupa i otvor mora biti potpuno slobodan od hrđe. No sad su u otvorima koji predstavljaju poniznost napunjene preobiljem, bogatstvom i imovinom i sva je poniznost pretvorena u svjetovni raskoš što treba razumjeti tako papa se koji je uspoređen s vratnicama naginje hrđi i blatu svjetovnih stvari. Zato papa treba početi u istinskoj poniznosti kod samog sebe, najprije u svojem kućnom uređenju, na odjeći, zlatu, srebru i srebrnim priborom, konjima i ostalim uporabnim predmetima tako da razdvoji obilje od nužnog i preda siromasima, naime onima koje je upoznao kao Božje prijatelje. Zatim treba svoju kućnu poslugu umjereno odrediti, zadržati samo nužne sluge koji mu čuvaju tijelo jer iako stoji u Božjoj ruci kad ga želi pozvati na sud, ipak je ispravno da ima sluge da bi jačao pravednost u da bi mogao poniziti one koji se dižu protiv Boga i običaja svete Crkve. Pod zakvačkama koje se pričvršćuju vratnicama se podrazumijevaju kardinali koji su se koliko mogu ispružili svakoj oholosti, pohlepi i tjelesnoj požudi. Zato papa treba u ruke uzeti čekić i kliješta i šarke saviti po svojoj volji tako da im ne dopusti više odjeće, kućne posluge i opreme nego što im je nužno za uzdržavanje. Treba ih saviti kliještima, to jest blagim riječima, božanskim savjetom i očinskom ljubavlju. Ne žele li poslušati, neka uzme čekić, to jest pokaže im strogoću i učini što može bez da djeluje protiv pravednosti sve dok se ne saviju prema njegovoj volji. Pod podnom oblogom se podrazumijevaju biskupi i svjetovni svećenici čija pohlepa nema dno, iz čije se oholosti i raskošna života se diže dim koji svi anđeli na nebu i Božji prijatelji na zemlji proklinju. Papa to može u mnogim dijelovima popraviti ako svakome dopusti imati nužno, ali ne izobilje i svakom biskupu zapovijedi obratiti pozornost na život svojih svećenika i da se svakome koji ne bude htio popravi svoj život i održavati umjerenost potpuno oduzmu prihodi jer je Bogu draže da se na takvom ne čita nijedna misa nego da razvratne ruke dodiruju Božje tijelo.“ Pedeseto poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici kako se Bogu ništa ne sviđa tako jako kao to da ga ljudi vole iznad svega. To pokazuje na primjeru jedne poganske žene koja je zbog velike ljubavi koju je nosila prema stvoritelju postigla milost. „Činilo mi se kao kralj sjedi na sudačkoj stolici i svaka živa osoba se morala postaviti pred njega; kraj svake osobe su stajala dvojica od kojih je jednog predstavljao vanjski izgled naoružana ratnika, a drugi se pokazivao kao crni Etiopljanin. Pred sudom je stajala propovjedaonica na kojoj je ležala knjiga koja je bila uređena kao što sam prije vidjela kad sam vidjela tri kralja kako stoje pred njom. Vidjela sam i kao da cijeli svijet stoji pred propovjedaonicom i čula kako sudac govori naoružanu ratniku: 'Pozovi mi pred sud one kojima su služio s ljubavlju.' I oni koju su bili imenovani, odmah su pali. Neki od njih su ostali ležati dulje, neki kraće prije nego su se odvojile od tijela. Ne mogu shvatiti sve što sam vidjela i čula jer sam čula osude mnogih još živih koji uskoro trebaju biti pozvani. No ipak mi je od suca rečeno slijedeće: 'Ako ljudi svoje ponašanje okrenu na bolje, ublažit ću svoj sud.' Onda sam vidjela i mnoge kako su osuđeni neki na čistilište, drugi na vječni jao.“ Pedeset i prvo poglavlje Zaručničino čudesno i strašno viđenje jedne duše koja je postavljena pred suca. O Božjim prigovorima i sudačkoj knjizi protiv one duše. O dušinim odgovorima protiv nje same i raznolikim čudnovatim mukama koje su kod nje primijenjene za čišćenje. „Dalje sam vidjela kako su ratnik i Etiopljanin koje sam prije vidjela pred suca stavili jednu dušu. I rečeno mi je: 'Ono što sad vidiš se sve dogodilo s ovom dušom u vrijeme kad se odvojila od tijela.' Kad je duša izložena sucu, stajala je sama, nije bila u rukama dvojice koji su je predstavili; stajala je gola i naricala je jer nije znala kamo će doći. Onda mi se učinilo kao da je svaka riječ u knjizi govorila sama za sebe odgovarala na sve što je duša govorila. Pred sučevim uhom i svom njegovom nebeskom vojskom je govorio naoružani ratnik prvo ovako: 'Nije ispravno da se na sramotu ove duše njoj predbacuju grijesi koje je uklonila ispovijeđu.' Ipak, ja koja sam imala ovo viđenje sam onda dobro i potpuno prepoznala da je onaj ratnik koji je govorio znao sve u Bogu, ali je govorio zato da bih ja mogla razumjeti. Onda je iz knjige pravednosti došao odgovor: 'Ova duša je činila pokoru, ali njezino kajanje nije bilo primjereno njezinim grijesima, a i zadovoljština nije bila ispravna. Zato sam mora patiti boli za ono što onda kad je mogla nije popravila.' Nakon ovih riječi je duša počela tako silno plakati kao da se potpuno slomila. No vidjele su se samo suze, ali se nije čuo glas. Potom je kralj govorio duši i reče: 'Neka tvoja savjest izloži one grijehe koje nije slijedila dostojna zadovoljština.' Onda je duša tako visoko podigla svoj glas da je se gotovo moglo čuti na cijelom svijetu i reče: 'Jao meni što nisam radila prema Božjim zapovijedima koje sam čula i poznavala!' i sama sebe okrivljujući je dodala: 'Nisam se bojala Božjeg suda.' Iz knjige joj je odgovoreno: 'Zato se moraš bojati đavla.' i duša je odmah odgovorila puna straha i drhteći kao da će se potpuno rastopiti: 'Nisam imala skoro nikakvu ljubav prema Bogu; zato sam činila malo dobroga.' Iz knjige joj je odmah odgovoreno: 'Zato pravednost zahtjeva da dođeš bliže đavlu nego Bogu jer te đavao svojim kušnjama namamio i privukao sebi.' Duša odgovori i reče: 'Sad prepoznajem kako se sve što sam činila dogodilo prema đavlovu nadahnuću.' Iz knjige se odgovorilo: 'Pravednost nalaže da je đavlovo pravo vratiti ti kaznom i nevoljom prema mjeri onoga što si učinila.' Duša reče: 'Od mojeg tjemena do pete nije bilo ničeg što nisam odijevala u oholost; jer neke isprazne i ohole dijelove odjeće sam sama izmislila, a druge sam nosila prema modi svoje zemlje; prala sam ruke i lice ne samo da bi bili čisti, nego da bi od ljudi mogli biti hvaljeni kao lijepi.' Iz knjige je odgovoreno: 'Pravednost kaže da je đavlovo pravo da ti prema zasluzi vrati što si se ukrašavala i kitila kako te nadahnjivao i nalagao. ' Duša dalje reče: 'Moja usta su se često otvarala nepromišljenim riječima čime sam se htjela svidjeti drugima i moje srce je željelo sve što pred svijetom nije bila sramota i poruga.' Iz knjige je odgovoreno: 'Zato se tvoj jezik mora izvući i rastegnuti, a zubi iskriviti i sve stvari koje najviše mrziš se moraju staviti pred tebe, a nasuprot tome oduzeti sve što ti se sviđa.' Duša reče: 'Velika mi je radost bila da su u mojem primjeru mnogi našli prigodu da oponašaju moje vladanje.' Iz knjige je odgovoreno: 'Zato je pravednost da svaki koji bude preveden u takav grijeh zbog kojeg si ti kažnjena podnosi istu kaznu i da ti bude pridružen tako da se kad dođe k tebi tvoja muka umnoži.' Nakon ovih riječi mi se učinilo kao da je duši oko glave vezan lanac kao kruna i tako jako stegnut da su zatiljak i čelo spojeni zajedno. Oči su ispale ih svojih rupa i visjele su na svojim korijenima preko obraza. Kosa joj je usahla kao da je izgorjela od vatre. Mozak se smrvio i isticao kroz nos i uši, jezik je bio izvučen, a zubi iskrivljeni. Kosti u ruci su bile slomljene i svijene kao uže. Šakama je oderana koža i vezane su za vrat. Prsa i trbuh su tako jako pritisnuti na leđa da su se rebra slomila, a srce je s ostalim iznutricama ispalo i raspuknulo se, bedra su visjela na stranama prema dolje, a slomljene kosti su izvučene na način kao što se tanak konac namata u iglu. Nakon što sam to vidjela, odvrati Etiopljanin: 'O, suče, grijesi ove duše su već kažnjeni kao što je pravedno, spoji nas zato sad oboje, mene i dušu, tako da više nikad ne budemo razdvojeni.' Ali naoružani ratnik reče: 'Čuj, o, suče koji sve znaš, tebi pripada čuti i zadnje misli i zadnju sklonost koje je ova duša imala na kraju svoga života. U zadnjem je trenutku razmišljala ovako: 'Ah, kad bi mi Bog htio produljiti život, rado bih popravila svoje grijehe i služila mu sve vrijeme svoga života i ne bih ga nikad više uvrijedila.' Tako je, o, suče, mislila i htjela. Spomeni se također Gospodine kako ova duša nije živjela tako dugo da bi potpuno prepoznala stanje svoje svijesti; spomeni se zato njezine mladosti i budi joj milosrdan.' Sad je iz knjige pravednosti uslijedio slijedeći odgovor: 'Takve misli na kraju ne zaslužuju pakao.' I sudac reče dalje: 'Radi moje muke će duši biti otvoreno nebo nakon što je prije toga postigla čišćenje primjereno njezinim grijesima, osim ako još prije ne primi pomoć kroz dobra djela živih.'„ Objašnjenje Ova se žena zavjetovala na djevičanstvo u ruku jednog svećenika, ali se nakon toga udala, onda je kod poroda došla u opasnost i umrla. Pedeset i drugo poglavlje Strašno zaručničino viđenje o jednom muškarcu i ženi. anđelovu tumačenju viđenja zaručnici u kojem je sadržano mnogo čudesnoga. „Ukazao mi se muškarac čije su oči bile iskopane i visjele su na dva živca preko obraza. Imao je uši kao pas, nos kao konj, usta kao ralje divljeg vuka. Ruke su bile kao velikog bika, noge kao lešinara. Ukazala mi se i žena koja je stajala kraj njega i čija je kosa bila kao trnje. Oči su joj se nalazile na zatiljku. Uši su joj bile otkinute a nosnice pune trulog gnoja. Usnice su bile kao zmijini zubi. Na jeziku se nalazila otrovna bodlja. Ruke su bile kao dva lisičja repa, noge kao dva škorpiona. Dok sam ja budna, a ne spavajući to gledala to vidjela, rekoh: 'Što je to?' Odmah mi progovori ugodno zvučeći glas koji je bio tako utješan da je svaki strah odstupio od mene. On reče: 'Za što smatraš ovo što vidiš?' Odgovorih: 'Ne znam je su li ovi koje gledam đavoli ili divlje životinje rođene od gadne životinjske vrste ili od Boga tako oblikovani ljudi.' Na to mi glas odgovori: 'Nisu niti đavoli jer oni tijelo kao što vidiš da ovi imaju, niti su životinjska vrsta jer su rođeni od Adamova roda. Također nisu tako stvoreni od Boga, već u svojim dušama pred Bogom izgledaju tako unakaženi od đavola kao što vidiš u tjelesnoj slici. Želim ti pokazati što to znači na duhovan način. Oči onog čovjeka ti izgledaju kao iskopane; vise na dva živca. Pod tim živcima možeš podrazumijevati koju je imao i to prvo da Bog vječno živi, drugo da će njegova duša nakon smrti živjeti vječno živjeti bilo u zlu, bilo u dobru. Pod očima ćeš razumjeti prvo da je trebao razmatrati kako može izbjeći grijeh, drugo kako može izvršavati dobra djela. Oba oka su iskopana zato što nije po mjeri želje za nebeskom slavom izvršavao dobra djela, niti je od straha pred paklom bježao od grijeha. Ima i pseće uši. Jer kao što se pas ne obazire na ime svojeg gospodara ili bilo koje drugo ime kao na svoje vlastito kad čuje da ga se zove, tako i ovaj nije više brinuo za čast Božjeg imena nego za čast vlastita imena. Ima i nosnice kao konj. Jer kao što nezauzdan konj uživa u smradu svog izbačenog izmeta, tako se i ovome sviđa misliti na svoje izvršene grijehe koji su pred Bogom smatrani izmetom. Ima i ralje kao divlji vuk koji nakon što je trbuh i ralje napunio onim što je vidio želi proždrijeti i drugo živo što čuje da se kreće. Tako bi i ovaj kad bi posjedovao sve što očima vidi želio posjedovati još i ono za što čuje da drugi posjeduju. Ima i ruke kao stopala jakog bika koji kad je srdit životinju koju nadvlada u žestini svoga gnjeva raskida svojim stopalima bez da se brine za iznutrice ili meso samo da mu može uzeti život. Sličan je i ovaj; jer kad je u gnjevu, ništa ga ne brine hoće li duša njegova neprijatelja sići u pakao niti hoće li njegovo tijelo biti smrtno mučeno ako mu može uzeti život. Ima i noge kao lešinar; jer kao što lešinar svoje noge snažno postavlja na plijen koji želi proždrijeti sve dok mu se snage ne izmore i mora pustiti plijen, tako i ovaj što je stekao na nepravedan način želi zadržati do smrti, dok će to nakon što ga sve snage napuste morati ostaviti. Ženina kosa izgleda kao trnje. Pod voljom se budući da se nalazi gore na glavi i krasi čovječje lice podrazumijeva volja koja se ispred svih želi svidjeti najvišem Bogu; jer takva volja krasi dušu pred Bogom. Budući da se volja ove žene uglavnom nastoji svidjeti ovom svijetu i to više nego najvišem Bogu, njezina kosa izgleda kao trnje. Oči se pokazuju na zatiljku jer oči svoga srca odvraća od onoga što je Božja dobrota učinila za nju tako što ju je stvorio, otkupio i na različite načine se za nju korisno brinuo. Nasuprot tome svoju pažnju napeto upravlja prema onome što je prolazno iako joj dnevno umiče sve dok potpuno ne nestane iz njezina pogleda. Uši duhovno izgledaju otkinuto jer se vrlo malo brine čuti nauk ili propovijed svetog Evanđelja. Nosnice su pune smrdljivog gnoja; jer kao što se miris kroz nosnice penje sve do mozga da ga kad je sladak jača, tako ova žena svoju snagu traži u grešnim sklonostima trulim radostima svijeta koje joj se penju u mozak. Njezine usnice izgledaju kao zmijski zubi i na jeziku se nalazi otrovna bodlja. Jer iako zmija vrlo snažno stišće zube skupa da bi štitila bodlju da se slučajno ne bi slomila, ipak među zubima gdje ima otvore teče prljavština. Na sličan način ona zatvara svoje usnice pred istinskom ispovijedi da se ne bi slomila radost grijeha koja je za njezinu dušu otrovna bodlja; no ipak prljavština njezinih grijeha se jasno pojavljuje pred Bogom i njegovim svetima.' 'Govorio sam ti prije o sudu i odbijanju braka koji su sklopili protiv propisa Crkve. Sad ću ti detaljnije objasniti. Vidjela si ruke spomenute žene kao lisičje repove i njezine noge kao škorpione. To je zato jer je u svim udovima i pokretima bila tako neuredna da je kroz nepromišljenost svojih ruku i hod svojih nogu izazivala tjelesnu požudu i dušu svojeg muža ubola teže nego škorpion.' I gledaj, istog trenutka se pojavio Etiopljanin; u ruci je držao trozub i na jednom stopalu je imao tri nadasve oštre kandže; on poviče i reče: 'O, suče, moj čas je već došao! Čekao sam i šutio. Sad je vrijeme za djelovanje.' I odmah dok je sudac sa bezbrojnom nebeskom vojskom sjeo su mi se ukazali muškarac i žena koji su bili goli. I sudac im reče: 'Recite, iako sve znam, što ste učinili.' Muškarac odgovori: 'Znali smo veze koje Crkve veže, ali se nismo na njih obazirali, već ih štoviše prezirali. ' Sudac odgovori: 'Budući da niste htjeli slijediti Gospodina, pravedno je da osjetite zlobu krvnika.' I Etiopljanin odmah zabije u srca njih oboje jednu kandžu i tako ih je jako pritisnuo da su izgledali kao da su stavljeni u prešu. I sudac reče: 'Gledaj, kćeri moja, to zaslužuju oni koji se svjesno radi stvora udaljavaju od svojeg stvoritelja.' Sudac potom reče oboma: 'Dao sam vam vreću da skupite plodove onoga što mi se sviđa; što mi sad donosite?' Žena odgovori: 'O, suče, tražili smo radosti trbuha, ali od toga nismo donijeli ništa osim sramote.' Na to sudac reče krvniku: 'Daj što je pravo.' I on odmah pričvrsti drugu kandžu u trbuhe njih oboje i ranio ih je tako moćno da se činilo kao da su sve iznutrice probušene. I sudac reče: 'Gledaj, to zaslužuju oni koji prekoračuju zakon i umjesto za lijekom još žeđaju za otrovom.' Dalje sudac reče oboma: 'Gdje je moje blago koje sam vam dao na korištenje?' Oboje odgovore: 'Stavili smo ga pod svoje noge jer smo tražili zemaljsko, a ne vječno blago.' Na to sudac reče krvniku: 'Daj što znaš i što si dužan dati.' On je odmah zabio svoju treću kandžu u njihova srca, trbuhe i stopala tako da je sve zajedno izgledalo kao klupko. I Etiopljanin reče: 'Gospodine, kamo da idem s njima?' Sudac odgovori: 'Ne stoji ti da se uzdigneš i raduješ.' Nakon što je to rečeno, muškarac i žena uzdišući u trenutku nestanu od Božjeg lica. Sudac dalje reče: 'Raduj se, kćeri, što si odvojena od ovakvih.'“ Pedeset i treće poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici kako je spremna štititi sve majke, udovice i djevice za koje vidi da ustraju u pravoj namjeri i njezina Sina vole iznad svega. „Čuj“, reče Majka Božja, „ti koja cijelim srcem moliš da se tvoja djeca svide Bogu. Zaista, takva je molitva Bogu ugodna. Jer nema majke koja mojeg Sina voli iznad svega i to moli za svoju djecu kojoj ne bih odmah bila spremna pomoći ispuniti joj molitvu. Također nema udovice koja postojano Boga moli za pomoć da do smrti na Božju čast ustraje ostati u udovičkom stanju čiju molitvu ne bih odmah bila spremna ispuniti; jer i ja sam bila kao udovica budući da sam na zemlji imala jednog Sina koji nije imao tjelesnog oca. Isto tako nema djevice koja svoje djevičanstvo želi Bogu čuvati sve do smrti koju ne bih bila spremna štititi i jačati; jer ja sam zaista sama djevica. Također se ne trebaš čuditi zato što tako govorim. Jer pisano je da je David želio Šaulovu kćer dok je još bila djevica. Ali dobio ju je tek nakon što je postala udovica. K tome je još imao i Urijinu suprugu dok je njezin suprug još živio i zato nije bio bez grijeha. No duhovna radost moga Sina koji je Davidov Gospodin jer bez svih grijeha. Kao što su se tri načina života, naime djevičanstvo, udovištvo i brak Davidu sviđali na tjelesan način, tako se mojem Sinu sviđa to imati na duhovan način u njegovoj najčišćoj radosti. Zato nije čudo što pomažem.“ Pedeset i četvrto poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri o sretnom, duhovnom rođenju izvjesna čovjeka koji je odgojen u najgorim grijesima i kako je to rođenje postigao molitvama i suzama Božjih slugu. Gledaj sina suza koji je nedavno rođen iz svijeta na duhovan način i koji je prije od svoje majke rođen u svijet. Jer kao što primalja koja iznosi dijete iz utrobe njegove majke najprije uzima glavu, onda ruke i naposljetku cijelo tijelo sve dok ne padne za zemlju, tako sam i ja učinila njemu zbog molitava i suza mojih prijatelja. Jer utoliko sam ga izvukla iz svijeta da je na duhovan način sad kao novorođeno dijete. Zato mora biti odgojen kako tjelesno, tako i duhovno. Onaj kojem sam te poslala treba ga odgojiti svojom molitvom i čuvati svojim dobrim djelima i savjetima; žena o kojoj ti je govoreno treba za njega moliti i čuvati ga na duhovan način tako da se obazire na to da dobiva svoju duhovnu hranu jer je bio tako duboko pao u smrtni grijeh da su svi đavoli u paklu o njemu govorili: „Otvorimo usta da ga gnječimo zubima i proždremo ako možda dođe. Držimo i ruke ispružene da ga slomimo i rastrgamo; imajmo i noge u pripravnosti da ga satremo i izgazimo.“ Tebi je zato rečeno da je sad rođen na duhovan način jer je oslobođen od moći đavola kao što možeš dobro razumjeti iz riječi koje si čula kako Boga voli srcem i tijelom iznad svega. Pedeset i peto poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri o dječaku kojeg zbog molitava Božjih slugu želi voljeti i naoružati duhovnim oružjem. Sjeti se što je pisano o Mojsiju da ga je kraljeva kćer našla na vodi i voljela ga je kao vlastita sina. U skolastičkoj povijesti je također pisano kako je isti Mojsije pobijedio zemlju pticama koje su pojele otrovne zmije. Ja sam kraljeva kći iz roda Davidova i želim voljeti svakog dječaka kojeg sam našla olujnoj plimi suza koje su prolivene za njegov spas njegove duše koja je zatvorena u kovčeg njegova tijela. Oni o kojima sam govorila ga trebaju odgojiti sve dok ne dospije do starosti u kojem ću ga naoružati i poslati da osvoji zemlju nebeskog kralja. Kako će se to dogoditi je tebi doduše nepoznato, ali meni je poznato. Jer tako ću ga naoružati da će se o njemu govoriti: „Živio je kao čovjek, umro kao div i došao na sud kao dobar ratnik.“ Dodatak Sin Božji reče: „Kad je gladna životinja otjerana od svojeg plijena, iz daljine čeka dok ne nađe vremena se vrati natrag plijenu, a ako ne, onda ide u svoju jazbinu. Tako sam učinio i s vladarom ove zemlje. Opomenuo sam ga svojim dobročinstvima; opomenuo sam ga riječima i udarcima, ali što sam ja prema njemu bio blaži, to je postao nezahvalniji i zaboravniji što sam. Zato ću mu sad uzeti krunu i staviti ga do mojeg podnožja jer nije odano stajao svojoj kruni. Također ću nad njega i njegove ulizice poslati nemilosrdnu zmiju koja je rođena od otrovnice i lukave lisice koja će uznemiravati zemlju i stanovnike i očupati jednostavne, koja će se popeti na vrh zemlje i srušiti i pogaziti hvalisave. Dječaka ću pak kojeg su hranili moji prijatelji voditi drugim putom dok ne dospije do slavnijeg mjesta.“ Sin Božji reče dalje: „O tom će se dječaku još govoriti da je živio kao čovjek, borio se kao ratnik; bit će okrunjen kao Božji prijatelj. O, kćeri moja, što misle žene koje se hvale što njihova djeca odlaze u oholost? To nije slava, već sramota jer oponašaju kralja oholosti. Ali prava čast je i ratnik slave je onaj koji se hvali time da koliko može djeluje na Božju čast i stremi za višim i spreman je trpjeti što mu Bog želi da trpi. Takav jedan je Božji ratnik i bit će okrunjen s ratnicima neba.“ Pedeset i šesto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri o jednome koji se ne treba žalostiti zbog prijekora. Majka reče: „Zašto je onaj ožalošćen? Otac ponekad udara sina blagom šibom. Ne treba se zbog toga žalostiti.“ Pedeset i sedmo poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri kako Rim od korova mora biti očišćen prvo oštrim željezom, drugo vatrom i treće parom volova. Majka reče: „Rim je kao njiva na kojoj je narastao korov. Zato se prvo mora pročistiti oštrim željezom, zatim vatrom, nakon toga preorati parom volova. Zbog toga ću s vama učiniti kao onaj tko biljke presađuje na drugo mjesto. Ovom gradu se priprema takva kazna kao kad bi sudac rekao: 'Oderi cijelu kožu, izdvoji svu krv iz mesa, nasijeci sve meso na komade i slomi mu kosti tako da istekne sva srž.'“ Pedeset i osmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici koje pod slikom razlažu kako Krist predstavlja gospodara koji hodočasti, njegovo tijelo blago, Crkva kuću, a svećenici su predstavljeni čuvarima koje je kao pravi gospodar odlikovao sedmerostrukom čašću. Kako se Bog tuži kako ga nepravedni svećenici obeščašćuju sedmerostrukom sramotom i kako sedam odijela, naime sedam vrlina, pretvaraju u sedam poroka. Sin Božji reče: „Ja sam kao gospodar koji se vjerno borio u zemlji svoga hodočašća i radosno se vratio u zemlju svoga rođenja. Taj gospodar je posjedovao vrlo dragocjeno blago pri pogledu na koje su suzne oči postale jasne, tužni utješeni, bolesni zdravi, a mrtvi probuđeni. No da bi se to blago moglo valjano i sigurno čuvati, u slavi i časti je izgrađena i dovršena kuća kraj sedam stepenica preko kojih se penje do kuće i blaga. To je blago gospodar predao svojim slugama da ga nadgledaju, primjenjuju i vjerno čuvaju neokrnjeno tako da bi se mogla iskazati ljubav gospodara prema svojim slugama kao i da bi odanost slugu prema njihovu gospodaru postala vidljiva. Tijekom vremena je blago počelo zapadati u prezir. Kuća se rijetko posjećivala, čuvari su postali nemarni i ljubav prema gospodaru se smanjila. Kad je potom gospodar svoje prijatelje pitao za savjet što da čini kod takve nezahvalnosti, jedan od njih odgovori i reče: 'Pisano je da je naredba bila da nemarne suce i čuvare naroda objese na suncu; ali tvoje je milosrđe i sud; ti pošteđuješ sve jer je sve tvoje ti se milosrdan svima.' Ja sam u slici onaj gospodar; jer ja sam se pojavio u čovještvu kao hodočasnik na zemlji dok sam i u nebu kao i na zemlji bio moćan pomoću svoga božanstva. Na zemlji sam imao tako jaku borbu da su svi živci mojih ruku i mojih nogu zbog moje revnosti za spas duša bili rastrgani. Budući da sam htio napustiti svijet i uzaći na nebo od kojeg prema svojem božanstvu nisam nikad bio udaljen, ostavio sam svijetu dragocjenu uspomenu, naime moje presveto tijelo tako da se kao što se Stari zavjet hvalio arkom, manom, pločama zavjeta i drugim običajima novi čovjek može radovati novom zakonu, ali ne kao prije sjeni, nego istini, naime mojem razapetom tijelu koje ima uzor u Starom zavjetu. Da bi moje tijelo ostalo u slavi i časti, podigao sam kuću svete Crkve da u njoj bude čuvano i dirano. Svećenici su njegovi posebni čuvari koji donekle u službi stoje više od anđela jer su svećenici rukama i ustima diraju onoga koga sami se anđeli iz strahopoštovanja plaše dodirnuti. Svećenike sam odlikovao sedmerostruko kao stepenastim častima. Prvo, trebaju biti moji barjaktari i posebni prijatelji čistoćom duše i tijela; jer čistoća je prva stepenica prema Bogu kojeg ne dotiče niti mu pripada ništa što je nečisto. Iako je svećenicima zakona u vrijeme kad nisu žrtvovali bio dozvoljen odnos s njihovim ženama, to nije bilo čudo jer su nosili samo ljusku, a ne jezgru. Ali sad kad je došla istina, a slika odstupila, treba se truditi do to najviše čistoće i tako to više što je jezgra slađa od ljuske. I na znak takve jedne suzdržljivosti ponajprije se podrezuje kosa da ugođaj ne bi mogao vladati niti duhom niti tijelom. Na drugoj stepenici su svećenici postavljeni da u svoj poniznosti budu anđeoski muškarci jer se pomoću poniznosti duha i tijela doseže nebo i nadvladava oholi đavao. Na znak ove stepenice su svećenici postavljeni izgoniti đavle jer će ponizni čovjek biti uzvišen u nebo iz kojeg je drski đavao pao svojom ohološću. Svećenici su postavljeni na treću stepenicu da bi stalnim čitanjem svetog pisma bili Božji učenici kojima je zato od biskupa kao vojnicima mač u ruku dana knjiga da bi znali što treba činiti i molitvom i razmišljanjem se trudili ublažiti Božji gnjev za Božji narod. Na četvrtu stepenicu su svećenici postavljeni kao čuvari hrama promatrači duša da bi mogli biti zabrinuti za spas braće i jačati ih riječju i primjerom i slabe poticati na veće savršenstvo. Na petu stepenicu su postavljeni kao nadglednici i skrbnici oltara i preziratelja svjetovnih stvari tako da se dok služe oltaru i žive od oltara uopće ne bave svjetovnim stvarima osim ako to njihova služba zahtjeva. Na šestu stepenicu su postavljeni da bi bili apostolski muškarci propovijedanjem evanđeoske istine i da bi se u svojem ponašanju ravnali prema svojoj propovijedi. Na sedmoj se stepenici nalaze postavljeni jer pomoću žrtvovanja moga tijela trebaju biti posrednici između Boga i ljudi. Na ovoj stepenici svećenici donekle stoje iznad anđela. Sad se žalim što su te stepenice razbijene jer se oholost umjesto poniznosti; umjesto čistoće se njeguje nečistoća; na oltarima je vidljivo zanemarivanje; Božja mudrost se smatra budalaštinom; ne vodi se briga o spasu duša. Ali to im još nije dovoljno, već odbacuju i moja odijela i preziru moje oružje. Mojsiju sam na brdu pokazao odijela kojima se svećenici zakona trebaju služiti; ne da bi u Božjem nebeskom stanu trebalo biti nešto tjelesno, već zato jer se duhovno ne može shvatiti drukčije doli tjelesnom usporedbom. Zato sam duhovno pokazao tjelesnim da bi se moglo znati koje iskazivanje poštovanja je nužno kod onih koji posjeduju samu istinu, to jest moje tijelo ako su oni koji su posjedovali samo ljusku i sliku morali imati takvu čistoću i strahopoštovanje. Zašto sam Mojsiju pokazao takvo veliku ljepotu u materijalnim odijelima ako ne da time bude naznačen ukras i ljepota duše? Jer kao što svećenik ima sedam odijela, tako duša koja pristupa tijelu Gospodina imati sedam vrlina bez kojih nema spasa. Prvo odijelo duše je kajanje i ispovijed, ono pokriva glavu; drugo je naginjanje k Bogu i ljubav prema čistoći; treće je trud oko Božje časti i strpljivost u protivnostima; četvrto se sastoji u tome da se ne obraća pažnja na hvalu ili pogrdu ljudi, već samo na Božju čast; peto je suzdržljivost tijela pri pravoj poniznosti; šesto je ponovno razmišljanje o Božjim dobročinstvima i strah pred njegovim sudom; sedmo je Božja ljubav iznad svega i ustrajanje u dobru koje je započeto. No sad su ova odijela pretvorena i prezrena; jer umjesto ispovijedi se voli isprika i umanjivanje krivnje, umjesto čistoće stalna raskalašenost, umjesto truda za spas duše rad za korist tijela, umjesto Božje časti i ljubavi ambicije svijeta i oholost, umjesto hvalevrijedne umjerenosti obilje u svim stvarima, umjesto straha Božjeg drskost i prosuđivanje Božjih odluka, umjesto Božje ljubavi iznad svega hladnoća i nezahvalnost prema svim Njegovim dobročinstvima. Zato ću kao što sam po proroku rekao doći u gnjevu i kazna će ih urazumiti.“ Majka Milosrđa je bila ovdje prisutna i odgovori: „Blagoslovljen Ti, Sine moj, za Tvoju pravednost. Razgovaram s Tobom iako sve znaš radi ove zaručnice koja prema Tvojoj volji treba imati uvid u duhovne stvari, ali koja duhovno može shvatiti samo kroz usporedbe. Zaista, Ti si u svojem božanstvu prije nego si od mene primio čovještvo rekao da bi se Ti kad bi u Sodomi bilo nađeno deset pravednika smilovao cijelom gradu zbog tih deset. No sada je još nebrojeno mnogo svećenika koji Te ublažuju žrtvovanjem Tvoga tijela. Zato se radi njih smiluj onima koji imaju malo dobroga; to Te molim ja koja rodila u čovještvu, to Te sa mnom mole svi Tvoji izabrani.“ Sin odgovori: „Blagoslovljena ti, blagoslovljena riječi tvojih usta! Vidiš da trostruko pošteđujem zbog trostrukog dobra u prinošenju moga Tijela. Kao što su Judinom drskosti na meni otkrivena tri dobra, tako prinošenjem ove žrtve dušama dolazi trostruko dobro. Prvo, hvali se moja strpljivost što iako sam znao da je Juda izdajica nisam odbijao njegovo društvo; drugo, što su kad je izdajica sa svojima stajao svi na moju riječ pali na pod čime se očitovala moja moć; treće, da sam svu njegovu i đavlovu zlobu okrenuo na spas duša čime se otkrila božanska mudrost i ljubav. Tako i iz žrtve svećenika proizlaze tri dobra. Prvo, cijela nebeska vojska slavi moju strpljivost jer sam ja sam rukama dobrog kao i zlog svećenika i kod mene ne vrijedi izgled osobe niti ovaj sakrament postižu zasluge ljudi, već moje riječi; drugo, jer taj prinos koristi svima bez obzira od kojeg god je svećenika prinesen; treće, jer koristi i samom prinositelju koliko god zao bio; jer kao što su se nakon jedne riječi 'Ja sam' moji neprijatelji srušili na pod, tako nakon izricanja moje riječi: 'Ovo je moje tijelo' uzmiču zli duhovi i prestaju kušati dušu prinositelja; također se ne bi takvom odvažnošću usudili vratiti istome kad poslije opet ne bi uslijedila radost griješenja. Zato, iako pravednost zahtjeva osvetu, moje milosrđe pošteđuje sve i podnosi sve. Ali ako dnevno i zovem, rijetko tko odgovara kao što dnevno vidiš. Ipak, još ću jednom poslati riječi svojih usta; oni koji čuju će svoje dane ispuniti u radosti koja od slatkoće ne može biti izrečena niti zamišljena. Onima koji ih ne čuju će kao što je pisano u dušu i tijelo doći sedam zala; naći će ih kad budu razmišljali i čitali što se dogodilo da ne bi zadrhtali kad saznaju.“ Pedeset i devet poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kako svećenik ima tri dužnosti: prvo, posvetiti tijelo Kristovo; drugo, čistoću tijela i duha; treće, brigu za svoju župu. Također treba imati knjigu i ulje; i o tome kako je svećenik Božji anđeo jer je njegova služba veća od one anđela. Kristove riječi zaručnici kako svećenik ima tri dužnosti: prvo, posvetiti tijelo Kristovo; drugo, čistoću tijela i duha; treće, brigu za svoju župu. Također treba imati knjigu i ulje; i o tome kako je svećenik Božji anđeo jer je njegova služba veća od one anđela. Šezdeseto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi Bogu o prijatnom načinu molitve pred Bogom. „Blagoslovljen Ti, moj stvoritelju i otkupitelju. Ne srdi se ako Ti govorim kao ozlijeđeni liječniku, kao ožalošćeni tješitelju, kao siromah onome tko je bogat i ima u izobilju; jer ozlijeđeni govori: 'O, liječniče, nemaj odvratnost prema meni ozlijeđenome jer si moj brat.' Ožalošćeni govori: 'O, najljubazniji tješitelju, ne preziri me jer sam u strahovima, već daj mom srcu mir i mojim osjećajima utjehu.' Siromah pak kaže: 'O, ti bogati kojemu ništa ne nedostaje, pogledaj me jer me ugrožava glad, gledaj kako sam gol i daj mi odjeću kojom se mogu ugrijati.' Tako i ja kažem: O, Ti svemoćni i najljubazniji Bože, razmatram rane mojih grijeha koje sam primila od svoje mladosti nadalje i uzdišem što je vrijeme prošlo neiskorišteno. Snage nisu dovoljne za rad jer su se iscrpile u ispraznostima. Zbog toga i zato jer si izvor sveg dobra i milosrđa Te molim da mi se smiluješ. Dodirni moje srce rukom svoje ljubavi jer Ti si najbolji liječnik; utješi moju dušu jer si dobar tješitelj.“ Šezdeset i prvo poglavlje Kako se đavao pojavio zaručnici kod podizanja tijela Kristova, razgovarao s njom i argumentima htio pokazati da ono što se podiže nije tijelo Kristovo. Ali odmah joj se pojavio anđeo Gospodnji i tješio ju je. Kako se Krist pojavio i prisilio đavla da pred kćeri kaže istinu. I kako tijelo Kristovo primaju kako dobri, tako i zli; i o prikladnom sredstvu u kušnjama protiv Kristove tjelesne prisutnosti. Za vrijeme podizanja tijela Kristova pojavio se jedan koji je bio potpuno crn i reče: „Zar vjeruješ, luđakinjo, da je ovaj komadić kruha Bog? Već bi se odavno pojeo i da je brijeg brjegova. Nitko od mudrih Židova kojima je mudrost dana od Boga ne vjeruje u to. Nitko ne bi trebao vjerovati ni da bi Bog dopustio da ga dotiče i voli potpuno nečist svećenik koji ima pseće srce. Trebaš priznati to što kažem. Ovaj svećenik je moj; ako želim, mogu ga uzeti.“ Odmah se pojavio dobar anđeo i reče: „Moja kćeri, ne odgovaraj budali prema njegovoj budalaštini; jer on koji ti se pojavio je otac laži; no budi spremna jer naš zaručnik je blizu.“ Taj je zaručnik, Isus, došao i reče đavlu: „Zašto uznemiruješ moju kćer i zaručnicu? Nazivam je kćeri jer sam je stvorio; zaručnicom zato jer sam je otkupio i vezao pomoću svoje ljubavi.“ Đavao odgovori: „Govorim zato jer mi je dopušteno i zato da se ohladi u Tvojoj službi.“ I Gospodin reče: „To je iskusila ove noći kad si joj pritiskao oči i preostale udove. Bio bi učinio još i veće da ti je bilo dopušteno; ipak, kad god se odupre tvojim nadahnućima, njezina se kruna udvostruči. No ti, đavle, budući da si rekao da bih i da sam brijeg bio odavno pojeden, odgovori mi pred ušima moje kćeri koja je tjelesna. Pismo govori da je kad je narod propadao podignuta mjedena zmija i pogledom na nju se izliječio svatko koga su zmije ozlijedile. Je li ta snaga liječenja proizašla od snage mjeda ili od slike zmije ili od Mojsijeve dobrote ili od neke skrivene božanske moći?“ Đavao odgovori: „Ta snaga liječenja nije proizašla od ničeg drugog doli jedino od čudesne Božje snage i vjere poslušnog naroda da je Bog koji čini sve iz ničega mogao učiniti i sve što prije nije bilo.“ Dalje reče Bog: „Reci, đavle, je li štap postao zmijom na Mojsijevu zapovijed ili na Božju zapovijed? Je li zato što je Mojsije bio svet ili jer su Božje riječi tako rekle?“ Đavao mu odvrati: „Što je Mojsije bio drugo doli slab čovjek, ali po Bogu pravedan na čiju je riječ, koju je Bog zapovjedio i dopustio, štap postao zmijom tako što je zaista Bog zapovjedio, a Mosije se kao sluga pokorio? Jer prije Božje zapovijedi je štap bio štap, a dok je Bog zapovjedio, štap je zaista postao zmija tako da se sam Mojsije bojao.“ Sad Gospodin reče zaručnici koja je ovo vidjela: „Tako je sad i na oltaru; jer prije sakramentalnih riječi je na oltar položeni kruh samo kruh, ali nakon što se izgovoreni riječ: 'Ovo je moje tijelo', postaje tijelo Kristovo koje uzimaju i dodiruju dobri i zli i to jedan kao i tisuću njih s istom istinom, ali ne s istim učinkom, dobrima na život, a zlima na sud. A kad je đavao rekao da je Bog okaljan svećenikovom nečistoćom, to je zaista neistinito. Ako gubav sluga pruža svojem gospodaru ključ ili bolesnik pruža jelo od jakih bilja, gospodaru neće škoditi jer tko god da je pružatelj, snaga ostaje ista i isto tako Bog po zlobi lošeg sluge ne postaje loš niti po dobrom bolji jer uvijek ostaje nepromjenjiv i isti. A kad je đavao o ovom svećeniku rekao da će vrlo brzo umrijeti, to zna pomoću lukavosti svoga bića i iz vanjskih uzroka, ali neće ga moći uzeti ako ja to ne dopustim. Ipak, ovaj svećenik je njegov ukoliko se ne popravi to zbog tri razloga. Baš zato je đavao rekao da ima smrdljive udove i pseće srce jer zaista smrdi i ima groznicu, izvana je topao, a iznutra hladan, ima nepodnošljivu žeđ, mlitavost udova, gađenje prema kruhu i odvratnost prema svemu slatkome. Topao je prema svijetu, a hladan prema Bogu, žeđa za radosti tijela, ima gađenje prema ljepoti vrlina; Božje zapovijedi mu nisu ukusne i žari za svim što je tjelesno. Zato se ne treba čuditi ako mu moje tijelo nema drukčiji okus od kruha pečenog u peći; jer on ne misli na duhovno djelo, već samo na tjelesno. Nakon što se izreče Jaganjče Božji i moje tijelo uzme u njegovo, od njega se povlači Očeva moć i Sinova najslađa prisutnost, a sa svetom odjećom od njega odlazi dobrota Duha Svetoga koji je veza sjedinjenja i ostaje mu samo oblik i pamćenje kruha. Ipak, ne smiješ misliti da je on ili bilo koji loš čovjek bez Boga. Iako se Bog od njega povlači i ne poklanja mu veću utjehu, time ipak ne odlazi nego ga podnosi i brani od đavla. A na to kad je đavao rekao da nitko među mudrim Židovima to ne želi vjerovati, odgovaram: Židovima je isto kao i onima koji su izgubili desno oko, zato šepaju na obje duhovne noge; baš zato su budalasti i ostat će sve do njihova kraja. Zato nije čudo što đavao zasljepljuje i stvrdnjava njihova srca i savjetuje ih na ono što je besramno i protiv vjere. Kad god zato neka takva misao u vezi s tijelom Kristovim dođe u tvoje srce, donesi je pred duhovne prijatelje i ostani postojana u vjeri jer sigurno znaš da je to tijelo koje sam primio od Djevice, koje je razapeto i koje upravlja u nebu isto ono na oltaru i primaju ga dobri kao i zli. Kao što sam se svojim učenicima koji su išli u Emaus pokazao u stranom obličju iako sam bio pravi čovjek i Bog i došao učenicima kroz zaključana vrata, tako se i svećenicima pokazujem u stranom obličju da bi vjera imala zaslugu i da bi se otkrila nezahvalnost ljudi. To nije čudo. Jer sad sam još uvijek onaj koji je moć svog božanstva pokazao strašnim znakovima, a ljudi ipak govore: 'Napravimo si bogove koji će ići ispred nas.' I Židovima sam pokazao svoje istinsko čovještvo i oni su ga razapeli. Ja, upravo isti, dnevno sam na oltaru, ali govori se: 'Imamo gađenje i odvratnost prema toj hrani.' Kakve veće nezahvalnosti može biti od toga da se pokuša razumom shvatiti Boga i usudi suditi o njegovim skrivenim odlukama i tajnama koje su u Njegovoj ruci? Zato ću neukima i poniznima pomoću nevidljiva djelovanja i vidljivim obličjem pokazati što je vidljivo obličje kruha bez kruha i bez tvari, što je tvar u svojem obličju i što je podjela u obliku bez tvari i zašto trpim takva poniženja i nakaznosti na svojem tijelu da bi ponizni bili uzvišeni, a oholi dovedeni u sramotu.“ Šezdeset i drugo poglavlje Gospodinove koreće riječi jednom svećeniku koji pokapa jednoga koji je umro u strpljivosti uz prisutnost zaručnice. Kako će Krist nepravednom svećeniku doći sa sedam tjelesnih i sedam muka i kako će onaj zbog svoje strpljivosti postići svu slavu. Kad je jedan svećenik pokapao jednog mrtvog koji je tri i pol godine bio bolestan, zaručnica je čula kako Duh govori: „Prijatelju, što činiš, kako se usuđuješ dodirnuti mrtvog kad su ti ruke krvave? Zašto za njega zoveš svemoćnog kad je tvoj glas kao žablji? Kako se usuđuješ za njega smirivati suca kad su tvoje kretnje i vladanje više izgledaju kao jednog lakrdijaša nego pobožnog svećenika? Zato će mrtvome biti korisna snaga mojih riječi, a ne tvoje djelo i njegova vjera i duga strpljivost će ga odvesti do krune.“ Dalje reče Duh zaručnici: „Ruke ovog svećenika su krvave jer su sva njegova djela tjelesna; njima ne može dotaknuti mrtvog jer mu neće moći pomoći svojim zaslugama, već samo po časti sakramenta. Dobri svećenici koriste dušama na dvostruk način; prvo snagom Gospodinova tijela, zatim vlastitom ljubavlju u kojoj gore. Njegov glas je kao žablji jer potpuno je posvećen zemaljskim djelima i požudi tijela; zato se ne uspinje k Bogu koji želi biti ublažen glasom ponizne ispovijedi i kajanja. I njegovo vladanje je kao jednog lakrdijaša; jer što lakrdijaš drugo čini nego da se ravna prema vladanju svjetovnih ljudi? Što drugo pjeva doli: 'Jedimo i pijmo i uživajmo radost u ovom životu'? Isto tako čini i ovaj; jer u odjeći i ponašanju se ravna prema svima da bi se svima svidio i svojim primjerom sve potiče na rasipnost tako što govori: 'Jedimo i pijmo jer Gospodin se tome raduje; to će nam biti dosta da dospijemo do vrata slave i iako mi uskrati ulaz, bit ć u sretan što sjedim kraj vrata, ne želim biti savršen.' To je opasan govor i kažnjiv život jer do vrata slave neće dospjeti nitko tko nije savršen ili savršeno očišćen i nitko neće postići savršenost ako to savršeno ne želi ili se za to ne trudi savršeno ako može. Ipak, ja, gospodar svih stvari, ulazim tom svećeniku, ali ne ostajem obuhvaćen niti okaljan. Ulazim kao zaručnik i izlazim kao sudac koji će suditi ako ga primatelj prezire. Zato ću kao što sam rekao svećenicima doći sa sedam muka. Otet će im se sve što su voljeli; bit će odbačeni od lica Božjeg i osuđeni u Njegovu gnjevu; bit će predani đavlu i patiti bez mira, biti prezreni od svih, imati nedostatak svih dobara i obilje svih zala. Na sličan način će biti mučeni sa sedam drugih tjelesnih muka kao Izraelova djeca. Zato se ne trebaš čuditi ako podnosim zle ili ako se prema mojem sakramentu pokazuje nešto nedostojno; jer patim sve do kraja da na dan iznesem svoju strpljivost i nezahvalnost ljudi. I nemoj misliti da se mojem tijelu događaju nedostojnost kao kad si čula da je ispljunuto, već se to događa da bi se otkrila i pokazala nezahvalnost ljudi da su nedostojni primiti nešto tako sveto.“ Potom Duh reče duši mrtvoga: „O, dušo, raduj se i kliči; jer tvoja te vjera odvojila od đavla; tvoja jednostavnost će ti skratiti dugi put čistilišta; tvoja strpljivost te dovela do vrata slave; moje milosrđe će te uvesti i okruniti.“ Šezdeset i treće poglavlje Kako se đavao pojavio zaručnici i kako ju je prividnim argumentima htio prevariti u vezi s sakramentom tijela Kristova i kako je Krist zaručnici došao u pomoć i prisilio da pred zaručnicom kaže istinu. O uvjerenju i vrlo korisnoj Kristovoj poduci zaručnici o njegovu slavnom tijelu u sakramentu. Dalje se zaručnici pojavio zli duh s dugim trbuhom i reče: „Što vjeruješ, ženo, i o čemu velikome razmišljaš? I ja znam mnogo i želim ti jasnim riječima dokazati svoje riječi; no savjetujem ti da prestaneš razmišljati o nevjerojatnome, već vjeruj svojim osjetilima. Ne vidiš li očima, ne čuješ li ušima svoga tijela slamanje hostije iz materijalnog kruha? Nisi li vidjela kako se slama, dodiruje, nečasno baca na zemlju i kako se s njom čini mnogo toga što ja na sebi ne bih trpio? No kad bi bilo moguće da se Bog nalazi u ustima pravednih, kako bi sišao nepravednima čija je škrtost beskrajna i neumjerena?“ Neposredno nakon ove kušnje ukazao se Krist u ljudskom obličju i ona mu reče: „O, Gospodine Isuse Kriste, zahvaljujem Ti za sve, posebno za tri milosti. Prvo, što odijevaš moju dušu tako što si joj ulio pokoru i kajanje čime ispiru svi grijesi koliko god teški bili; drugo, hraniš dušu tako što joj ulijevaš svoje tijelo i sjećanje na Tvoje patnje čime se duša osvježuje kao najboljim jelom; treće, tješiš sve koji Te zovu u nevolji. Zato, Gospodine, smiluj mi se i pomogni mojoj vjeri; jer iako zavrjeđujem biti predana izrugivanju đavla, ipak vjerujem da bez Tvojeg dopuštenja ne može ništa, a i Tvoje dopuštenje nije bez utjehe.“ Potom Krist reče đavlu: „Zašto razgovaraš s mojom novom zaručnicom? “ Đavao mu odgovori: „Jer je bila vezana uz mene i još se nadam zaplesti je u svoju mrežu; bila je vezana uz mene jer je više težila svidjeti se meni i mojim savjetima nego Tebi, svojem stvoritelju. Nadgledao sam njezine putove i još ih nisam zaboravio iz svojeg pamćenja.“ Gospodin odgovori: „Ti si dakle urotnik i uhoda svih putova?“ Đavao mu odvrati: „Zaista sam uhoda, ali u mraku jer si me Ti učinio mračnim.“ A Gospodin reče: „Kad si mogao vidjeti i kad si postao mračan?“ „Ja sam“, reče đavao, „moga vidjeti kad si me stvorio u najvišoj ljepoti; no budući da sam drsko navalio u Tvoj sjaj, oslijepljen sam kao bazilisk. Vidio sam te kad sam želio Tvoju ljepotu; vidio sam Te i prepoznao u svojoj savjesti kad si me odbio; prepoznao sam Te i u primljenu tijelu i učinio što si mi dopustio; prepoznao sam Te kad si mi svojim uskrsnućem oteo svoje zarobljene. Svaki dan prepoznajem Tvoju moć kojom se rugaš mojoj i činiš mi sramotu.“ A Gospodin reče: „Ako me poznaješ i znaš istinu o meni, zašto onda lažeš mojim odabranima kad znaš istinu o meni? Nisam li rekao da će onaj tko jede moje meso živjeti vječno? Ali ti kažeš da je to laž i da nitko ne jede moje tijelo. Tako je moj narod veći služitelj idola nego onaj koji se klanja kamenju i idolima. Iako sve znam, ipak mi odgovori tako da ova koja ovdje stoji čuje budući da duhovno može razumjeti samo usporedbom. Kad me Toma nakon moga uskrsnuća dotakao, je li tijelo koje je dodirnuo bilo duhovno ili tjelesno? I ako je bilo tjelesno, kako je onda ušlo kroz zaključana vrata? Ako je bilo duhovno, kako je onda bilo vidljivo tjelesnim očima?“ Đavao odgovori: „Teško je govoriti kad je govornik svima sumnjiv i protiv volje prisiljen govoriti istinu. No ipak ću prisiljen reći da si u uskrsnuću bio kako duhovan tako i tjelesan i zato zbog vječne snage božanstva i duhovne prednosti proslavljenog tijela ideš posvuda i možeš biti posvuda.“ Dalje reče Bog: „Kad se Mojsijev štap pretvorio u zmiju, reci mi je li to bila samo slika zmije ili je potpuno izvana i iznutra bila zmija i reci je su li one posude kruha i komadi kruha bili pravi kruh ili samo slika kruha?“ Đavao odgovori: „Štap je potpuno bio zmija, ono u posudama potpuno kruh i sve se to dogodilo po Tvojom snazi i moći.“ I Gospodin reče: „Zar bi mi možda trebalo biti teže nego onda učiniti slično ili još veće čudo kad mi se svidi? Ili ako je moje odonda proslavljeno tijelo moglo kroz zaključana vrata ući apostolima, zašto sad ne bi moglo biti u rukama svećenika? Ili je li možda za moje božanstvo teško spojiti najniže s najvišim, nebesko sa zemaljskim? Nikako! Ali ti si zaista otac laži; kao što je tvoja zloba nadasve velika, tako je i moja ljubav i bit će nad svima. Ako se nekome i čini da je vidio kako sakrament gori, drugome da se gazi nogama, ja znam vjeru svih i sve uređujem u mjeri i strpljivosti, ja koji iz ničega stvaram nešto i iz nevidljivoga vidljivo, koji oblikom mogu pokazati nešto vidljivo što je zapravo nešto drugo nego što se čini.“ Đavao odgovori: „Da je to istina doživljavam svaki dan kad se ljudi, moji prijatelji, udaljavaju od mene i postaju Tvoji prijatelji. Ali što da dalje kažem? Rob prepušten sam sebi dovoljno pokazuje kroz svoju volju što bi želio provesti u djelo kad bi mu bilo dozvoljeno?“ Nato Sin Božji odvrati. „Vjeruj mi, kćeri moja, da sam ja, Krist, obnovitelj života, a ne izdajica, istinski i sam istina, ali ne lažljivac i vječna moć bez koje ništa nije bilo i ništa neće biti. Jer ako imaš vjeru da sam u svećenikovim rukama čak i ako svećenik sumnja, ipak sam zbog vjere vjernika i prisutnih i zbog riječi koju sam sam postavio i izrekao zaista u njegovim rukama. Svatko tko me prima, prima moje božanstvo i obličje kruha. Što je Bog doli život i slatkoća, svjetlo koje obasjava, dobro koje veseli, pravednost koja ravna i milosrđe koje spašava? I što je moje čovještvo doli najokretnije tijelo, veza između Boga i čovjeka, glava svih kršćana? Tako svatko tko vjeruje u Boga i prima moje tijelo, prima samo božanstvo jer prima život; prima i čovještvo pomoću kojeg se Bog i čovjek povezuju; prima i obličje kruha jer on koji je u svojem obličju skriven, prima se u drugom radi provjere vjere. Na sličan način i zao prima božanstvo, al ine blago, nego koje kažnjava; prima i čovještvo, ali mu je manje milostivo; prima i obličje kruha jer pod vidljivim obličjem prima skrivenu istinu, ali bez da mu je slatkoća slatka. Jer kad me približava svojim ustima i svojim zubima, nakon primanja sakramenta odlazim sa čovještvom i božanstvom i ostaje mu samo obličje kruha. Ne da kod zlih nisam istinski tamo kao kod dobrih zbog ustanovljenja sakramenta, već zato jer dobri i zli ne primaju jednako djelovanje. Na kraju se čovjeku u hostiji pruža život, naime sam Bog, i život ulazi u njega, ali ne ostaje kod zlih jer ne odustaju od zla i zato njihovim osjetilima ostaje samo obličje kruha koje u njima nema djelovanje jer kod primanja ne misle ništa drugo nego kao da vide i opažaju samo obličje kruha i vina kao kad moćni gospodar uđe nekom čovjeku u kuću i njegova prisutnost se vidi, ali njegova dobrota se zanemaruje.“ Šezdeset i četvrto poglavlje Majčine riječi kćeri o tome kako je njezin Sin uspoređen sa siromašnim seljakom i kako dobre i zle pogađaju nevolje i kušnje, dobre kroz strpljenje za čišćenje i krunjenje. Majka reče: „Moj Sin je kao siromašan seljak koji, budući da ne posjeduje bika i magarca, osobno nosi drvo iz šume i druge alate koji su mu potrebni da bi dovršio svoj posao. Između ostalih alata je nosio i male šibe koje su nužne iz dva razloga: da bi kaznio neposlušna sina i ugrijao hladne. Tako je i moj Sin, gospodar i stvoritelj svih stvari, postao potpuno siromašan da bi sve obogatio vječnim, a ne prolaznim bogatstvom; na svojim je leđima nosio težak teret, naime gorki križ i svojom krvlju je čistio i uklonio grijehe svih. Tijekom svog preostalog djelovanja izabrao je alate vrlina, to jest čestite muškarce koji su pod sudjelovanjem Božjeg Duha zapalili mnoga srca za Božju ljubav i otkrili put istine. Izabrao si je i šibe koje su ljubitelji svijeta kojima se kažnjavaju djeca i Božji prijatelji da bi se odgojili i čistili za njihovu veću sigurnost i nagradu. Šibe griju hladnu djecu i kad postanu vatrena za Boga, griju i Božje srce za njih. Ali kako? Bez sumnje, kad svjetovni ljudi pripremaju nevolje Božjim prijateljima i onima koji Boga samo iz straha pred kazne. Ovi se onda to revnije okreću Bogu nakon što su razmotrili ispraznost svijeta i Bog ima milosrđe pri njihovim nevoljama i šalje im utjehu i ljubav. Ali što će biti sa šibama nakon što se djeca istuku? Sigurno će biti bačeni u goruću vatru; jer Bog ne prezire svoj narod kad ga prepušta rukama bezbožnika, već kao što otac odgaja sina, tako se i Bog služi zlobom bezbožnih radi krunjenja svojih.“ Šezdeset i peto poglavlje Riječi opomene zaručnici koje kroz primjer pokazuju kako se Božji prijatelji ne bi trebali prezasititi poslom propovijedanja niti ga pustiti i o velikoj plaći takvih. Majka reče: „Trebaš biti kao prazna posuda koja je prikladna da je se napuni i koja nije preširoka za svoje punjenje, ali niti tako duboka da nema dno. Ta je posuda tvoje tijelo koje je prazno onda kad je slobodno od požudnih želja. Nije preširoko kad je tijelo razborito disciplinirano tako da duša može razumjeti, a tijelo je tako jako da može raditi. Posuda je bez dna dok se tijelo nikakvim odricanjem ne drži zauzdano i kad se tijelu ne odbija što duh želi. Ali čuj sad što kažem. Moj sluga je izrekao nepromišljenu riječ tako što je rekao: 'Što da govorim o onome što se ne dotiče mog staleža?' Takva riječ ne dolikuje Božjem sluzi; jer svaki koji čuje i zna istinu i prešućuje je, ogrješuje se i zaslužuje svaki prezir. Bio jednom jedan gospodar koji je posjedovao čvrsti dvorac u koji je položio četverostruko bogatstvo, naime: neraspadljivu hranu koja smiruje svaku glad; ljekovitu vodu koja gasi svaku žeđ; mirišljavi miris koji odvodi sve otrovno i nužno oružje koje slabi svakog neprijatelja. Dok je gospodar bio drugdje zaposlen, dvorac je bio pod opsadom i kad je to čuo, rekao je svojem sluzi glasniku: 'Idi i glasno zovi moje ratnike i reci im moje riječi: Ja, gospodar, oslobodit ću svoj dvorac; tko god me slijedi s dobrom voljom, bit će sa mnom u slavi i bit će mi sličan u časti; tko padne u borbi, njega ću probuditi na život u kojem nema nikakvog nedostatka ni straha i dat ću im neprestanu čast i nepresušno bogatstvo.' Kad je sluga tako primio zapovijed, zvao je; ali nije bio dovoljno revan u zvanju, tako da poziv nije došao do najhrabrijeg ratnika i on nije mogao sudjelovati u borbi. Što će sad gospodar učiniti s ratnikom koji se htio boriti, ali nije čuo glasnikov glas? Bez sumnje će ga nagraditi prema njegovoj volji, ali lijeni glasnik neće ostati nekažnjen. Ovaj dvorac predstavlja svetu Crkvu ustanovljenu krvlju moga Sina u kojoj se nalaze njegovo tijelo koje smiruje svaku glad, voda evanđeoske mudrosti, miris primjera njegovih svetih i oružja njegove patnje. No sad je pod opsadom neprijatelja jer se u Crkvi nalaze mnogi koji glasom propovijedaju moga Sina, ali mu svojim vladanjem ne odgovaraju. Da, ako riječju i pristaju Gospodinu, protive se voljom i ne brinu se za svoju nebesku domovinu, već samo žele zadovoljiti svoju putenost. Da bi se tako Božji neprijatelji smanjili, Božji prijatelji ne smiju postati ravnodušni jer naplata neće biti vremenita, već takva koja ne zna kraja.“ Šezdeset i šesto poglavlje Majčine riječi zaručnici kako vremenita dobra ako ih se posjeduje u skromnosti ne štete ukoliko želja za njihovim posjedovanjem nije neuredna. Majka reče: „Što šteti ako je netko iglom ili željezom uboden u odjeću ukoliko meso nije ozlijeđeno? Tako i vremenita dobra ne štete ako ih se skromno posjeduje i sklonost za posjedovanjem nije neuredna. Zato obrati pozornost na svoje srce da bi tvoja namjera bila dobra jer po tebi među druge trebaju biti razlivene Božje riječi. Jer kao što vrata na brani vodenog mlina zaustavlja vodu i opet je pušta da ide kad treba, tako i ti kad na tebe nasrnu raznolike misli i kušnje moraš brižno obratiti pozornost da ono što je isprazno i svjetovno odbaciš. Što je božansko, treba se neprestano zadržati u pamćenju kao što je pisano da su niže vode otjecale, a više su stajale kao zid. Niže vode su misli tijela i nekorisne pohlepe koje moraju otječi i ne se osvrtati na njih; više vode su Božja nadahnuća i riječi svetih; one trebaju ostati u srcu kao zid tako da nikakvom kušnjom ne mogu biti otrgnute iz srca.“ Šezdeset i sedmo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici koje izlažu njegovu slavu i kako sve ostaje prema Njegovu uređenju osim bijednih duša grešnika; o svemu se govori primjerima. Kako u djelima treba čuvati volju. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ja sam s Ocem i Duhom Svetim jedan Bog. U providnosti moga božanstva je sve od početka i prije svih vremena predviđeno i ustanovljeno. Sve, kako tjelesno tako i duhovno, slijedi određeno povezivanje i red i sve stoji ili ide prema onome što je uređeno i zna se unaprijed u mojem znanju. To možeš vidjeti iz tri primjera. Prvo na životu koji dolazi od žene, a ne muškarca; drugo, na stablima jer slatko nosi sladak plod, a gorko svoj plod; treće, na zvijezdama jer sunce, mjesec i sva nebeska tijela vrše svoje kretanje prema onome što je unaprijed određeno u mojem božanstvu; tako su razumne duše u mojem božanstvu unaprijed znane i prepoznate što će postati; moje znanje unaprijed doduše za njih nikako nije bilo i nije prepreka; jer dao sam im slobodno kretanje volje, to jest slobodnu volju i moć birati što im se sviđa. Kao što žena, a ne muškarac, rađa, tako i dobra duša, Božja žena, mora, rađati uz Božju pomoć jer je duša stvorena zato da napreduje u vrlinama i plodno raste po sjemenu vrlina i dođe u ruke božanske ljubavi. Duša pak koja se odmetne od svojeg podrijetla i svojeg stvoritelja i ne donosi mu ploda djeluje protiv Božjeg uređenja i zato je nedostojna Božje slatkoće. Drugo, nepromjenjivo Božje uređenje se pokazuje na stablima; jer slatka stabla donosi što je slatko, a koja su nasuprot tome gorka, donose što je gorko; u datulji je oboje: slatkoća i gorka jezgra. Isto tako je od vječnosti predodređeno da je tamo gdje je Duh Sveti stanovnik sva svjetovna radost mrska, sva svjetovna slava mrska. U takvu srcu je i snaga Božjeg Duha i njezina čvrstoća tako velika da ga nikakva nestrpljivost ne može slomiti, nikakva protivnost srušiti, nikakva sreća uzdići. Tako je i od vječnosti predviđeno da je gdje je đavlov trn izvana crven plod, ali iznutra punina nečistoće i bodlje. I u đavlovoj radosti je trenutna i prividna slatkoća; ali ispunjena je trnjem i nevoljama i što se više netko zapliće u svijet, to se težim teretom odgovornosti tovari. Kao što tako svako stablo donosi onakav plod kakvi su deblo i korijen, tako će svaki čovjek biti suđen prema namjeri svoga djelovanja. Treće, svi elementi ostaju u svojem redu i pokretu kao što je predviđeno od vječnosti i kreću se prema stvoriteljevoj volji. Tako i svako razumno biće treba biti spremno kretati se prema stvoriteljevu uređenju. Čini li suprotno, jasno je da zloporabi svoju slobodnu volju i dok se nerazumna bića drže svojih granica, razuman se čovjek odmeće i navlači si težak sud jer nije koristio razum. Zato se čovječja volja mora čuvati jer đavlu ne činim ništa više nepravde nego svojim anđelima jer kao što Bog od svoje čiste zaručnice traži onu neizrecivu slatkoću, tako đavao kod svoje zaručnice traži trnje i bodlje. Ipak, đavao u nikome neće dobiti premoć ako mu volja nije bila pokvarena.“ Šezdeset i osmo poglavlje Majčine riječi zaručnici o jednoj lisici. Kako lukavi đavao slično lisici na različite i raznolike načine kušnji vara ljude i trudi ih se osobito prevariti one koje vidi da napreduju u dobru. Majka reče: „Postoji mala životinja zvana lisica; ona je brižljiva i puna sve lukavštine da si priskrbi sve svoje potrebe. Ponekad se postavlja kao da spava i kao da je mrtva da bi to slobodnije mogla loviti i proždrijeti ptice koje se spuštaju na nju što se neopreznije spuste. Lisica obraća pozornost i na let ptica i one koje vidi da se od iznemoglosti spustile na zemlju pod stablo otima i pojede; one pak koje svojim dvama krilima odlete je posramljuju i ometaju njezin trud. Ta lisica je đavao koji stalno progoni Božje prijatelje i posebno one koji nemaju žuč njegove zlobe i otrov njegove jalovosti. Postavlja se kao da spava ili je mrtav; jer ponekad pušta čovjeka teških kušnji da bi ga kad se najmanje ne čuva to slobodnije prevario i zapleo. Ponekad daje da porok izgleda kao vrlina i nasuprot tome vrlina kao porok da bi čovjeka doveo u zabunu i ako mu oprezna pamet ne pomogne, propadne. To ćeš shvatiti kroz primjer. Milosrđe je ponekad porok, naime kad vrši da bi se svidjelo ljudima. Snažno izvršavanje pravednosti je nepravednost ako slijedi iz pohlepe i nestrpljivosti. Poniznost je oholost kad se vrši da se svrati pozornost na sebe i da se bude primijećen od ljudi. Vrlina strpljivosti se može pokazati bez da to zaista jest kad se ukoliko se može zbog pretrpljene nepravde želi osvetiti, ali se podnosi jer se ne može naći vrijeme prikladno za osvetu. Ponekad đavao pušta nevolje i brige da se čovjek rastopi u preobilju tuge; ponekad đavao u srce sipa strahove i brige da bi čovjek postao mlačan u Božjoj službi ili da bi čovjek kad je najmanjem neoprezan propao u veće. Tako je ovoga o kojem govorim prevarila lisica. Kad je u starosti sve imao po želji i već je rekao da je sretan i želi živjeti, bio je ščepan bez sakramenata i bez da je položio račun za svoja djela i svoje vlasništvo jer je kao mrav skupljao danju i noću, ali ne u Gospodinovu žitnicu, ali kad je otvorio svoje spremište da uvede svoje zrnje, umro je i drugima prepustio plod svojeg truda. Jer tko u vrijeme žetve ne skuplja na plodan način, neće se radovati sjemenkama. Zato su sretne Gospodinove ptice koje ne spavaju po drvećem svjetovnih radosti već na drveću nebeske želje i kad ih zahvati kušnja lisice, nepravednog đavla, vrlo brzo odlete na oba krila, naime poniznosti u ispovijedi i nadi u nebesku pomoć.“ Objašnjenje Krist, Sin Božji, reče: „Ovaj prior ima ulogu biskupa. Tko se dakle želi popeti na stablo slatkog ploda i skinuti slatki plod, mora biti lak i bez tereta, opasan i jak za skupljanje i mora imati čistu posudu da u nju položi plodove. Tako se i ovaj od sad mora truditi svoje tijelo krasiti vrlinama tako da mu bude dovoljno što je nužno, a ne izobilno, da bježi od prilike neumjerenosti, da se pokazuje kao čisto ogledalo i kao uzor za nesavršene ljude. Inače će ga pogoditi strašan kraj, iznenadni pad i udarac moje ruke.“ Tako se i dogodilo. Šezdeset i deveto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici kako su dobro ponašanje i dobra djela svećenika predstavljena jasnim vodama, a zlo ponašanje i zla djela odvratnim i mutnim vodama. Sin reče: „Iz tri se stvari može prosuditi da voda nekog izvora nije dobra. Prvo, ako nema doličnu boju; drugo, ako je prljava; treće, ako voda stalno stoji, nije u pokretu i prima dolazeću prljavštinu bez da je izbacuje. Pod tom vodom podrazumijevam ponašanje i srca svećenika koji kao i izvori da bi se s njih pilo moraju biti slatki u milini ponašanja i zatvoreni prema svoj prljavštini poroka. Zato je osobita boja svećenika istinska poniznost tako da se u mislima i djelima to više ponizuje što više na sebi prepoznaje obveze da mora raditi za Boga. Oholost je boja đavla. I kao što ruka gubavca kad iz izvora uzima vodu čini vodu odvratnom onima koji je vide, tako oholost svećenika daje prepoznati da su njegova djela zaprljana. Voda je prljava onda kad je svećenik pohlepan i ne zadovoljava se nužnim; kako je sam sebi nekoristan i nema mir, taj je tako i drugima primjerom pohlepe štetan. Treće, voda je nečista ako prima prljavštinu, ali je ne izbacuje; to se događa kad nema otjecanje i nedostaje joj pokret. Tako je nečist svećenik koji voli požudu tijela u srcu i na tijelu i istinskim kajanjem ne izbacuje sve nečisto što mu se dogodi. Jer kao što je mrlja na tijelu posvuda odvratna, ali najviše na licu, tako nečistoća svima treba biti omražena, a osobito onima koji su pozvani nečem slavnijem. Tako mojem djelu trebaju biti probrani oni svećenici koji nemaju preopširno znanje, već poniznost i čistoću, koji sami žive duhovno i druge odgajaju riječima i primjerom; jer i gubava ruka je korisna za moje djelo ako je namjera dobra i ne nedostaje duhovna ruka.“ Sedamdeseto poglavlje Majčine riječi u kojima pripovijeda muku njezina blagoslovljena Sina po redu i o obličju i ljepoti njezina Sina. Majka reče: „Kad se približavala muka moga Sina, u strahu pred mukom su u njegovim očima bile suze, znoj na njegovu tijelu; ubrzo je bio uzet mojem pogledu i nisam ga vidjela sve dok nije bio doveden na bičevanje. Ovdje su ga vukli po zemlji i udarali i bacili tako okrutno da mu se glava protresla i zubi se razbili, a udarac po vratu i obrazu je bio silan da je zvuk došao sve do mojih ušiju. Potom je na krvnikovu zapovijed sam skinuo odjeću, dobrovoljno zagrlio stup, čvrsto su ga vezali za njega i cijelo tijelo su mu izbrazdali i rastrgali bodljikavim bičevima čije su se bodlje zabijale i povlačile natrag. Kod prvog udarca kao da sa dobila udarac u srce i izgubila sam osjetila i kad sam se nakon nekog vremena probudila, vidjela sam njegovo tijelo razderano; jer kad su ga bičevali, bio je po cijelom tijelu razodjeven. Onda je jedan od njegovih neprijatelja rekao prisutnim krvnicima: 'Želite li ovog čovjeka ubiti bez presude i na sebe preuzeti krivnju njegove smrti?' Kod tih riječi je razrezao veze. Nakon što je moj Sin bio odvezan, okrenuo se prema svojoj odjeći, ali nisu mu dopustili da je stavi, već dok su ga vukli dalje, prvo je stavio ruke u rukave. Odonda kad je stajao kod stupa njegovi otisci stopala su bili puni krvi tako da sam po krvavim tragovima mogla prepoznati sve korake koje je učinio prilikom hodanja; krv koja mu je tekla s lica brisao je haljinom. Nakon svoje presude je noseći križ izveden, ali mu je putem drugi pridodan kao nositelj. Nakon što se došlo na mjesto razapinjanja, gledaj, tamo su, gledaj, bili pripremljeni čekić i četiri oštra čavla; na zapovijed je skinuo sa sebe svoju odjeću, a svoju je golotinju pokrio malom lanenom krpom i kao utješen se otišao dati vezati. Oblik križa je bio takav da su se ruke križa dizale u visinu tako da su ramena moga Sina došla na mjesto gdje su ruke križa spojene s uspravnom gredom i križ glavi nigdje nije nudio oslonac. Ploče s natpisom su bile pričvršćene na obje ruke križa koje su se dizale iznad glave. Nakon što mu je zapovjeđeno, legao je svojim leđima na križ i ispružio je prvo svoju desnu ruku; potom je druga ruka, koja nije sezala do drugog krila, morala bila rastegnuta. Na sličan su način su i noge bile rastegnute do rupa za čavle, prekrižene su i tamo gdje su kosti najčvršće, pričvršćene su s dva čavla na gredu križa kao što se učinilo i s rukama. Kod prvog udarca čekića sam došla izvan sebe i nakon što sam se opet probudila, vidjela sam svog Sina razapetog i čula sam ljude kako su međusobno jedan drugome govorili: 'Što je ovaj učinio, krađu, pljačku, laž?' Neki su odgovarali da je lažljivac. Potom mu je trnova kruna koja se sezala do polovice čela tako jako pritisnuta na glavu da mu je krv potekla po cijelom licu i napunila je oči, kosu i bradu tako da je sve skoro izgledalo kao jedan tok krvi i nije me mogao vidjeti kako stojim kod križa ako stiskanjem očnih kapaka nije istisnuo krv. Nakon što me povjerio svojem učeniku, uzdignute glave usmjerene prema nebu je glasom koji je prodirao iz dubine prsa i očima napunjenima suzama povikao: 'Bože moj, Bože moj, zašto si me ostavio?' Taj povik nisam mogla zaboraviti sve do svojeg uznesenja na nebo, no pustio ga je više iz sažaljenja sa mnom nego iz vlastite patnje. Onda je na dijelove koje je krv još dopuštala vidjeti došla mrtvačka boja i obrazi su potonuli do zubi. Njegova gola rebra su se mogla prebrojati. Njegov se trbuh potisnuo prema leđima nakon što su istekli sokovi, nos je bio šiljast i tanak, i kad je srce bilo pred slomom, cijelo njegovo tijelo je zadrhtalo; njegova brada se položila na prsa. Izvan sebe sam pala na zemlju. Nakon su se čim je preminuo usta otvorila, gledatelji su mogli vidjeti jezik, zube, krv u ustima; napola zatvorene oči su bile okrenute prema dolje i već mrtvo tijelo je visjelo prema dolje. Koljena su se savila na jednu stranu, a noge oko čavala kao oko šarki na drugu stranu. Za to vrijeme su neki ljudi koji su bili prisutni kao na porugu govorili: 'O, Marijo, tvoj Sin je sad mrtav!' Drugi koji su imali dublji osjećaj su govorili: 'O, ženo, muka tvoga sina je završila u vječnoj slavi.' Kratko nakon toga otvoren mu je bok, a nakon što je koplje izvučeno, krv na šiljku je izgledala kao smeđa čime se moglo prepoznati kako je srce probodeno. Taj je ubod probo i moje srce i čudo je da se i ono samo nije slomilo. Kad su se preostali povukli, nisam se mogla otići. Ali bila sam utješena što sam njegovo s križa skinuto tijelo sad mogla dodirnuti i uzeti u svoje krilo, ispitati njegove rane i obrisati krv. Moji su mu prsti zatvorili usta i isto tako sam mu sklopila oči. Ukočene ruke ipak nisam mogla saviti da ih položim na prsa, već sam ih mogla dovesti samo do trbuha. Ni koljena se nisu mogla rastegnuti uspravno, već su stajala uvis kao što su se ukočila na križu.“ Dalje reče Majka: „Mojeg Sina ne možeš vidjeti kakav je u nebu; ali čuj kakav je na svijetu bio u tijelu. U licu je bio tako lijep da ga nitko nije mogao pogledati u lice a da ga njegov pogled ne bi utješno razveselio čak ako je u srcu bio i ožalošćen. Pravedni su bili utješeni duhovnom utjehom. Da, i zli za vrijeme kad su ga vidjeli bili slobodno od žalosti svijeta zbog čega su tugujući njegovali reći: 'Pođimo vidjeti Marijina sina da barem dokle smo tamo budemo bez tuge.' U dvadesetoj godini svoje starosti bio je savršen u muškoj veličini i snazi. Bio je velik kao ljudi srednje veličine u ono vrijeme, nije bio popunjen, ali je io dobro građen u mišićima imao je snažne kosti. Njegova kosa, njegove obrve i brada bili su smeđi; njegova brada je bila duga kao jedna šaka; njegovo čelo nije bilo ni izbočeno ni utisnuto, već se uspravno uzdizalo; njegov nos je bio skladan, ni malen ni velik; njegove su oči bile tako čiste da su se i njegovi neprijatelji radovali vidjeti ga; njegove usnice nisu bile debele i bile su svjetlo crvene; njegova brada se nije isticala i nije bila preduga, već je bila ljupka u skladu; njegovi obrazi su bili umjereno ispunjeni, njihova boja svjetla bijela pomiješana sa svježom crvenom; njegovo držanje je bilo uspravno i na cijelu njegovu tijelu nije bilo mrlje kao što su posvjedočili oni koji su ga vidjeli potpuno razodjevena i koji su ga nakon što je bio vezan za stup bičevali. Na njega nikad nije došao crv, niti je u njegovoj kosi ikad bilo čvora ili prljavštine.“ Sedamdeset i prvo poglavlje Ljupka pitanja koja Krist postavlja zaručnici i zaručničini ponizni odgovori Kristu i kako Krist zaručnici postavlja tri hvalevrijedna stanja na izbor, naime djevičanstvo, bračno i udovičko stanje. Sin Božji reče zaručnici: „Odgovori mi na četiri pitanja. Ako bi netko prijatelju dao plodan trs kojeg bi doduše htio zadržati kod svoje kuće jer ga pogled na njega i njegov miris raduju, što bi morao reći darivanome kad bi ovaj tražio trs da ga posadi na drugo mjesto gdje bi mogao nositi bogatiji plod?“ Zaručnica odgovori: „Ako je dao iz ljubavi i želi dobro svojem prijatelju, sigurno bi dopustio prijatelju da čini s trsom što želi tako što bi mu rekao: 'O, moj prijatelju, iako bih trs rado imao u blizini, radujem se budući da mi ne donosi mnogo ploda što ga ćeš ako možeš premjestiti na plodnije mjesto.'“ Gospodin upita drugo: „Ako roditelji mladiću daju svoju kćer djevicu i djevica da svoj pristanak mladiću, ali mladić, pitan od svojih roditelja želi li imati djevicu ili ne, ne da nikakav odgovor, bi li djevica bila zaručena s njim ili ne?“ Ona odgovori: „Kako mi se čini djevica nije zaručena jer muškarac nije izrazio svoju volju.“ Gospodin reče treće: „Plemeniti mladić je stajao među tri djevice i dao im je prijedlog da će ona od njih koja ga svojim riječima zapali na najveću ljubav primiti ono što on najžarkije voli. Na to reče prva: 'Toliko jako volim ovog mladića da bih prije umrla nego se okaljala drugim.' Druga reče: 'Radije bih trpjela sve muke prije nego bih rekla jednu jedinu riječ protiv njegove volje ili na njegovu uvredu.' Treća reče: 'Radije bih sebi željela sve sramote i da trpim sve muke prije nego bih na njemu htjela vidjeti najmanje preziranje ili njegovu sramotu.' Reci mi sad“, reče Gospodin, „koja od tri djevice je najviše voljela mladića i kojoj pripada prednost njegove ljubavi?“ Ona odgovori: „Kako mi se čini, sve su jednako voljele jer su sve bile jedno srce prema njemu i zato su sve bile jednako dostojne imati njegovu ljubav.“ Gospodin reče četvrto: „Bio jednom jedan prijatelj koji je drugoga pitao za savjet; 'Imam', reče, 'vrlo plodno pšenično zrno; posije li se u zemlju, iz toga će biti veliki usjev. Ali sad sam vrlo gladan, što ti se čini pogodnije, da sad pojedem zrno ili ga posijem u zemlju?' Prijatelj odgovori: 'Ta se glad može utišati na druge načine pa ti bolje koristi da se posije u zemlju.' Ne čini li ti se isto tako, kćeri moja, da onaj koji je gladan mora to podnositi, a nasuprot tome zrno koje će koristiti mnogima mora biti posijano?“ Gospodin dalje reče: „Ove četiri izreke se tiču tebe; jer tvoja kćer je trs koji si mi obećala i poklonila. No sad kad znam prikladnije mjesto za nju, želim je presaditi gdje mi se sviđa. Ne trebaš se brinuti zbog toga jer si se složila s presađivanjem.“ Gospodin reče još dalje: „Ti si mi dala svoju kćer, ali još ti nisam pokazao što mi je prijatnije, njezino ustrajanje u djevičanstvu ili njezina udaja niti je li mi se tvoja svidjela ili nije. Budući da sam sad pokazao ono što je sigurno, ono što se dogodilo u nesigurnosti se može popraviti i promijeniti.“ Dalje reče Gospodin: „Djevičanstvo je dobro i najviše jer čini sličnim anđelima ukoliko se čuva razumno i časno. No ako je jedno bez drugoga, naime djevičanstvo tijela bez djevičanstva srca, to je loše izgrađeno djevičanstvo. Jedna ponizna i pobožna udana mi je prijatnija od ohole i besramne djevice. Udana koja živi povučeno i prema svojem stanju u strahu Gospodnjem može biti iste zasluge kao čista i ponizna djevica. Ako je nešto veliko biti u vatri čuvanja i ne gorjeti, onda je jednako tako veliko biti izvan vatre nekog reda i radije htjeti biti u vatri i gorjeti većom vatrenosti nego onaj u vatri. Gledaj, pokazat ću ti trostruki primjer. Bile su tri žene: Suzana, Judita i Tekla. Prva je bila supruga, druga udovica, treća djevica. One nisu imale jednak život i nisu imale jednaku namjeru; no ipak su prema zasluzi svoga ponašanja međusobno jednake. Suzana je naposljetku kad su je starješine kušale i lažno optužile radije iz božanske ljubavi radije htjela umrijeti nego se dati okaljati protiv svoje dužnosti i budući da me se kao posvuda prisutnog bojala, zaslužila je da bude spašena i nakon spasenja slavljena. Kad je Judita vidjela moje omalovažavanje i sramotu svoga naroda, bila je toliko ožalošćena da se iz božanske ljubavi nije samo izložila sramoti i šteti, već je bila i spremna za mene trpjeti muku. Tekla pak koja je bila djevica je radije htjela podnijeti gorku muku nego reći samo jednu riječ protiv mene. Ove tri se iako nisu vodile isti način života slažu u zasluzi. Supruga, djevica ili udovica, sve će mi se moći jednako svidjeti ako im sva želja stoji prema meni i život im je dobar.“ Osim toga Gospodin još reče: „Bilo da tvoja kćer ostane u djevičanstvu ili se uda, jednako mi je prijatno ako se učini prema mojoj volji. Jer što bi joj koristilo ako bi možga bila zatvorena tijelom, ali vani svojim duhom? Ili što je slavnije, živjeti samome sebi ili koristiti drugima? Ja koji sve znam i predviđam ne činim ništa bez razloga; zato do određenog mjesta neće doći prvim plodom ako djeluje iz straha, niti drugim ako živi u mlitavosti, već će doći u sredinu prema mjeri topline u ljubavi i plodu čestitosti. Onaj pak koji će je dobiti mora imati tri stvari: kuću, odjeću i hranu da bi je primio.“ Objašnjenje Sin reče: „Čudiš se što ova djevica nije dospjela do udaje kako si se nadala. Odgovorit ću ti pomoću usporedbe. Jedan od plemića je odlučio dati svoju kćer siromašnu muškarcu za brak. Kad je ovaj siromah trebao doći na vjenčanje s djevicom, prekoračio je zakone grada i zato su ga građani sramotno prognali i nije primio djevicu koju je želio. Tako sam i ja učinio s gospodarom ove zemlje; obećao sam mu učiniti velike stvari, ali previše je pristajao uz moje neprijatelje i zato nije dospio do onoga što sam mu obećao. Mogla bi pitati nisam li unaprijed pogledao buduće? Naravno da jesam kao što se može čitati o Mojsiju i njegovu narodu; otkrio sam mnogo i otkrivam mnogo da bi se ljudi mogli pripremiti za dobro i znati što treba činiti i strpljivo čekati. No ipak trebaš znati da je jedan jao prošao, ali da će drugi doći nad nezahvalne ove zemlje. Onda će doći moj blagoslov nad ponizne koji će moliti za moje milosrđe. Znaj i da kao što bi ovoj djevici bilo korisnije kad bi slijedila moj i savjet mudrih.“ Vjeruje se da je ova djevica bila Cecilija, kćer svete Brigite. Što se tiče nje, pogledaj životopis svete Brigite. Sedamdeset i drugo poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici o dvije sestre i uskrišenom Lazaru. I kako su zaručnica i njezina kćer predstavljene sestrama, duša bratom Lazarom, Židovi zavidne ljude i kako je njima Bog učinio veću milost nego Lazarovim sestrama. Kako se oni koji znaju mnogo govoriti, ali malo raditi ljute na one koji rade dobro. Sin reče zaručnici: „Bile su dvije sestre, Marta i Marija. One su imale brata Lazara kojeg sam probudio iz smrti; nakon svog uskrišenja mi je služio još revnije nego prije; isto su činile i sestre, iako su i prije bratova uskrišenja bile prijateljske i neumorne služiti mi. No poslije su bile još neumornije i pobožnije. Slično sam učinio s vama na duhovan način; je probudio sam vašeg brata, to jest vašu dušu koja se kroz četiri dana otuđila od mene mrtva i smrdeći kroz prekoračenje mojih zapovijedi i zlu pohlepu i radost u grijehu. Bila su četiri razloga koja su me pokrenula na Lazarovo uskrišenje. Prvo zato jer sve dok je živio mi je bio prijatelj; drugo, ljubav njegovih sestara; treće, jer je Marijina poniznost kad mi je prala noge stekla takvu zaslugu da kao što se pred mojim i licem gostiju ponizila, tako se pred licem mnogih trebala obradovati i biti čašćena; četvrto, da bi se otkrila slava moga čovještva. Ovew četiri stvari međutim nisu bile kod vas jer više volite svijet nego Lazar i njegove sestre. Zato je moje milosrđe prema vama, koje nikakvim zaslugama niste zaslužile moje sažaljenje, veće nego prema onim sestrama i to toliko veće kao što je duhovna smrt opasnija od tjelesne i uskrsnuće duše slavnije od tjelesnog. Budući da je moje milosrđe preteklo vaša djela, primite me kao ona sestra najžarkijom ljubavlju u kuću svoje naravi tako da ništa ne volite kao mene i sve svoje uzdanje položite u mene, ponizite se s Marijom i dnevno oplakujete svoje grijehe. Nikad se ne sramite živjeti ponizno među oholima i umjereno među neumjerenima i pokazujte izvana kako me jako volite iznutra. Trebate biti jedna duša i jedno srce kao one sestre, jake u preziranju svijeta i hrabre u Božjoj hvali. I kad budete tako učinile, onda ću ja, budući da sam uskrisio vašeg brata, to jest dušu, istu braniti da je Židovi ne bi ubili. Jer što bi Lazaru bilo koristilo biti uskrišen od sadašnje smrti kad zbog časnijeg ponašanja u sadašnjem životu ne bi bio slavnije uskrsnuo na drugi i trajni život? Tko su Židovi koji žele ubiti Lazara drugi doli oni koji su nezadovoljni time da živite bolje, koji govore velike stvari, a naučili su malo raditi, koji teže za ljudskom naklonošću i preziru svoje prethodnike to većim prezirom što manje si pripuštaju spoznati istinu i ono što je više? Mnogo je takvih koji govore o vrlinama, ali ih ne znaju čuvati kreposnim ponašanjem. Zato su njihove duše u opasnosti jer ima mnogo riječi, ali djela ne dolaze na vidjelo. Je su li moji propovjednici možda tako postupali? Nikako. Nisu opominjali grešnike uzvišenim, već malobrojnim i ljubaznim riječima tako što su bili spremni predati svoje duše za njihove duše. Jer žar učitelja je bolje podučavala duh slušatelja od riječi. No sad mnogi o meni govore teško shvatljive i visoke stvari, ali ne slijedi plod jer samo puhanje ne zapaljuje drvo ako ne sudjeluje iskrica. Od tih ću vas Židova čuvati i zaštititi da po njihovim riječima i djelima ne bi otpale od mene; ali neću vas braniti tako da ništa ne patite, već tako da ne podlegnete u nestrpljivosti. Zato se držite svoje odlučnosti i ja ću svojom ljubavlju zapaliti vašu volju.“ Sedamdeset i treće poglavlje Djevičine riječi zaručnici neka se ne brine o jednom ratniku za kojeg se reklo da je mrtav i koji joj je pokazan kako moli za pomoć. Za jednog ratnika koji je još živio se reklo da je mrtav. On je zaručnici u jednoj duhovnoj viziji pokazan kao mrtav i kako moli pomoć. Nakon što je zaručnica bila ožalošćena njegovom smrću, Majka Milosrđa joj reče: „Moja kćeri, je li ovaj čovjek mrtav ili nije, saznat ćeš u svoje vrijeme, sad želimo djelovati da bi on bolje živio.“ Sedamdeset i četvrto poglavlje Kristove riječi zaručnici i riječi Ivana Krstitelja Kristu u kojima ga hvali i pred njegovim licem moli za kršćane, posebno za jednog ratnika. Na njegove molitve je ratnik svojim vlastitim i rukama slavne Djevice i Petra i Pavla opremljen i počašćen duhovnim oružjem, to jest vrlinama. Što je predstavljeno svakim tjelesnim oružjem i o dobroj molitve. Sin Božji je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Danas si napisala da je bolje sam preduhitriti nego biti preduhitren. Tako sam ja tebe preduhitrio slatkoćom svoje milosti da đavao ne bi ovladao tvojom dušom.“ Odmah se pojavi Ivan Krstitelj i reče: „Blagoslovljen Ti, Bože, koji si prije svih stvari, kraj kojeg nikad nije bio neki drugi bog i umjesto kojeg drugog niti nema niti će biti; jer Ti jesi i bio si vječno Jedan Bog. Ti si od proroka obećana istina kojoj sam dok se još nisam rodio radosno poskakivao i koju upoznao potpunije nakon što sam pokazao na nju. Ti si naša radost i naša slava. Ti si naše veselje i naša naslada. Jer gledate Tebe nas ispunja neizrecivom milinom koju nije prepoznao nitko osim onoga koji ju je kušao. Ti sam si i naša ljubav. I nije čudo da Te volimo jer budući da si sam ljubav, ne samo da voliš one koji Te vole, nego budući da si stvoritelj svih stvari, iskazuješ svoju ljubav i onima koji Te preziru priznati. No sad, moj Gospodine, budući da smo po Tebi i u Tebi bogati, molimo Te da od tog našem duhovnog bogatstva daš onima koji nemaju bogatstvo tako da kao što se mi u Tebi radujemo ne zbog svojim zaslugama i ovi postanu dionici naših dobara.“ Krist odgovori: „Zaista, ti si najviši ud nakon i kraj glave; ipak, vrat je još bliži i izvrsniji. Ako sam ja glava svih, onda je moja Majka vrat, onda dolaze anđeli, a ti i moji apostoli ste kao kralješci kralježnice jer ne samo da me volite, već me častite i tako što pomažete onima koji me vole. Zato čvrsto stoji ono što sam rekao: Djela koja sam ja činio i vi ćete činiti i vaša volja je moja volja. Jer kao što se tjelesna glava ne pomiče bez udova, tako se i u vašoj duhovnoj vezi i sjedinjenju ne događa da se jedno želi, a drugo može, već se može sve što svaki od vas želi, zato će se dogoditi ono što želiš.“ Nakon tih riječi je Ivan doveo jednog ratnika koji kao da je bio polumrtav i reče: „Gledaj, Gospodine! Gledaj, ovaj koji ovdje stoji Ti je posvetio svoju ratničku službu. On se trudi boriti, ali ne može pobijediti jer je nenaoružan i slab. Ja pak sam dvostruko zadužen pomoći mu, dijelom zbog zasluga njegovih roditelja, dijelom zbog ljubavi prema mojoj časti koja ga ispunja. Poradi samoga sebe daj mu odjeću za ratničku službu da ne bi bila otkrivena sramota njegove razgoljenosti.“ Gospodin odgovori: „Daj mu što želiš i odjeni ga kako ti se sviđa.“ Na to Ivan reče: „Dođi, moj sine, i primi od mene prvo odijelo svoje ratničke službe; nakon što ga uzmeš, lako ćeš primiti i moći nositi ostalu ratničku odjeću. Ratniku odgovara da na tijelu prvo ima ono što je meko i blago, naime dvostruki plašt. Njega ću ti staviti jer se Bogu tako sviđa. Jer kao što je tjelesni plašt mekan i blag, tako je i duhovan sladak u djelovanju, naime da drži Boga dragog tvojoj duši i ljupkog tvojim sklonostima. Slatkoća dolazi iz dvije stvari, naime iz razmatranja Božjih dobročinstava i iz sjećanja na počinjene grijehe. To dvoje sam imao dok sam još bio dječak. Jer razmatrao sam kojom me milošću Bog preduhitrio dok se još nisam rodio, kojim me blagoslovom blagoslovio nakon mog rođenja. Pri tom razmatranju sam uzdisao nad tim kako bih svojem mogao dostojno uzvratiti. Razmatrao sam i nepostojanost svijeta i žurno sam pošao u pustinju gdje mi je moj Gospodin Isus bio tako sladak da mi je bilo gnusno i mrsko željeti sve radosti svijeta kad sam na to mislio. Zato dođi ratniče i odjeni se ovim dvostrukim plaštem; preostalo će ti se dati u svoje vrijeme.“ Na to se pojavio blaženi apostol Petar i reče: „Ivan ti je dao dvostruko odijelo, a ja koji sam teško pao, ali muževno ponovno ustao, pribavit ću ti pancir, to jest božansku ljubav. Ova ljubav kao pancir koji se sastoji od mnogo željeznih prstena štiti od neprijateljevih projektila i čini čovjeka ravnodušnijim u podnošenju prodirućih zala. Čini ga okretnijim za Božju čast i revnijim za božanski posao, nepobjedivim u protivnostima, strpljivim u nadi, postojanim u onome što poduzme. Taj pancir mora svijetliti kao zlato i biti snažan kao kremen i željezo; jer svaki čovjek koji ima ljubav mora u strpljivosti protiv protivnosti biti rastezljiv kao zlato; treba svijetliti mudrošću i pameću da ne bi prihvatio herezu umjesto neokrnjene vjere i dvojbeno smatrao sigurnim. Pancir također mora biti jak kao željezo da kao što željezo pokorava sve tako i ovaj čovjek koji se trudi u ljubavi treba nastojati poniziti one koji se opiru vjeri i dobrim običajima. Ne treba odstupati od prigovora; ne smije pokleknuti zbog prijateljstva; ne smije postati mlitav i radi vremenite koristi niti se zaklanjati radi tjelesnog mira. Neka se ne boji smrti jer nitko ne može uzeti tijelo ako Bog ne dozvoli. Ako se pancir i sastoji od mnogo prstena, oklop ljubavi prvenstveno drže dva prstena. Prvi prsten ljubavi je spoznaja Boga i često razmatranje božanskih dobročinstava i zapovijedi da bi čovjek znao što treba dati Bogu, što bližnjem, a što svijetu. Drugi prsten je zauzdavanje vlastite volje radi Boga; jer svaki koji savršeno i iskreno voli Boga ne zadržava ništa od svoje volje što je protiv Boga. Gledaj, sine, ovaj pancir ti daje Bog, a ja sam ti ga zaslužio tako što sam ti priskočio po Božjoj milosti.“ Na to se ukazao sveti Pavao i reče: „O, moj sine, vrhovni pastir ovaca Petar ti je dao pancir, a ja ću ti iz Božje ljubavi dati oklop koji je ljubav prema bližnjemu, to jest spremnost pod sudjelovanjem Božje milosti rado umrijeti za spas bližnjeg. Kao što su na oklopu mnoge ploče zajedno spojene i povezane čavlima, tako se u ljubavi prema bližnjem okupljaju mnoge vrline. Svaki koji voli svojeg bližnjeg je dužan prvo osjećati bol zbog toga što svi koji su otkupljeni krvi Isusa Krista Bogu ne uzvraćaju za ljubav, drugo, što sveta Crkva, Božja zaručnica, ne ustraje u svojem hvalevrijednom redu, treće što je vrlo malo onih koji se u gorkoj žalosti i ljubavi sjećaju Božje muke; četvrto, dužan je paziti se njegovog bližnjeg ne pokvari zlim primjerom, peto, da se svojem bližnjem radosno da svoje dobro i moli Boga za njega, da napreduje u svakom dobru i da postane savršen. Čavli koji povezuju ploče su Božje riječi. Kad čovjek ispunjen prema ovim riječima vidi svojeg bližnjeg u nevolji, treba ga tješiti ljubaznim riječima, treba braniti onoga koji je napadnut protiv prava, posjetiti bolesne, otkupljivati zarobljene, ne se sramiti siromašnih, uvijek voljeti istinu, ništa ne postaviti iznad ljubavi prema Bogu, ne se udaljiti od pravednosti. Ovim sam oklopom bio obučen ja koji sam bio slab sa slabima, nisam se sramio licem kraljeva i vladara reći istinu i bio sam spreman umrijeti za spas bližnjeg.“ Potom se pojavila Majka i reče ratniku: „Moj sine, što ti još nedostaje?“ On reče: „Moja glava nema kacigu.“ Na to Majka Milosrđa reče anđelu čuvaru njegove duše: „Kako je tvoja zaštita koristila njegovoj duši i što imaš za predložiti našem Gospodinu?“ Anđeo odgovori: „Imam nešto iako je malo. Ponekad je udjeljivao milostinju i iz ljubavi prema Bogu čitao poneke molitve, ponekad se odricao i vlastite volje radi Božje volje; iskreno je molio Boga da mu svijet postane preziran i da mu Bog bude vrjedniji od svega.“ Majka odgovori: „Dobro je što to možeš donijeti za njega i učinit ćemo kao što čini dobar zlatar koji kad želi izvesti veliko djelo iz zlata, ali je u nuždi i nedostaje mu zlata pomoć traži kod bogata prijatelja. Svi koji imaju zlatu mu pomažu da bi se njegovo djelo dovršilo. No tko će nekome tko radi djelo od gline dati od svojeg zlata budući da glina nije vrijedna da se pomiješa sa zlatom? Svi sveti koji su bogati zlatom će ti sa mnom zavrijediti kacigu koju ćeš imati. Ta kaciga je volja svidjeti se samo Bogu; jer kao što kaciga štiti glavu od projektila i udaraca, tako i dobra, samo na Boga usmjerena volja štiti dušu. Tu su kacigu imali dobri Juraj i Mauricije i mnogi drugi, čak i razbojnik koji je visio na križu; bez nje nitko neće postaviti dobre temelje niti dospjeti do krune. Na toj kacigi moraju biti dva otvora ispred očiju kroz koje se može paziti onoga što se približava. Oni su pamet u onome što se mora napraviti i oprez u onome što se mora izostaviti jer je bez pameti i promišljaja mnogo toga što se na početku činilo dobrim na kraju loše.“ Dalje majka reče ratniku: „Što ti još nedostaje, moj sine?“ On odgovori: „Moja ruke su još gole i nemaju obranu.“ Majka mu odvrati: „Pomoći ću ti da ti ruke ne ostanu gole. Kao što postoje dvije ruke od mesa, tako postoje i dvije duhovne ruke. Desna ruka kojom se treba držati mač predstavlja djelo pravednosti na kojem treba biti pet vrlina kao pet prstiju. Prva je da svaki pravednik treba biti pravedan sam za sebe tako da se čuva da u govoru, činjenju ili primjeru ne nastupi ništa što bi moglo uvrijediti bližnjega da ne bi neurednim vlastitim ponašanjem uništio ono što iz pravednosti na drugima kori ili ih podučava; druga je ne vršiti pravednost ili djela pravednosti iz naklonosti prema ljudima ili ljubavi prema svijetu, već iz ljubavi prema vlastitu Bogu; treća je nikoga se ne bojati protiv pravednosti niti nešto prešutjeti zbog prijateljstva i ne se dati odvratiti od pravednosti za siromašne i bogate, za prijatelja ili neprijatelja; četvrta je htjeti rado umrijeti za pravednost; peta je ne samo činiti pravednost, već je i mudro voljeti tako da u sudu budu i milosrđe i pravednost i da se drukčije kazni koji griješi manje, a drukčije koji griješi teže, drukčije koji iz neznanja, a drukčije koji namjerno ili iz zlobe. Tko ima ovih pet prstiju, treba se čuvati da ne oštri mač u nestrpljivosti niti da ga svjetovna radost ne otupi ili ga neopreznost slomi ili ga zbog nepromišljenosti ne ispusti iz ruke ili ga nepostojanost duše učini crnim. Lijeva ruka je božanska molitva koja također treba imati pet prstiju. Prvi je čvrsto vjerovati u članke vjere o božanstvu i čovještvu i zaista u sve što priznaje sveta Crkva, Kristova zaručnica; drugi je ne htjeti svjesno griješiti protiv Boga i sve počinjene grijehe htjeti popraviti kajanjem i zadovoljštinom; treći je Boga moliti da se tjelesna ljubav pretvori u duhovnu ljubav; četvrti ničemu drugome u svijetu ne htjeti živjeti nego da se časti Boga i smanjuju grijesi; peti je ne se drsko uzdati u sebe, već se uvijek bojati Boga i očekivati smrt svakog sata. Gledaj, moj sine, to su dvije ruke koje moraš imati: desna kojom treba zamahnuti mačem pravednosti protiv njezinih napadača, a lijeva ruka molitve kojom se od Boga treba moliti pomoć tako da se nikad ne uzdaš u svoju pravednost niti ponosno uzdigneš protiv svoga Boga.“ Opet se pojavila blažena Marija i reče ratniku: „Što ti još nedostaje, moj sine?“On odgovori: „Nožni oklop.“ A ona reče: „Čuj ti, jednom ratnik svijeta, ali sad moj, sve što je na nebu i zemlji, stvorio je Bog. Među svim što je niže je najvrjedniji i najljepši stvor duša čije misli upravlja dobra volja. Jer kao što iz jednog stabla izlaze mnogi izdanci, tako iz duhovne vježbe i djelatnosti duše proizlazi sva savršenost. Da bi se postigao duhovni nožni oklop, uz Božju pomoć dobra volja mora napraviti početak. Ona mora sadržavati dvostruko razmatranje kao dvije noge na zlatnim temeljima. Prva noga savršene duše je razmatranje te vrste da ne želi griješiti protiv Boga čak ako nakon toga i ne bi slijedila kazna; druga noga je vršenje dobrih djela zbog velike strpljivosti i Božje ljubavi čak i kad bi se znalo da će se biti proklet. Koljena duše su radost i snaga dobre volje. Kao što se kod korištenja nogu koljena savijaju, tako se volja duše u skladu s razumom mora savijati i svladavati prema Božjoj volji jer pisano je da su tijelo i duh suprotstavljeni. Zato Pavao govori: 'Ne činim dobro koje bih htio' kao da želi reći: 'Prema duši želim svakakvo dobro, ali ne mogu to zbog slabosti tijela, a ako ponekad i mogu činiti, opet ne mogu radosno.' Kako onda? Je li apostol zato izgubio plaću jer je htio, ali nije mogao ili jer je doduše činio dobro, ali ne radosno? Nikako, već će mu se kruna štoviše dvostruko umnožiti; prvo, od vanjskog čovjeka jer zbog otpora tijela protiv dobra bilo je mučno raditi; drugo, od unutarnjeg čovjeka jer nije uvijek imao duhovnu utjehu. Mnogi se svjetovni ljudi trude na vremenit način, ali zbog toga neće biti okrunjeni jer rade na poticaj tijela; jer kad bi taj rad bio Božja zapovijed, pri poslu ne bi pokazivali tako vruću revnost. Ove dvije noge duše dakle, naime ne htjeti griješiti protiv Boga i htjeti vršiti dobra djela čak i ako slijedi prokletstvo, moraju biti naoružane dvostrukim oklopom, naime pametnim mudrim korištenjem vremenitog i mudrom čežnjom i nastojanjem za nebeskim. Mudro korištenje vremenitih stvari se sastoji u tome da se dobra ima za vlastito umjereno uzdržavanje, a ne u izobilju. Mudra čežnja za nebeskim postoji ona kad se nebesko želi zaslužiti dobrim djelima i radom jer budući da se čovjek nezahvalnošću i nemarnošću odvratio od Boga, mora se vratiti naprezanjem i poniznošću. Budući da ti, moj sine, to nisi imao, molimo onda svete mučenike i ispovjednike koji tog bogatstva imaju u izobilju da ti pomognu.“ Odmah su se pojavili sveti i rekoše: „O, blažena Gospođo, ti si u sebi nosila Gospodina i ti si gospodarica sviju; postoji li nešto što ne možeš? Jer ono što želiš, dogodi se. Tvoja volja je uvijek naša volja. Ti si s pravom majka ljubavi jer svakome dolaziš s ljubavlju.“ Opet se pojavila Majka i reče ratniku: „Moj sine, još nam nedostaje štit. Štitu pripadaju dvije stvari, naime hrabrost i znak gospodara za kojeg se boriš. Duhovni štit predstavlja razmatranja gorke Božje patnje. On mora biti na lijevoj ruci blizu srca tako da kad se god duša osjeća radost u tjelesnom uživanju razmatraju Kristove rane. Sve dok preziranje i protivnosti svijeta uznemiruje i rastužuje dušu, treba se sjetiti Kristova siromaštva i poniženja. A sve dok čast i dug život tijela žele zadovoljiti, treba se sjetiti Kristove gorke smrti i patnje. Takav štit mora imati snagu postojanosti u dobru i širinu ljubavi. Znak štita mora se sastojati od dvije boje jer se ništa ne vidi jasnije i dalje od onoga što je sastavljeno od dvije blistave boje. Dvije boje kojima je ukrašen štit razmatranja božanske patnje su suzdržljivost od neurednih sklonosti i čistoća i svladavanje tjelesnih pokreta. Ovo dvoje osvjetljava nebo i anđeli koji to vide raduju se, kliču i govore: 'Gledajte znak čistoće i naše družine; dužni smo pomoći tom ratniku.' Đavoli pak koji vide ratnika ukrašena tim znakom štita će vikati: 'Što da činimo, drugovi? Ovaj ratnik je strašan u sukobu i divnog oružja. Na svojoj strani ima oružja vrlina, iza sebe vojne logore anđela. S lijeva ima vrlo porezna čuvara, naime Boga, naokolo je pun očiju kojima vidi našu zlobu. Možemo ga doduše napasti, ali na našu sramotu jer ga ne možemo nadvladati.' O, kako li je sretan takav ratnik kojeg anđeli časte i u strahu od kojeg đavoli drhte. No budući da ti, moj sine, još nisi primio taj štit, molimo svete anđele koji sjaje duhovnom čistoćom da ti pomognu.“ Dalje reče Majka: „Sine, još nam nedostaje mač. Jednom maču pripadaju dvije stvari: prvo, treba imat dvije oštrice; drugo, mora biti dobro naoštren. Duhovni mač je uzdanje u Boga u borbi za pravednost. To uzdanje mora imat dvije oštrice, naime ispravnu pravednost u sreći kao na desnoj strani i zahvalu u nesreći kao na lijevoj strani. Takav je mač imao pobožni Job koji je u sreći prinosio žrtve za svoju djecu, koji je bio otac siromašnih i čija su vrata bila otvorena putnicima, koji nije hodao u ispraznosti i nije želio ništa strano, već se bojao Boga kao onaj tko sjedi na valovima mora. I u nesreći je prinosio zahvalu kad je nakon gubitka svoje djece i dobara prezren od svoje žene i mučen najgorim čirevima strpljivo izdržao i rekao: 'Gospodin je dao, Gospodin je uzeo, hvaljen bio.' Taj mač mora biti i dobro naoštren da bi kao i Mojsije i David satro one koji napadaju pravednost i da bi imao revnost zakona kao Pinhas da bi ustrajno govorio kao Ilija i Ivan. O, kako li je mač mnogih danas preko mjere tup, oni kad govore riječima ne miču prst jer traže prijateljstvo ljudi, ali ne osvrću se na Božju slavu! Budući da nisi imao takav mač, molimo patrijarhe i proroke koji su imali takvo uzdanje i sigurno će nam biti dan.“ Opet se pojavila Majka i reče ratniku: „Moj sine, još trebaš pokrivalo za oružje koje ga štiti od hrđe i prljanja kiše. To pokrivalo je ljubav da se umre za Boga i čak, ukoliko je moguće i ne vrijeđa Boga, da se odvoji od Boga radi spasa braće. Ta ljubav pokriva sve grijehe, čuva sve vrline, blaži Božji gnjev, čini sve mogućim, straši zle duhove, radost je anđela. To pokrivalo iznutra mora biti bijelo, a izvana sjajno kao zlato. Jer gdje je revnost božanske ljubavi, tamo se ne zanemaruje ni jedna ni druga čistoća. Apostoli su ove ljubavi imali u izobilju i zato ih se mora dozvati da pomognu.“ Ponovno se pojavila Majka i reče: „Moj sine, trebaš još konja i sedlo. Pod konjem se na duhovan način podrazumijeva krštenje. Jer kao što konj odvodi čovjeka putem koji želi prevaliti i kao što ima četiri noge, tako krštenje koje se podrazumijeva pod konjem vodi čovjeka pred Božje lice i ima četiri duhovna djelovanja. Prvo se sastoji u tome da se kršteni oslobađaju zlih duhova i obvezuju Božjim zapovijedima i službi; drugo je da se čiste od istočnog grijeha; treće je da postaju Božja djeca i subaštinici; četvrto je da im se otvara nebo. Ali jao, mnogi su koji kad dođu u godine razuma konju krštenja, stave uzde i vode ga krivim putem. Put krštenja je ispravan i ispravno ga se slijedi ako se čovjek prije godina razuma podučava i očuva u dobrim običajima i kad nakon što dođe u godine razuma i revno o tome razmišlja što se obećalo na krštenju, također sačuva nedirnutima vjeru i Božju ljubav. S pravog puta se skreće i stavlja se uzda onda kad se tijelu u svijetu daje prednost pred Bogom. Sedlo konja, to jest krštenje je djelovanje gorke muke i smrti Isusa Krista kojima je krštenje dobilo svoju snagu. Voda krštenja je samo jedan element; nakon što je prolivena Božja krv je elementu vode pridodana Božja riječ i snaga prolivene Božje krvi i tako je voda krštenja po Božjoj riječi postala pomirenje Boga s ljudima, vrata milosrđa, istjerivanje zlih duhova, put u nebo, oproštenje grijeha. Tko se dakle želi hvaliti snagom krštenja, neka prvo promisli gorčinu ustanovljenja djelovanja krštenja tako da kad se čovječje srce napuhne protiv Boga, čovjek misli na to kako je gorko otkupljen, kako je često prekršio krsno obećanje i što je zaslužio za tako povratke u grijeh. Da bi čovjek dalje mogao čvrsto sjediti u sedlu djelovanja krštenja, potrebna su dva stremena, to jest dvostruko razmatranje u molitvi. Prvo dakle treba moliti: 'O, svemogući Bože, blagoslovljen Ti jer si me stvorio i otkupio i dok sam bio dostojan prokletstva, podnosio si me u mojim grijesima i priveo na pokoru. Uviđam, Gospodine, pred Tvojim veličanstvom da sam sva dobra koja su mi dana za spasenje rasipao na nekoristan i pokvaren način, naime vrijeme za svoju pokoru u ispraznostima, tijelo u izobilju, milost krštenja u oholosti. I sve sam više volio od Tebe, mog stvoritelja, otkupitelja, hranitelja i zaštitnika i zato te molim za Tvoje milosrđe jer sam sam po sebi bijedan i jer nisam priznao Tvoju blagu strpljivost prema meni. Nisam se bojao Tvoje strašne pravednosti. Nisam se osvrtao kako da Ti uzvratim za Tvoje nebrojeno dobro, već sam Te štoviše dan za danom svojom zlobom izazivao na gnjev; zato nemam ništa drugo osim jedne riječi za Tebe, naime: Smiluj mi se, Bože, po svojem velikom milosrđu!' Druga molitva treba glasiti: 'O, svemogući Bože, znam da sve imam od Tebe, da ništa nije od mene i da ništa ne mogu osim onoga što sam sam učinio po svojem grijehu. Zato ponizno molim Tvoju ljubav da ne postupaš sa mnom prema mojem grijehu, već prema svojem velikom milosrđu. Pošalji mi i svoga Duha Svetoga da rasvijetli moje srce i učvrsti me na putu Tvojih zapovijedi da bih ustrajao u onome što sam prepoznao pomoću Tvojeg nadahnuća i da se nikakvim kušnjama ne odvojim od Tebe.' Moj sine, budući da to još nemaš, molimo one koji su gorkije učvrstili Božju muku u svojem srcu da ti dodijele od svoje ljubavi.“ Nakon ovoga je došla pojava kao konj opremljen zlatnim ukrasima. I Majka reče: „Ovi konjevi ukrasi predstavljaju darove Duha Svetoga koji se daruju kod krštenja. Jer u krštenju se, bilo da ga je obavio dobar ili loš sluga, otpušta istočni grijeh, umnožava se milost, oprašta se svaki grijeh. Daje se Duh Sveti kao jamstvo, anđeli za zaštitnike, nebo za nasljedstvo. Gledaj, moj sine, to su ukrasi duhovnog ratnika! Tko je time odjeven, dobit će onu neizrecivu vojničku plaću kojom se kupuje vječna radost, najčasniji mir, vječno obilje, život bez kraja.“ Ovaj ratnik je bio gospodin Karlo, sin svete Brigite. Sedamdeset i peto poglavlje Zaručničine riječi molitve Kristu i Djevici pri čemu pjeva najbolju hvalu. Utješni odgovor Djevice kćeri u čemu kroz primjer pokazuje Bog pomoću pravedne odluke često dopušta đavlovu laž da bi Božja snaga postala to vidljivija i kako nevolje daju uputu za duhovna dobra. „Blagoslovljen Ti, moj Bože, moj stvoritelju i otkupitelju. Ti si otkupnina kojom smo otkupljeni iz zarobljeništva, po kojoj smo svi vođeni svemu spasu, po kojoj smo postavljeni udružujemo s Jedinstvom i Trojstvom. Zato se, iako se u svojoj ružnoći sramim, ipak radujem da Ti koji si jednom za nas umro nikad više nećeš umrijeti. Jer Ti si zaista jedini koji je bio i prije svijeta. Ti imaš moć nad životom i smrti. Samo Ti si dobar i pravedan, samo Ti svemoguć i strašan. Zato budi blagoslovljen u vječnost. Ali što da kažem o tebi, blagoslovljena Marijo, ti cijeli spase svijeta? Ti si slična onome tko prijatelju koji je bio tužan zbog gubitka neke stvari opet daje vidjeti izgubljeno čime se ublažila bol, narasla je radost i cijelo se srce zapalilo. Tako si ti, najslađa Marijo, svijetu pokazala njegova Boga kojeg su ljudi izgubili i rodila si ga u vrijeme koje je bilo pokazano prije svih vremena i nad čijim rođenjem se radovalo sve što je bilo na nebu i na zemlji. Zato te, najslađa Marijo, molim da mi pomogneš da se moj neprijatelj ne bi radovao nada mnom niti me nadvladao svojom lukavosti.“ Majka odgovori: „Pomoći ću ti. Ali zašto si žalosna što si ono što si čula i što je tjelesno vidjela na duhovan način kad ti je onaj ratnik koji živi u tijelu pokazan kao duhovno mrtav i potreban duhovne pomoći? Čuj sad sigurnost tumačenja. Sva istina je od Boga, a svaka laž od đavla jer je on otac laži. Budući da je istina od Boga, po đavlovoj zlobi i laži koje Bog ponekad dozvoljava prema tajnoj odluci je Božja snaga to vidljivija kao što ću ti pokazati kroz primjer izvjesne djevice. Ona je vrlo nježno voljela svojeg zaručnika i on nju na sličan način. Kroz njihovu ljubav je Bog bio slavno čašćen i roditelji s obje strane su se tome radovali. Kad je to vidio njihov neprijatelj, ovako je mislio: 'Znam da se zaručnik i zaručnica međusobno približavaju na trostruki način: pismima, uzajamnim razgovorima i tjelesnim sjedinjenjem. Da glasnici i poštari ne bi imali pristup, sve ću putove napuniti kolcima, trnjem i kukama; da se više ne bi približavali uzajamnim razgovorima, prouzročit ću buku koja će ih smetati u govoru. Da ne bi sreli za sjedinjenje u tijelu, postavit ću čuvare da promatraju svaki otrov tako da ne nađu nikakvu priliku da dospiju jedno k drugome.' Kad je zaručnik koji je bio pametniji od neprijatelja to prepoznao, ovako je rekao svojim slugama: 'Moj neprijatelj mi smještava u tome i tome. Pazite na tim mjestima i kad tako nađete, pustite da ga radi sve dok ne postavi zamke. Nakon toga se uzdignite, ali nemojte ga ubiti, već mu ga izrugajte i derite se na njega da bi vaši susluge kad prepoznaju neprijateljevo lukavstvo mogli biti pažljiviji u straži i oprezu.' Na sličan je način i u duhovnim stvarima. Pisma kojima se zaručnik i zaručnica, to jest Bog i dobra duša međusobno približavaju nisu ništa drugo doli molitve i uzdasi pobožnih; jer kao što stvarno pismo pokazuje sklonost i volju onoga koji ga pošilja, tako molitve pobožnih Božjem srcu i povezuju dušu s Bogom vezom ljubavi. Ali đavao ponekad sprječava srca ljudi tako da ne mole za ono što služi spasu duše ili je suprotno tjelesnom uživanju. On također sprječava da budu uslišani kad mole za druge grešnike jer ti grešnici za sebe ne mole za ono što služi duši za vječnu korist. Što su uzajamni razgovori kojima zaručnik i zaručnica postaju jedno srce i jedna duša drugo doli pokora i kajanje? No kod njih đavao ponekad podiže tako veliku buku da se međusobno ne čuju. To su zla nadahnuća koja srcu koje na plodan način želi vršiti pokoru šapće i govori mu: 'O, ti nježna dušo, teško je poduzeti ono na što nisi naviknuta i što je neobično. Mogu li svi biti savršeni? Dovoljno ti je biti kao mnogi drugi; što poduzimaš više? Zašto činiš što nitko ne čini? Ne možeš to trajno provoditi, svi će ti se rugati budeš li se previše ponižavao.' Takvim nadahnućima je duša prevarena i misli si: 'Teško je prekinuti ono na što si naviknut; zato ću ono što je prošlo ispovjediti, ali onda mi je dovoljno slijediti put većine; ne mogu biti savršen; Bog je svemoguć i ne bi nas otkupio da je htio da propadnemo.' Takvom bukom đavao sprječavao dušu tako da je Bog ne čuje; ne kao da Bog ne bi mogao čuti sve, već zato jer se Bog kad to čuje ne raduje kad se duša radije slaže sa svojim kušnjama nego s vlastitim razumom. Tjelesno sjedinjenje zaručnika i zaručnice predstavlja unutarnje sjedinjenje duše s Bogom kroz želju za nebeskim i čistu ljubav u kojima duša treba gorjeti svakog sata. Ali ta se ljubav sprečava na četiri načina. Prvo, đavao nadahnjuje dušu da učini nešto protiv Boga čime duša ako u tome uživa i malo se obazire privlači Božje neprijateljstvo. Drugo, đavao dušu nadahnjuje da učini nešto dobro da se ljudima pokaže ljubazna, a ponekad da radi časti i straha od svijeta propusti nešto dobro što bi mogla učiniti. Treće, đavao čini da duša zaboravi na dobro i osjećaju gađenje nad tim čime se narav otkida i postaje mrzovoljna. Četvrto, đavao uzbuđuje dušu brigom za svjetovne stvari ili radošću, preobilnom boli ili štetnim strahom. Time se sprječavaju pisma i molitve pravednih kao i uzajamni razgovori zaručnika i njegove zaručnice. No iako je đavao lukav, Bog je još mudriji i jači raskida neprijateljeve konope da bi poslana pisma mogla dospjeti zaručniku. Zamke se raskidaju nakon što Bog duši nadahne da želi samo dobro i da u srcu ima želju bježati od onoga što je zlo i činiti ono što se Bogu sviđa. Buka koju neprijatelj prouzrokuje se ometa kad duša skromno vrši pokoru i ima volju da ne padne natrag u grijehe koje je ispovjedila. Znaj da đavao ne nasrće samo na Božje neprijatelje vikom i galamom, već i Božje prijatelje kao što ćeš prepoznati na jednom primjeru. Pretpostavi da jedna djevica s jednim muškarcem vodi razgovor. Pred njom je zavjesa koju je muškarac vidio, ali djevica ne. Nakon što je razgovor završio, djevica je otvorila oči, ugledala zavjesu i bojažljivo si je mislila: 'Neka me Bog sačuva da nisam možda prevarena neprijateljevom zamkom.' Kad je muškarac vidio djevicu tužnu, odvukao je zavjesu i pokazao joj je cijelu istinu. Tako i savršeni ljudi primaju Božje nadahnuće; đavao ih onda buni obmanom da se ili uzdignu u iznenadnoj oholosti ili budu oboreni velikim strahom ili neurednom blagošću podnose grijehe drugih ili oslabe preobiljem radosti ili tuge. Na sličan način se dogodilo s tobom. Jer đavao je neke potaknuo da ti pišu da je onaj ratnik mrtav iako je još živio od čega si primila veliku bol. Ali Bog ti je pokazao njegovu duhovnu smrt tako da ti je ono što pisci lažno izvještavaju od Boga za utjehu pokazano istinitim. Istina je dakle kad se kaže da nevolje vode duhovnim dobrima. Jer kad prigodom laži koje si čula ne bi bila ožalošćena, ne bi ti bila pokazana tako velika snaga i ljepota duše. Zato je da bi mogla prepoznati tajnu Božju namjeru između tvoje duše i Boga bila izvjesna zavjesa kad je govorio kako zbog toga što se duša pokazala u obličju nekoga potrebnog pomoći, tako i zbog toga što se Bog u svakom svojem govoru pridržavao reći da ćeš u svoje vrijeme saznati je li mrtav ili živ. Nakon što ti je pokazana ljepota duše i njezin ukras čime duša mora biti opremljena za ulazak u nebo, zavjesa je uklonjena i pokazala se istina, naime da je onaj čovjek tjelesno živio, a duhovno bio mrtav i tko želi ući u svoju nebesku domovinu, mora se naoružati takvim vrlinama. Đavlova namjera je bila kušati te lažima i uznemiriti te da bi te kroz bol zbog oduzimanja tako vrijednog prijatelja odvukao od Božje ljubavi. Ali nakon što si rekla: 'Neka me Bog sačuva da ovo možda nije prevara' rekla i 'Bože, pomogni mi', zavjesa je uklonjena i pokazana ti je kako tjelesna, tako i duhovna istina. Gledaj, kako je i đavlu dozvoljeno ožalostiti pravedne da bi se njihova kruna mogla poveaćati.“ Sedamdeset i šesto poglavlje Djevičine riječi kćeri koje je podučavaju tko su Božji prijatelji i kako ih je malo u novije vrijeme ako se ispita svaki stalež, kako laike, tako i svećenike. Što je razlog zbog kojeg je bogati Bog volio siromaštvo i kako je izabrao siromašne, a ne bogate i s kojim ciljem su bogatstva dana Crkvi. Majka reče Kristovoj zaručnici: „Zašto si zabrinuta, kćeri moja?“ „Jer se“, onda odgovori, „bojim biti poslana otvrdnulima.“ Majka odvrati: „Po čemu prepoznaješ otvrdnule ili Božje prijatelje?“ I ona reče: „Ne znam ih razlikovati i ne usudim se suditi o bilo kome jer su mi prije pokazana dva čovjeka od kojih se jedan po ljudskoj prosudbi predstavljao vrlo poniznim i potpuno svetim, a drugi rasipničkim i častohlepnim. No ipak njihova namjera i volja nisu bili u suglasnosti s njihovim djelima što je silno preplašilo moj razum.“ Majka odgovori: „Dozvoljeno je suditi o zlu koje se javno pokazuje ako se ima namjera zle žaliti i popraviti. Ali o dvojbenome za što nije sigurno s kojom se namjerom događa je sigurno ne suditi. Zato ću ti pokazati koji su ljudi Božji prijatelji. Znaj tako da su Božji prijatelji oni koji se kad od Boga prime darove brinu za to da Bogu zahvale svakog sata, da ne žele ništa preobilno i da su s tim što im je dano zadovoljni. No gdje naći takve ljude? Potražimo najprije u zajednici. Tko bi tamo mogao reći: 'Dovoljno je; ne tražim ništa veće'? Potražimo među ratnicima i ostalom gospodom. Tko među njima misli ovako: 'Dobra koja posjedujem sam stekao nasljedstvom; od toga tražim svoje umjereno uzdržavanje prema mojem staležu kao što odgovara Bogu i ljudima, preostalo ću dodijeliti Bogu i siromasima. No kad bih saznao da su ova naslijeđena dobra zlo stečena, onda bi ih ili nadoknadio ili predao na savjet izabranih duhovnih Božjih slugu.' O, kćeri, takve misli su rijetke na zemlji. Potražimo i među kraljevima i vojskovođama tko od njih ustraje u hvalevrijednom stanju. Gdje je kralj koji je u svojem ponašanju kao Job, u svojoj poniznosti kao David, u revnosti za zakon kao Pinhas i kao Mojsije u blagosti i strpljivosti? Gdje je onaj vojskovođa koji upravlja kraljevom vojskom i podučava je ratu, ima povjerenje u Boga i strah kao Jošua, koji više traži korist svoga gospodara nego svoju kao Joab, koji voli revnost zakona i korist bližnjega kao Juda Makabejac? Takav vojskovođa je sličan jednorogu koji na čelu ima oštar rog i ispod njega dragocjen kamen. A što je drugo rog vojskovođe doli hrabro srce da se odvažno bori i udara neprijatelje vjere? Kamen pod vojskovođinim rogom je božanska ljubav koja ako ostaje neprestano u srcu ga čini okretnim i nepobjedivim u svim stvarima. No sad su vojskovođe sličniji obijesnim jarcima nego jednorozima; jer svugdje se bore za tijelo, ne za dušu niti za Boga. Razgledajmo kraljeve. Tko od njih ne opterećuje svoje podčinjene radi svoje oholosti? Tko odmjerava svoje stanje prema prihodima krune? Tko nadoknađuje ono što kruna nepravedno drži? Tko od njih se bavi drugim aktivnostima da bi vršio pravednost radi Boga? Kad bi u svijetu na vidjelo došli takvi kraljevi da bi Bog bio proslavljan! Tražimo dalje među svećenicima čija je obveza sa sobom nosi voljeti suzdržljivost, siromaštvo i pobožnost; zaista, ovi su isto zastranili s puta. Što drugo su svećenici doli siromasi i Božji primatelji milostinje? Trebaju živjeti od onoga što se prinosi Bogu da bi bilo to ponizniji i revniji za Boga što više bi se morali držati udaljeni od briga svijeta. Zato ih je prvo Crkva podigla iz nevolje i siromaštva da bi Bog bio njihova baština i da se ne bi mogli hvaliti svijetom i tijelom, već Bogom. Ali, moja kćeri, nije li mogao birati kraljeve i vojskovođe za apostole da bi se po njima Crkva obogatila zemaljskom baštinom? Mogao je. Ali bogati Bog je došao siromašan na svijet da bi primjerom dokazao kako je zemaljsko prolazno i da bi čovjek učio od siromaštva svog Gospodina i ne ga se sramio, već da bi se žurno mogao okrenuti istinskom i nebeskom bogatstvu. Zato se poslužio nadasve lijepim postavljanjem Crkve jednog siromašnog ribara i postavio ga je na njezino mjesto da bi živio od Gospodinova udjela, a ne od baštine u ovom svijetu. Crkva je tako svoje podrijetlo uzela iz tri dobre stvari: prvo od revnosti u vjeri; drugo, od siromaštva; treće, iz djelotvornosti vrlina i čuda. Te tri stvari su bile i kod svetog Petra. Posjedovao je revnost vjere kad je slobodnim glasom priznao svojeg Boga i nije oklijevao umrijeti za njega; imao je siromaštvo kad je išao uokolo i molio milostinju i prehranjivao se od rada svojih ruku. Ipak je bio bogat duhovnim dobrima što je veće kao kad je na primjer hromome kojem nije mogao dati ni zlata ni srebra učinio da može hodati što nijedan od vladara nije mogao. Nije li Petar koji je uskrisio jednog mrtvog mogao postići i novac da je htio? Naravno; ali odbacio je teret bogatstva da bi lako ušao u nebo i da bi kao gospodar ovaca ovcama dao primjer poniznosti jer su poniznosti i siromaštvo, duhovni kao i tjelesni, ulaz u nebo. Treće, imao je moć činiti čuda jer, odvojeno od njegovih većih čuda, Petrovom sjenom su bili izliječeni bolesni. Budući da je posjedovao savršenstvo vrlina koje se sastoji u tome da se zadovolji nužnim, tako je i njegov jezik postao ključ za nebo i njegovo je ime blagoslovljeno na nebu i na zemlji. Oni pak koji su svoje ime učinili slavnim i voljeli gnoj, to jest ono što je zemaljsko, na zemlji su prezreni i na strašan način su zapisani u knjizi božanske pravednosti. Bog je ipak htio dati prepoznati da siromaštvo Petra i drugih svetih nije bilo prisilno, već dobrovoljno. Zato je potaknuo srca mnogih da im bogato udjeljuju. Više su se hvalili siromaštvom nego trnjem bogatstva. Zato se što su više imali u izobilju siromaštva to bogatije umnožila i njihova pobožnost. Čemu čudo? Jer kako da Bog bude daleko onima koji su ga postavili za svoj dio svoju radost? Kako pak može onima koji žude za uživanjem svijeta Bog biti sladak? On je bio stranac u njihovim očima. U međuvremenu su s protekom vremena da bi Božji prijatelji mogli biti revniji i spremniji propovijedati Božju riječ i da bi se moglo znati kako nisu zla bogatstva, već njihova zloporaba, za Silvestra i ostalih Crkvi dana vremenita dobra koja su sveti muškarci dugo vremena koristili samo za uzdržavanje Crkve i Božju radost i siromahe. Znaj, Božji prijatelji su takvi koji se raduju Božjem određivanju. Ako ti i nisu poznati, poznati su mojem Sinu. Jer u krutom metalu se često nalazi zlato i iz krutog kremena se često izdvaja vatrena iskra. Zato idi sigurna; jer prvo treba vikati, a tek onda djelovati jer ni moj Sin dok je prebivao u tijelu nije istodobno obratio cijelu Judeju niti apostoli odjednom pogane, već se mora imati više vremena za dovršiti Božja djela.“ Sedamdeset i sedmo poglavlje Zaručničine riječi Kristu koje veličaju milosrđe koje joj je iskazao. Kristove riječi zaručnici koji potvrđuju to slatko milosrđe prema zaručnici i kako ju je odabrao za svoju posudu koju treba ispuniti vinom da bi se Božjim slugama po njezinu vinu dalo piti i o ljupkom i poniznom zaručničinom pitanju Kristu. „Čast bila svemogućem Bogu za sve što je stvorio. Ukras i služba bili mu naplaćeni za svu njegovu ljubav. Ja, nedostojna osoba koja sam od svoje mladosti na mnoge načine griješila protiv Tebe, svoga Boga, zahvaljujem Ti, moj najslađi Bože, najviše na tome što nitko nije tako pokvaren da bi mu Ti odbio svoje milosrđe ako ga od Tebe traži s ljubavlju i istinskom poniznošću i pritom odluči popraviti se. O, najdraži, najslađi Bože, svima koji čuju što si mu učinio je čudesno. Jer ako Ti se svidi, uspavljuješ moje tijelo, ali en tjelesnim snom, već duhovnim mirom. Kao da budiš moju dušu od sna da bi na duhovan način vidjela, čula i osjećala. O, Gospodine Bože, kako su slatke riječi Tvojih usta! Čini mi se da kad god čujem riječi Tvoga Duha, moja ih duša ih guta u sebe određenim osjećajem neizrecive slatkoće kao najdraže jelo koje kao da pada u srce moga tijela na veliku radost i neizrecivu utjehu. Izgleda čudesno da kad čujem Tvoje riječi postajem sita, ali i gladna; sita zato jer mi se onda ništa ne sviđa kao one riječi, a gladna jer se moja želja za Tobom stalno umnaža. Zato budi blagoslovljen moj Bože Isuse Kriste i daj mi, o Gospodine, svoju pomoć da mogu sve dane svoga života ispuniti kako se Tebi sviđa.“ Krist odgovori i reče: „Ja sam bez početka i kraja i sve je stvoreno po mojoj moći i uređeno po mojoj mudrosti; sve se također upravlja prema mojoj odluci, ništa mi nije nemoguće i zaista, sva moja djela uređena su s ljubavlju. Zato je vrlo tvrdo ono srce koje me želi voljeti niti me se bojati budući da sam oboje, naime hranitelj i sudac svih ljudi. Oni vrše volju đavla koji je moj krvnik i izdajica jer je svijetu ponudio tako poguban otrov da duša koja od toga kuša uz uživanje ne može živjeti, već mrtva tone u pakao da bi vječno živjela u jadu. Taj otrov je grijeh; on naravno mnogima dobro prija, ali na kraju na strašan način postaje gorak. Zaista, taj otrov iz đavolje ruke se svakim satom pije uz uživanje. Tko je ikad čuo nešto tako čudno ili još čudnije? Jer ljudima se pruža život, a oni pak biraju i slobodno prihvaćaju smrt. Ja pak, koji sam moćniji od svega, imam samilost prema njima u njihovoj bijedi i velikoj nevolji. Učinio sam kao bogat i ljubazan kralj koji je svojim pouzdanim slugama u posudi poslao dragocjeno vino i rekao: 'Ponudite vino i drugima osim sebi za piti jer je ljekovito; bolesnima opet vraća njihovo zdravlje, tužnima pruža utjehu, a zdravim ljudima hrabro srce.' Tako sam i ja svojim slugama poslao svoje riječi koje se uspoređuju s vrlo dobrim vinom i trebaju ih dati drugima jer su ljekovite. Pod posudom pak mislim na tebe koja čuješ moje riječi jer si učinila oboje, čula si riječi i navijestila ih dalje; ti si moja vlastita posuda koju punim kad mi se svidi i iz koje uzimam dok mi se sviđa. Zato će ti moj Duh pokazati kamo trebaš ići i što trebaš govoriti, kao i da se ne trebaš bojati nikoga osim mene. Moraš radosno ići kamo te budem poslao i odvažno reći što ti budem naložio jer mi se nitko ne može oduprijeti i bit ću kraj tebe.“ Na to reče zaručnica: „Ja“, reče, „koja sam čula ovaj glas sa suzama sam ovako odgovorila: O, moj Gospodine Bože, ja koja sam kao najmanji crv u Tvojoj vlasti Te molim da mi daš dopuštenje da Ti odgovorim.“ Glas odgovori i reče: „Znao sam tvoj odgovor prije nego što si pomislila na njega pa ipak ti dajem dopuštenje da govoriš.“ Na to zaručnica reče: „Pitam Te zašto Ti, o kralju sve slave i koji ulijevaš svu mudrost i izazivaš sve vrline i sam si vrlina, zašto želiš mene primiti za tu službu budući da sam svoje tijelo istrošila u grijehu, koja sam po mudrosti slična magarcu i nedostatna sam u vršenju vrlina? Najslađi Bože Isuse Kriste, ne srdi se što sam Te to pitala; jer Tebi se ne treba čuditi jer možeš sve što želiš; ali čudim se sebi jer sam Te u mnogome uvrijedila, a vrlo sam se malo popravila.“ Glas odgovori i reče: „Odgovorit ću ti kroz usporedbu. Bogatom i moćnom kralju su dali različite novčiće; kralj ih je nakon toga dao rastaliti i iz toga načiniti što mu se svidi, na primjer krune i prstenje iz zlatnih novčića, ključeve i posude za piće iz srebrnih novčića, kotao i tave iz bakrenih novčića i time se služio prema svojoj udobnosti i časti. Kao što se ne čudiš tome, jednako se tako manje trebaš čuditi da rado primam srca svojih prijatelja koja mi sami daju i iz njih činim što mi se sviđa. I ako poneki imaju veći, drugi pak manji razum, jedne koristim tako što mi poklanjanju svoje srce za jedno, a druge za drugo, ali sve na moju slavu i čast jer je srce pravednika novčić koji mi se veoma sviđa; i zato mogu nad onim što je moje raspolagati kako želim i budući da si moja, ne trebaš se čuditi tome što želim poduzeti s tobom. Samo budi postojana i nepokolebljiva u podnošenju i voljna učiniti sve što ću ti zapovjediti. Jer posvuda sam moćan da ti dam ono što trebaš.“ Sedamdeset i osmo poglavlje Sedamdeset i deveto poglavlje Osamdeseto poglavlje Osamdeset i prvo poglavlje Osamdeset i drugo poglavlje Osamdeset i treće poglavlje Osamdeset i četvrto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori o tri muškarca koje je prevarila žena, jedan od njih se može usporediti s okrunjenim magarcem, drugi ima zečje srce, a treći sličnost s baziliskom. Zato žena uvijek treba biti podčinjena muškarcu. Sin reče: „Čita se o trojici koje je prevarila žena. Prvi je bio kralj kojeg je ljubavnica udarila u lice kad joj se nije nasmijao jer je bio toliko budalast da je nije obuzdao, niti se brinuo za svoju čast. Bio je za usporediti okrunjenom magarcu; magarcu zbog svoga budalaštva, okrunjenom zbog njegove časti. Drugi je bio Samson koji je, iako najjači, bio svladan od žene; imao je zečje srce jer nije mogao svladati jednu ženu. Treći je bio Salomon koji je bio sličan bazilisku čiji pogled ubija, ali je sam ubijen zrcalom. Tako je Salomon sve nadmašivao u mudrosti, ali lice žene ga je ubilo. Zato je nužno da žena bude podčinjena mužu.“ Osamdeset i peto poglavlje Krist razgovara s zaručnicom i govori su pred njim dva lista jedne knjige; na jednom je napisano trostruko milosrđe, na drugom pravednost; opominje je da se dok još ima vremena okrene milosrđu da poslije ne bi bila kažnjena pravednošću. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ja sam stvoritelj svih stvari. Pred sobom kao da imam dva lista. Na jednom je napisano milosrđe, na drugom pravednost. Tko se od grijeha okrene kajanju i odluči ih više ne počiniti, za njega milosrđe govori da će ga moj Duh zapaliti da čini dobra djela; tko se rado odvraća od ovih ispraznosti svijeta, njega moj Duh čini još gorljivijim; tko je štoviše spreman za mene umrijeti, njega će moj Duh tako daleko zapamtiti da će biti sav u meni i ja u njemu. Na drugom pak je listu napisana pravednost koja govori: 'Tko se sve dok ima vremena ne popravi i svjesno se odvrati od Boga, njega Otac neće braniti, niti će ga Sin pomilovati, niti Duh Sveti zapaliti.' Zato dok ima vremena marljivo razmotri list pravednosti jer svatko tko se spasi mora se očistiti vodom ili vatrom, to jest ili vodom male pokore u sadašnjem vremenu ili vatrom čistilišta u budućem sve dok se potpuno ne pročisti. Znaj i da ću jednom čovjeku kojeg poznaješ pokazao ova dva lista knjige milosrđa i pravednosti; ali on sad ismijava list mojeg milosrđa i ono što je lijevo, on smatra za desno i kao što se čaplja uzdiže nad ptice, on se želi uzdići nad ostale i zato se, ne bude li pazio, mora bojati da ne umre u podsmijehu i ne bude oduzet iz svijeta zajedno s pijancima i igračima.“ Tako se poslije i dogodilo; jer veselo je ustao od stola, ali su ga u noći ubili njegovi neprijatelji. Osamdeset i šesto poglavlje Majka Božja je govorila i rekla kako sliči cvijetu iz kojeg pčele izvlače slatkoću. Pčele su Božji sluge i izabranici koji iz nje dnevno izvlače slatkoću milosrđa i imaju duhovna krila i noge. Majka reče: „Ja sam Kraljica i Majka Milosrđa. Moj Sin, stvoritelj svih stvari, obuzet je tako slatkim osjećajem prema meni da mi je dao duhovni razum o svemu što je stvoreno. Zato sam vrlo slična cvijetu iz kojeg pčele prije svega izvlače slatkoću. Koliko god mnogo se iz njega skupi, u njemu ne ostaje ništa manje mnogo slatkoće. Tako svima mogu posredovati milosti i zadržavam još dovoljno. No i moji odabrani su slični pčelama kad su svom pobožnošću obuzeti za moju čast. Kao pčele imaju dvije noge, naime postojanu želju umnožiti moju čast; drugo, brižno rade i djelatni su koliko god mogu. Imaju i dva krila tako što se drže nedostojnima hvaliti me i poslušni su mi u svemu što se tiče moje časti. Imaju i žalac i umiru ukoliko ga izgube; to su nevolje svijeta koje im prije kraja života neće biti oduzete radi čuvanja vrlina; ali ja koja imam utjehe u izobilju ću ih tješiti.“ Osamdeset i sedmo poglavlje Osamdeset i osmo poglavlje Osamdeset i deveto poglavlje Devedeseto poglavlje Devedeset i prvo poglavlje Krist opominje zaručnicu da se treba četverostruko poniziti: pred moćnima svijeta, pred grešnicima, pred duhovnim Božjim prijateljima i pred siromasima svijeta. Sin reče zaručnici: „Trebaš se poniziti na četiri načina. Prvo pred moćnima svijeta jer je čovjek, otkad je prezreo pokoravati se Bogu, zavrijedio da se mora pokoravati ljudima. I budući da čovjek ne može biti bez vladara, mora se prigibati pred moćnima. Drugo, pred duhovnim siromasima, to jest pred grešnicima tako da moliš za njih i zahvaljuješ Bogu što možda nisi bila niti si sad kao oni. Treće, pred duhovnim bogatašima, to jest pred Božjim prijateljima tako da se smatraš nedostojnom služiti im i biti s njima u društvu. Četvrto, pred siromasima svijeta tako da im pomažeš, odijevaš ih i pereš im noge.“ Devedeset i drugo poglavlje Krist opominje zaručnicu da napreduje i ustraje u vrlinama tako da slijedi život svetih te tako postane njegova ruka; jer dokazuje da sveti postaju Kristova ruka. Sin reče: „Rekao sam ti prije da su moji prijatelji moja ruka. To je zaista istina jer u njima su Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti i moja majka zajedno s cijelom nebeskom vojskom. Božanstvo je kao srž bez koje nitko ne živi, kosti su moje čovještvo koje bilo jako da bi patilo; Duh Sveti je kao krv koja sve ispunja i obraduje; moja Majka je nasuprot tome kao meso u kojem su bili božanstvo i čovještvo i Duh Sveti; koža je cijela nebeska vojska. Kao što koža pokriva meso, tako moja majka premašuje sve svete u vrlinama. Jer koliko god anđeli bili čisti, ona je još čišća i koliko god ispunjeni Božjim Duhom proroci bili i koliko god mučenici bili mogli podnijeti, u mojoj je Majci Duh bio potpuniji i vatreniji i bila je više od mučenika; ako su se ispovjednici i suzdržavali od svega, moja Majka ipak ima savršenu suzdržljivost jer je u njoj bilo moje božanstvo zajedno s mojim čovještvom. Ako me dakle moji prijatelji imaju, u njima je moje božanstvo od kojeg duša živi; u njima je snaga mojeg čovještva po čemu postaju jaki sve do smrti i krv moga Duha po čemu je njihova volja pokretana prema svemu dobrom. Odmah nakon toga se njihovo meso ispuni mojoj krvlju i mesom ukoliko se ne žele zamrljati i uz pomoć moje milosti žele očuvati čistoću. Moja se koža povezala s njihovom ako oponašaju život i ponašanje mojih svetih. Zato se moji sveti s pravom nazivaju mojom rukom; i ti moraš s voljom koračati u dobru i nakon što ih budeš slijedila koliko možeš, postati njihov ud. Jer kao što ih povežem sa sobom vezom moga tijela, tako i ti moraš biti povezana s njima i sa mnom po tom mojem tijelu.“ Devedeset i treće poglavlje Krist razgovara s zaručnicom i nalaže joj tri stvari, naime: neka ne zahtjeva ništa osim hrane i odjeće; neka čezne za duhovnim samo prema Božjoj volji i neka se ne žalosti zbog ničega osim zbog svojih i tuđih grijeha. Također joj kazuje kako će oni koji u ovom životu svoje grijehe ne žele očistiti i popraviti strogošću pokore pred Božjim sudom biti vrlo oštro kažnjeni. Sin reče: „Nalažem ti tri stvari, naime: ne zahtijevaj ništa osim hrane i odjeće; drugo, čezni za duhovnim samo prema mojoj volji; treće, ne žalosti se zbog ničega osim zbog svojih i tuđih grijeha. Jer kad te dohvati bol, razmatraj strogoću mog suda. Možeš je razmotriti i naučiti je se bojati na onom čovjeku koji je već suđen. Kad je stupio u samostan, imao ne tri stvari na pameti, kako želi biti bez posla i imati svoje uzdržavanje bez brige i treće, mislio je: 'Ukoliko me zahvati tjelesna kušnja, nekom ću je se prilikom riješiti bez da se tjelesno miješam.' Zato je trostruko mučen; jer upravo jer je htio biti bez posla, riječima i udarcima je prisiljen na posao, drugo, podnosio je manjak tjelesne hrane i ogoljenost; treće, od svih je prezren i to tako jako da u požudi nije mogao imati prijatelje. Kad se približilo vrijeme da odabere poziv, mislio je ovako: 'Budući da u svijetu ipak neću moći živjeti bez rada, bolje je za mene biti u samostanu i raditi za Boga.' Zato je uz sudjelovanje takve volje k njemu došlo moje milosrđe zajedno s pravednošću da bi očišćen mogao dospjeti u vječnu slavu; jer nakon što je položio zavjet, odmah ga je pogodila teška bolest i bio je kušan takvom bolju da su mu oči izišle od boli, uši nisu ništa čule i svi su mu udovi zakazali jer je htio biti bez pritužbe i posla. Patio je i od veće ogoljenosti nego u svijetu i kad je imao ukusniju hranu, nije je mogao uživati, a kad je priroda zahtijevala, nije je imao. Tako se njegova priroda istrošila još prije smrti tako da je postao kao neprilična papuča. Nakon što je umro, došao je pred sud kao lopov jer je u redu htio biti po svojoj volji, a ne da bi pobožnije živio; ipak nije trebao biti osuđen kao lopov jer je ipak, iako je bio dijete i luđak u razumu i savjesti, svoju vjeru i nadu položio na mene, svoga Boga i zato je bio suđen prema milosrđu. No budući da njegov grijeh nije mogao potpuno biti očišćen tjelesnom mukom, njegova je duša još teško kažnjena u čistilištu kao kad bi se skinula koža i kosti stavilo pod prešu da i se srž mogla bolje istisnuti. Koliko će morati patiti oni čini se cijeli tok života provlači u grijehu, kojima se ne događa ništa neugodno niti to žele? Jao njima jer mi govore: 'Zašto je Bog umro ili čemu koristi njegova smrt?' Tako mi vraćaju što sam ih otkupio, što ih čuvam, dajem zdravlje i uzdržavanje. I zato ću od njih tražiti sud jer su slomili vjeru kojoj su se kod krštenja obvezali i jer dnevno griješe i preziru moje zapovijedi. Niti najmanje za što su u redu zaduženi neću ostaviti nekažnjeno.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj je brat imao jedan tajni grijeh koji nikad nije htio ispovjediti. Na Kristovu zapovijed mu je došla sveta Brigita i rekla: „Čini pažljivu pokoru; imaš nešto tajno u srcu i nećeš moći umrijeti sve dok to budeš držao zatvorenim.“ Onaj joj odgovori da nema ništa što nije priopćio pri svojoj pokori. A ona reče: „Ispitaj u kojoj si namjeri stupio u samostan i u kojoj si namjeri dosad živio u njemu i pronaći ćeš istinu u svojem srcu.“ Otvoren u suzama reče: „Blagoslovljen Bog koji mi te poslao. Kad si sad govorila o mojoj tajni, želim onima koji slušaju reći istinu. Imam nešto tajno u srcu što se nikad nisam usudio odati niti sam mogao jer kad god sam ispovijedao druge grijehe, moj je jezik bio kao vezan kad je došlo do ovog grijeha i spopao me preveliki strah tako da nisam priznao skrivenu muku moga srca. Kad god sam ispovjedio srce, uvijek sam našao novi završetak za svoje riječi tako što sam rekao: 'O, oče, priznajem vam krivnju za sve što sam rekao i za ono što nisam rekao.' pri čemu sam mislio da će tim završetkom svi moji tajni grijesi biti oprošteni. A sad bih, ženo, ukoliko se Bogu sviđa, cijelom svijetu rado rekao što sam u svome srcu tako dugo tajio.“ Kad je pozvan ispovjednik, pod suzama je potpuni iznio sve one grijehe i umro je još te iste noći. Devedeset i četvrto poglavlje Krist podučava zaručnicu lijepe molitve koje treba reći kad se oblači, kad ide k stolu i spavati. Također je opominje u svoj odjeći treba biti ponizna, a u svojim udovima časna i jednostavna. Sin Božji je razgovarao s zaručnicom i reče: „Vanjska ljepota predstavlja unutarnju koju čovjek treba imati. Zato kad stavljaš kapu ili veo kojim obuhvaćaš kosu, trebaš govoriti: O, Gospodine Bože, hvala Ti što si me nosio u mojem grijehu i budući da Te zbog svoje neumjerenosti nisam dostojna vidjeti, pokrivam svoju kosu.“ I Gospodin k tome doda: „Bludnost mi se tako gnuša da po meni djevica koja ima samo volju zastraniti nije čista djevica osim ako tu volju ne popravi pokorom. –Kad pokrivaš čelo, trebaš govoriti: O, Gospodine Bože, koji si stvorio sve i učinio čovjeka divnijeg od svega na svoju sliku, smiluj mi se! I budući da nisam čuvala ljepotu svoga lica na Tvoju čast, prekrivam svoje čelo. –Kad obuvaš cipele, govori ovako: Blagoslovljen Ti, Bože moj, koji mi zapovijedaš da imam cipele da bih bila jaka i da ne bih bila mlitava u Tvojoj službi; utješi me dakle da bih mogla putovati u Tvojim zapovijedima. Neka i u preostaloj tvojoj odjeći vlada poniznost i u svim tvojim udovima skromna čestitost. –Kad ideš za stol, govori ovako: O, Gospodine Bože, kad bi Ti, kao što možeš, htio da opstajem bez hrane, rado bih molila za to; ali budući da mi zapovijedaš skromno si uzimati hranu, molim Te, daj mi umjerenost u hrani da bih po Tvojoj milosti mogla jesti prema potrebi prirode, a ne kao što zahtijeva požuda mog mesa. –Kad kreneš spavati, trebaš reći: Blagoslovljen Ti, Bože, koji uređuješ izmjenu vremena nama za olakšanje i za utjehu tijela i duše; molim Te, daj mojem tijelu mir u ovoj noći i sačuvaj me neozlijeđenu od neprijateljeve moći i prevare.“ Devedeset i peto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i objašnjava joj kako nepravedni vode svoje oružje i od čega se sastoji; kad se hvale grijehom s voljom da ustraju u njemu, bit će uklonjeni mačem strogoće božanske pravednosti. Sin Božji reče: „Ja sam kao kralj koji je izazvan na borbu. Đavao sa svojom vojskom stoji protiv mene. No ja sam u svojim namjerama i nakanama tako nepromjenjiv da bi se nebo i zemlja zajedno sa svim što je na njima i ispod njih srušili prije nego bih obrisao samo jednu točku pravednosti, dok je đavao tako jako obuzet ponosom da bi više volio da postoji toliko paklova kao i sunčevih zrnaca nego se poniziti. Neki od neprijatelja se već približavaju sudu i među nama udaljenost nije veća od dvije stope. Njihova zastava je podignuta, štit već na ruci, ruka za mačem iako još nije povučen. Ali moja strpljivost je tako velika da ne udaram ukoliko oni ne udare prvi. Na njihovoj zastavi piše: proždrljivost, pohlepa i požuda. Njihova kaciga je tvrdoća njihova srca jer se ne obaziru na kaznu pakla i ne promišljaju kako mi je grijeh odvratan. Otvori kacige su požuda tijela i volja da se svide svijetu; tako trče uokolo i vide što se ne smije vidjeti. Njihov štit je lažna vjera kojoj opravdavaju grijehe koje pripisuju slabosti tijela; zato preziru zbog grijeha moliti za oproštenje. Njihov mač je volja da ustraju u grijehu; još nije povučen jer njihova zloba još nije ispunjena; no bit će povučen kad budu imali volju griješiti tako dugo koliko žive i udaraju njime kad se hvale grijehom i žele ostati u stanju grijeha. Kad se tako njihova zloba ispuni, jedan glas u mojoj vojsci će povikati i reći: 'Sad udarite!' I onda će ih mač moje strogoće razoriti i svaki koji je tako naoružan će podlijeći kazni. Njihove duše će prigrabiti đavoli koji kao ptice grabljivice traže duše da ih bez prestanka rastrgavaju.“ Devedeset i šesto poglavlje Zaručnik objašnjava zaručnici što znači međuprostor od dvije stope i izvlačenje mača o čemu je govorio prethodnom poglavlju. Sin reče: „Prije sam ti rekao kako je između mene i neprijatelja udaljenost od samo dvije stope. Jedna od dviju stopa je nagrada za ona dobra djela koja su učinili za mene. Zato će se od ovog dana nadalje sramota umnažati, njihovo uživanje će postati gorkije, njihova radost će se oduzeti, a nevolje i boli će rasti. Druga stopa je njihova zloba koja još nije ispunjena, već kako se njeguje kazati da kad se nešto napuni, pukne, tako će i njih, kad im se tijelo i duša odvoje, sudac prokleti. Mač je pak volja griješiti. Zato je napola izvučen; jer kad se čast smanji i slijede odurnosti, jače se uplaši i zapali za grijeh. Sreća i čast im ne daju da mnogo razmišljaju o grijehu. No da bi ostvarili svoju požudu, sad žele živjeti dulje i još lakše griješe. Jao njima jer ako se ne poprave, već im se približava njihova propast.“ Devedeset i sedmo poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom o određenom prelatu i poručuje mu da ako po oholosti, po požudi i po svjetovnom zapletima izgubi toplinu pobožnosti i svetog razmatranja, ali se pred Bogom i bližnjim savršeno ponizi, opet će primiti božansku toplinu i božansko svijetlo tako da osjeti božansku slatkoću. Sin je po zaručnici razgovarao s određenim prelatom i reče mu: „Ti si sličan mlinskom kolu koje je nepokretno; dok čvrsto stoji i ne miče se, zrna u mlinu se ne mrve. Kolo predstavlja tvoju volju koja treba biti pokretna, ali ne prema tvojim željama i zahtjevima, već prema mojim; također se potpuno trebaš prepustiti u moje ruke. No ovo kolo je previše prema mojoj volji jer voda zemaljskog razmišljanja previše obuzima. Razmatranje mojih djela i mojih patnji je kao mrtvo u tvojem srcu, zato ti duševna hrana ne prija i nije po tvojem ukusu. Zato silom otvori začepljeni vodotok da bi voda otjecala i njezinim otjecanjem kolo došlo u pokret i zrna se lako mrvila. Prepreka koja zaustavlja vodu je oholost srca i ambicija čime se milost Duha Svetoga začepljuje i sve dobro čime duša treba donijeti plod se sprječava. Dohvati zato istinsku poniznost u svojem srcu; jer s njome će se slatkoća moga Duha uliti u tvoju dušu, a zemaljsko razmišljanje će isteći. Po njoj će se i tvoja volja pokrenuti i biti savršena prema mojoj volji. I onda ćeš početi svoja djela odvajati kao zrnje i smatrati moja za velika. Istinska poniznost je ne brinuti se za naklonost ljudi i njihove prigovore, doputovati na moj put koji je zaboravljen i zanemaren, ne tražiti izobilje i ravnati se prema jednostavnome. Voliš li taj put, onda ti je duhovno ukusno, onda će moje patnje i put mojih sveti postati sladak tvojem srcu. Onda ćeš spoznati koliko si dužnik duša koje si preuzeo upravljati. Budući da si se popeo na visinu kola dvjema nogama, to jest moći i čašću, tako je iz moći došla pohlepa, a iz časti oholost. Zato se spusti, ponizi se u srcu i moli ponizne da mole za tebe. Jer poslat ću ti svoju pravednost kao vrlo divlju rijeku i od tebe zahtijevati od tebe zadnji novčić , naime: račun o tvojoj sklonosti, o tvojim mislima, o tvojim govorima i djelima kao i dušama koje sam povjerio tvojoj brizi i koje sam sam otkupio svojoj krvlju.“ Devedeset i osmo poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori da grešnici i mlitavci moraju biti pogođeni s četiri strijele, to jest četiri kazne da bi ponizno bili privedeni natrag na kajanje i popravljanje života. Sin reče: „Želim svojim prijateljima dati četiri strijele. Njima prvo moraju gađati onoga koji je slijep na jedno oko; drugo, na onoga koji je hrom na jednu nogu; treće, na onoga koji je gluh na jedno uho; četvrto, na onoga koji leži oboren na zemlji. Slijep na jedno oko je onaj koji vidi, ali ne uvažava Božje zapovijedi i djela mojih svetih, a jedno oko ima na radostima svijeta i želi ih. Takav mora biti pogođen na način da mu se kaže: ‘Sličiš Luciferu koji je gledao najvišu Božju ljepotu, ali je budući da je bez prava želio što nije smio, pao u pakao kamo ćeš i ti ići ako se ne urazumiš po tome da spoznaš Božje propise i uvidiš kako je sve u svijetu prolazno. Zato je najbolje da se čvrsto držiš onoga što je sigurno i da pustiš prolazno da ne bi išao u pakao.’ Hrom na jednu nogu je onaj koji osjeća kajanje i žao mu je zbog počinjenih grijeha, ali se ipak trudi postići zemaljsku korist i dobitak koji pripadaju svijetu. Njega se treba gađati tako da mu se kaže: 'Trudiš se za korist tijela koje će uskoro jesti crvi; zato na plodan način radi za svoju dušu koja treba vječno živjeti.' Gluh na jedno uho je onaj koji želi čuti moje i riječi mojih svetih, ali drugo uho ima otvoreno za lakoumno brbljanje i za ono što se tiče svijeta. Zato mu se treba reći: 'Sličan si Judi koji je jednim uhom slušao Božje riječi koje su na drugo opet izašle. Što mu je dakle koristio govor koji je čuo? Zato zatvori svoje uši za nepromišljeno slušanje da bi mogao dospjeti do pjesme anđela.' Onaj koji potpuno leži oboren na zemlji je onaj koji se zapleo u zemaljsko, ali ipak želi misli na to i želi znati put na kojem se može popraviti. Tom čovjeku treba ovako reći: 'Tvoje vrijeme je kratko kao trenutak; no kazna pakla i slava svetih je vječna. Da bi mogao doći k pravom životu, neka ti ne bude mučno na sebe uzeti nešto teško i gorko; jer kao što je Bog ljubazan, tako je i pravedan.' Tko je pogođen tako da strijela krvavo izlazi iz srca, to jest tko osjeća iskreno kajanje i tko uhvati nakanu popravka, njemu ću uliti ulje svoje milosti pomoću koje će svi njegovi udovi ozdraviti.“ Devedeset i deveto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i žali se zbog Židova koji su ga razapeli kao i zbog kršćana koji su prezreli njega i njegovu pravednost i ljubav tako što namjerno i svjesno griješe protiv njegovih zapovijedi i preziru osude Crkve o ekskomunikaciji pod izlikom da je Bog milosrdan; zato im prijeti gnjevom i bijesom svoje pravednosti. Majka reče: „Kako li je mnogo moj Sin patio one noći kad mu se približio i poljubio ga izdajica Juda kojem se sagnuo, jer Juda je bio malen rastom, i rekao: 'Prijatelju, zašto si došao?' I odmah su ga neki ščepali, drugi su ga vukli za kosu, drugi su ga uprljali pljuvačkom.“ Potom je govorio Sin i reče: „Smatraju me za crva koji kao mrtav leži u zimi, na kojeg prolaznici pljuju po čijim leđima gaze. Taj su me dan Židovi sa mnom postupali kao s crvom jer su me smatrali najpokvarenijim, najnevrjednijim. Tako me preziru i kršćani jer sve što sam iz ljubavi za njih učinio i podnio smatraju ispraznim. Kao da gaze po mojim leđima kad se više boje i časte ljude nego mene, svoga Boga, kad se ne uopće ne obaziru na moju pravednost i u svojoj samovolji propisuju vrijeme i mjeru mojem milosrđu. Također, kao da me udaraju po zubima kad, nakon što su čuli moje zapovijedi i patnje, govore: 'Činimo u sadašnjosti što nam se sviđa; zbog toga nećemo ništa manje imati nebo; jer da nas je Bog upropastiti ili kazniti za vječnost, ne bi nas otkupio na tako gorak način.' No oni će osjetiti moju pravednost; jer kao što ni najmanje dobro ne ostaje neuzvraćeno, tako niti najmanje zlo neće ostati nekažnjeno. Preziru me i gaze po meni kad ne uvažavaju osudu Crkve, naime ekskomunikaciju. Kao što se ekskomunicirane javno izbjegava, tako će oni biti odvojeni od mene jer kazna ekskomunikacije ako je se poznaje i prezire teže škodi od tjelesnog mača. Zato ću ja, koji izgledam kao crv, sad po svojoj strašnoj pravednosti opet postati živ i doći ću tako strašno da će oni koji će vidjeti govoriti brdima: 'Padnite na nas pred Božjim gnjevom.'“ Stoto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i kaže joj da je ona kao svirala Duha Svetoga kroz koju on stvara ljupku glazbu na svoju čast i na korist narodima. Zato je izvana želi posrebriti dobrim ponašanjem i mudrošću, a iznutra posrebriti istinskom poniznošću i čistoćom srca. Sin reče zaručnici: „Trebaš biti kao svirala na kojoj svirač stvara ljupku glazbu. Vlasnik svirale je posrebruje izvana da bi se činila dragocjenom, a iznutra je pozlaćuje dugotrajnim zlatom. Tako i ti trebaš biti posrebrena dobrim ponašanjem i ljudskom mudrošću da bi mogla uvidjeti što si dužna Bogu i svojem bližnjem i što koristi tvojem tijelu za vječni spas. Iznutra pak trebaš biti pozlaćena poniznošću tako da se ne želiš svidjeti nikome doli meni i da se ne bojiš zbog mene biti neugodna ljudima. Svirač dalje čini tri stvari na svojoj svirali: prvo je ovija u fino platno da se ne uprlja; drugo, radi kutiju u kojoj je može čuvati; treće, na kutiju stavlja bravu tako da je lopov ne može ukrasti. Tako se i ti trebaš uviti u čistoću tako da se ne uprljaš osjetilnom požudom i veseljem. Umjesto toga rado radi i brini se da budeš sama druženje sa zlim ljudima kvari dobre običaje. Brava je marljivi nadzor tvojih osjetila i svega unutrašnjeg tako da kod svih svojih radnji vodiš računa da te đavlova zloba ne opčini. Ključ pak je Duh Sveti; on treba otvoriti tvoje srce prema tome kako mi se sviđa na moju čast i na korist ljudima.“ Sto i prvo poglavlje Majka Božja govori i kaže kako je srce njezina Sina vrlo ljupko, čisto i slatko i tako preplavljeno ljubavlju da kad bi grešnik stajao na vratima, ali bi ga pozvao s voljom da se popravi, odmah bi bio oslobođen. K srcu Boga se dospijeva poniznošću istinskog kajanja i pobožnim i čestim razmatranjem njegovih muka. Majka Božja reče: „Srce mojeg Sina je nadasve ljupko kao med i vrlo čisto kao najčišći izvor iz kojeg proizlazi sve što je kreposno i dobro. On je i najslađi. Jer što je za razumnog čovjeka slađe od toga da razmatra ljubav mojeg Sina pri stvaranju i otkupljenju, pri njegovu radu, podučavanju, u njegovoj ljubaznosti i njegovoj strpljivosti? Njegova ljubav ne otječe kao voda, već je postojano trajna jer njegova ljubav ostaje kod ljudi sve do posljednjeg trenutka tako da kad bi grešnik već stajao na vratima propasti, ali bi mu još od tamo povikao s voljom da se popravi, on bi ga oslobodio. Za dospjeti k Božjem srcu su dalje dva puta. Prvi je poniznost istinskog kajanja i ono uvodi čovjeka u Božje srce i duhovni razgovor; drugi je razmatranje muka mojeg Sina koje iz čovječjeg srca izvlači tvrdoću i čini da radosno ide prema Božjem srcu.“ Sto i drugo poglavlje Sto i treće poglavlje Dok je Kristova zaručnica molila, vidjela je u ukazanju kako se sveti Dionizije molio Djevici Mariji za Francusku. Dok sam molila, vidjela sam kako se sveti Dionizije molio Djevici Mariji i reče: „Kraljice Milosrđa, ti si ta kojoj je dano sve milosrđe i ti si postala Majka Božja na spas siromašnih; smiluj se zato Francuskoj, tvojem i mojem kraljevstvu, i to tvojem jer te njegovi stanovnici časte u svojoj mjeri, a mojem jer sam njihov zaštitnik i imaju povjerenje u mene. Ti vidiš kako mnoge duše svakog sata stoje u opasnosti, kako su ljudska tijela obarana kao životinje i kako, što je gore, duše kao snijeg padaju u pakao. Tješi ih zato i moli za njih jer si njihova gospođa i pomoćnica sviju.“ Majka Božja odgovori: „Idi mojem Sinu i daj da radi ove koja ovdje stoji čujemo što će odgovoriti.“ Sto i četvrto poglavlje Sto i peto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i kaže joj način na koji treba uspostaviti mir između kraljeva Francuske i Engleske. Ne budu li se kraljevi obazreli, bit će vrlo teško kažnjeni. Sin reče: „Ja sam kralj kojeg se treba bojati i častiti ga. Zato ću im zbog molitava moje Majke postavi svoje riječi. Ja sam pravi mir i gdje je mir, ja sam sigurno tamo. Žele li oba kralja Francuske i Engleske imati mir, dat ću im trajan mir. No ne može se imati pravi mir ukoliko se ne voli istinu i pravednost. Budući da jedan od kraljeva ima pravo, sviđa mi se da se mir sklopi ženidbom i da kraljevstvo tako dospije zakonitim baštinicima. Drugo, želim da budu jedno srce i jedna duša u širenju kršćanske vjere gdje se to u prikladno vrijeme može dogoditi na moju čast. Treće, trebaju dokinuti nepodnošljive poreze i odustati od svojih varljivih ideja i voljeti duše svojih podređenih. Ukoliko kralj koji sad ima pravo ne želi poslušati, neka vrlo sigurno zna da u svojim djelima neće imati sreće, već će svoj život završiti u bolima i svoje kraljevstvo ostaviti u mukama. Njegov sin i generacija nalazit će se u gnjevu, sramoti i zbrci tako da će se svi čuditi. Ali bude li kralj koji je u pravu htio slijediti, pomoći ću mu i boriti se za njega. No ne posluša li, neće postići svoju želju nego još i izgubiti što je već primio. Jer radostan početak će zamračiti bolan svršetak. Žele li ljudi u kraljevstvu Francuske dohvatiti istinsku poniznost, kraljevstvo će dospjeti zakonitim baštinicima i dobru miru.“ Sto i šesto poglavlje Krist kaže zaručnici da se ne treba bojati u poslušnosti prema duhovnom ocu prekinuti post jer to nije grijeh. Također je opominje da bude postojana i kušnjama pruža neprestani otpor i da ima čvrstu volju da ustraje u dobru po uzoru na Djevicu Mariju, Davida i Abrahama. Sin reče: „Zašto se bojiš? Kad bijela i četiri puta dnevno, ne bi ti se uračunalo u grijeh kad bi ti učinila s dozvolom onoga koga si obvezna slušati. Zato budi postojana. Trebaš biti kao ratnik koji u ratu ranjen od mnogih rana neprijatelju vraća još mnogo gore rane i to je revniji za borbu što ga neprijatelji jače napadaju. Također trebaš udariti neprijatelja, biti postojana i imati razumnu volju ustrajati u dobru. Đavla obaraš onda kad ne prihvatiš kušnje, već se hrabro odupireš, to jest kad oholosti suprotstaviš poniznost, a proždrljivosti suzdržljivost. Postojana si kad u nevolji ne mrmljaš protiv Boga, već sve veselo podnosiš, sve pripisuješ svojim grijesima i zahvaljuješ Bogu. Tvoja volja je razumna onda kad ne želiš nagradu osim prema mojoj volji i kad se potpuno prepustiš mojim rukama. Prvo od ove tri stvari, udariti neprijatelja, Lucifer nije imao jer je odmah prihvatio svoju namjeru; zato je nepovratno pao i kako nije imao nikoga tko bi ga potaknuo na njegovo zlo, tako nema ni nikoga da mu vrati izgubljeno. Drugo, postojanost Juda nije imao, već je očajavao i objesio se; treće, dobru volju, Pilat nije imao jer je imao revnu želju svidjeti se Židovima i bio je zabrinut samo za svoju čast umjesto da me oslobodi. Ali prvo, udariti neprijatelja, imala je moja Majka koja koliko god je kušnji imala, toliko je pružala i suprotstavljala otpor; drugo je imao David koji je u protivnostima bio strpljiv i u svojem padu nije stupio u očaj; treće, savršenu volju, imao je Abraham koji nije samo napustio svoju domovinu, već je htio žrtvovati i svojeg jedinorođenog sina. Njih i ti slijedi prema svojim snagama.“ Sto i sedmo poglavlje Sto i osmo poglavlje Sto deveto poglavlje Marija kaže da duhovni čovjek, nakon što se kroz napor i rad pokore, ljubavi i strpljivosti obrati, mora do kraja iskupiti prijašnje izgubljeno vrijeme da Bogu ne bi ponudio prazan orah. Marija reče: „Kad se gospodaru prikazuju orasi, ponekad su neki od njih prazni. Da bi ih se gospodaru učinilo prijatnijima, moraju se ispuniti. Tako je i s duhovnim djelima. Mnogi ostvaruju više dobrih djela da bi radi njih umanjili svoj grijeh da ne bi išli u pakao. Ali prije i za vrijeme tih dobrih djela je bilo mnogih vremena koja su bila prazna dobrim djelima i koja se sva moraju ispuniti dok je vrijeme za raditi, a kad nije, kajanje i ljubav nadoknađuju sve. Tako je Marija Magdalena Gospodinu prikazala svoje orahe, to jest svoja dobra djela. Među tim orasima su poneki bili prazni budući da je mnogo vremena koristila za griješenje, ali ih je s vremenom opet nadoknadila strpljivošću i naporom. I Ivan Krstitelj je Bogu prikazao pune orahe budući da je Bogu služio od mladosti i prikazao mu sve svoje vrijeme. Apostoli kao da su Bogu prikazali napola pune orahe budući da su prije svojeg obraćenja imali mnogo nesavršena vremena. Ali ja koja sam Majka Božja sam prinijela pune orahe koji su bili slađi od meda jer sam od mladosti bila ispunjena milošću i ostala sam očuvana u milosti. Zato kažem da iako će čovjeku grijesi biti otpušteni, prijašnja neplodna vremena se ipak sve dok čovjek ima vremena iskupiti strpljivošću i radom ljubavi.“ Sto deseto poglavlje Krist podučava zaručnicu koja je razlika između dobrog duha i đavlove obmane i kako oboma treba odgovoriti. Sin reče: „Kako treba prepoznati moj duh kad postoje dva duha, jedan dobar i jedan zao? Reći ću ti. Moj duh je topao o čini dvije dobre stvari. Prvo, izaziva da se ne žudi za ničim osim na Bogom; drugo, daje najvišu poniznost i preziranje svijeta. Zao duh je nasuprot tome hladan i vruć. Hladan jer sve što ima veze s Bogom čini gorkim; vruć je zato jer čovjeku ulijeva sklonost prema požudi tijela i oholosti svijeta i potpiruje žudnju za vlastitu hvalu. Zato dolazi blago kao prijatelj, ali je kao zajedljiv pas. Dolazi kao sladak tješitelj, ali je najgori postavljač zamki. Zato dođe li, reci mu ovako: 'Ne želim te jer je tvoj kraj zao.' Dođe li dobar duh, trebaš mu reći: 'Dođi, Gospodine, kao vatra i zapali moje srce jer premda Te nisam vrijedan imati Te, ipak Te trebam radi svojeg dijela, dok Ti zbog mene nećeš biti bolji i ne trebaš moje, već ću po Tebi biti bolji i bez Tebe sam ništa.'“ Sto jedanaesto poglavlje Sto dvanaesto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori da se brižno čuva od poroka oholosti da se ne bi uzvisila ljepotom svojih udova ili dobrima obitelji; oholi se uspoređuje s leptirom koji ima široka krila, ali nema tijelo. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ne daj se uznemiravati oholosti ljudi; jer ubrzo će proći. Postoji vrsta kukaca koji se zovu leptiri. Oni imaju široka krila, ali nemaju tijelo, nadalje raznolike boje, na kraju zbog lakoće svoga tijela lete visoko, ali kad se uzdignu u zrak, brzo padaju na prvi najbolji predmet koji je u blizini bio to kamen ili drvo jer u tijelu imaju samo malu snagu. Ta vrsta kukaca predstavlja ohole koji imaju široka krila i malo tijelo; njihovo se srce po oholosti napuhava kao koža po napuhanom vjetru; također vjeruju da sve imaju zbog svojih zasluga, stavljaju se ispred drugih, smatraju se vrjednijima od ostalih i kad bi mogli, proširili bi svoje ime po cijelom svijetu. No budući da je njihov život kratak kao trenutak, padaju kad na to ne misle. Drugo, oholi imaju različite boje kao leptir; jer ponosni su na ljepotu udova, dobra, obitelj i mijenjaju svoje stanje na svako nadahnuće oholosti, ali kad umru, nisu ništa drugo doli zemlja. Treće, kad se popnu na najviši stupanj ponosa, oholi na opasan način u jednom trenutku padaju u smrt. Zato se čuvaj oholosti jer odvraća lice Božje od ljudi i moja milost ne ulazi onome koga je obuzela oholost.“ Sto trinaesto poglavlje Sto četrnaesto poglavlje Sto petnaesto poglavlje Sto šesnaesto poglavlje Krist se žali zaručnici na podane i Židove, ali posebice na zle kršćane zato jer svete sakramente ne primaju pobožno i čisto kako priliči i jer zanemaruju stvaranje, otkupljenje i božansku utjehu. Sin reče: „Razgovaram s tobom kroz usporedbu o tri čovjeka. Prvi govori: 'Ne vjerujem niti da si čovjek, niti da si Bog.' Jedan takav je poganin. Drugi, to jest Židov, vjeruje da sam Bog, ali ne da sam čovjek. Treći, naime kršćanin, vjeruje da sam čovjek i Bog, ali ne vjeruje mojim riječima. No ja sam onaj o kojem se čuo Očev glas: 'Ovo je Sin moj ljubljeni i tako dalje.' Zato se žalim od strane svojeg božanstva da što me ljudi ne žele slušati. Ja sam povikao i rekao: 'Ja sam početak, vjerujete li u mene, imat ćete život vječni.' Ali prezreli su riječi. Vidjeli su moć moga božanstva kad sam probudio mrtve i mnogo drugog, no ipak nisu na to pazili. Žalim se i od strane svojeg čovještva jer se nitko ne brine za ono što sam odredio u svetoj Crkvi. U Crkvi sam naime postavio sedam posuda po kojima se svi trebaju očistiti. Odredio sam krštenje za čišćenje istočnog grijeha, potvrdu na znak božanske pomirbe, sveto ulje za jačanje protiv smrti, pokoru za oproštenje svih grijeha, svete riječi da bi njima posvetili i uspostavili sakramenti, svećeništvo za štovanje, spoznaju i sjećanje na božansku ljubav, brak za sjedinjenje srdaca. Njih se treba primati s poniznošću, zaštititi čistoćom i dijeliti bez pohlepe. Ali sad ih se prima s ohološću, čuva ih se u nečistim posudama i dijeli s pohlepom. Žalim se i na to da ako me čovjek nakon što sam se radi spasa ljudi rodio i umro ne voli zato što sam ga stvorio, barem ne voli zbog toga što sam ga otkupio. No sad me ljudi odbacuju iz svojeg srca kao gubavca i gnušaju me se kao nečisti dronjak. Žalim se i od strane svojeg božanstva što ljudi odbacuju utjehu tog božanstva i ne obaziru se na njegovu ljubav.“ Sto sedamnaesto poglavlje Zaručnica je čula kako Bog sam žuri ususret onima koji istinski žude za njim i tješi ih kao ljubazni otac i ono što je teško im čini lakim. Dok je netko moli Očenaš, zaručnica kako Duh govori: „Prijatelju, odgovaram od strane božanstva da ćeš sa svojim Ocem imati baštinu; od strane čovještva pak da ćeš biti moj hram; treće, od strane Duha Svetoga da nećeš imati kušnji nego što možeš nositi. Jer Otac će te štititi, čovještvo će ti pomagati, a Duh te zapaliti. Kao što majka kad čuje sinov glas mu radosno žuri u susret i kao što otac kad svojeg sina kako radi mu priskače usred puta priskače i olakšava mu teret, tako i ja trčim svojim prijateljima ususret, činim im sve što je teško lakim i dajem im da mogu veselo nositi. I kao što netko tko vidi nešto prijatno ne nalazi utjehu ako tome ne dođe bliže, tako se ja približavam onima koji žude za mnom.“ Dodatak Ovaj redovnik je u svećenikovim rukama u trenutku podizanja tijela Kristova vidio našeg Gospodina Isusa Krista u obličju djeteta kako mu govori: „Ja sam Sin Božji i Sin Djevice.“ Predvidio je način i vrijeme svoje smrti u godinu o čemu se može čitati u mnogo poglavlja u legendi svete Brigite. Redovnikovo se zvao Gerekinus. Sto osamnaesto poglavlje Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i govori da Otac k sebi vuče one i usavršava njihovu dobru volju na dobro kod kojih vidi da zlu volju radosno i sa željom da se poprave pretvaraju u dobru. Sin reče: „Tko mi se želi pridružiti, mora svoju volju okrenuti prema meni i pokajati se za ono što je počinio. Onda će ga moj Otac povući k savršenstvu. Jer Otac vuče onoga koji svoju zlu volju pretvara u dobru i želi popraviti ono što je počinio. Ali kako Otac vuče? Sigurno tako što dobru volju usavršava u dobro. Jer kad sklonost ne bi bila dobra, Otac ne bi imao ništa za vući. No za neke sam tako hladan da im se moj put nikako ne bi svidio. Za druge pak sam tako vruć da kad moraju učiniti nešto dobro, izgledaju kao da su u vatri. Drugima sam tako sladak da ne žele ništa osim mene. Njima ću dati radost koja nikad neće prestati.“ Sto devetnaesto poglavlje Majka nabraja sedam dobara koja su u Kristu i sedam suprotnosti kojima mu ljudi uzvraćaju. Majka reče: „Moj sin ima sedmerostruku slavu. On je najmoćniji i kao vatra koja razara sve; drugo, najmudriji čiju mudrost nitko ne može obuhvatiti ništa više kao ni iscrpiti more; treće, najjači kao nepomičan brijeg; četvrto, ima najveću vrlinu kao pčelinjak; peto, najljepši je i sjaji kao sunce; šesto, najpravedniji kao kralj koji protiv svoje pravednosti ne štedi nijednog čovjeka; sedmo, najljubazniji kao gospodar koji se sam predaje za život svojih slugu. Nasuprot tome, podnio je sedam teških stvari; jer zbog moći je postao kao crv; zbog mudrosti je smatran najbudalastijeg; zbog snage je povezan kao dijete u pelene; zbog ljepote je smatran gubavcem; zbog vrline je stajao gol i vezan; zbog pravednosti je smatran lažljivcem; zbog svoje dobrote je umro.“ Sto dvadeseto poglavlje Krist govori zaručnici da postoje dvije vrste uživanja, duhovno i tjelesno. Duhovno uživanje postoji kad se duša raduje Božjim dobročinstvima; tjelesna kad se kod željenih potreba uzme okrjepa. Sin govori: „Između mene i njega se nalazi nešto kao membrana koja ga sprječava uživati u mojoj duši jer mu nešto drugo pravi radost.“ A zaručnica koja je to čula reče Gospodinu: „Hoće li ikad imati uživanje?“ Gospodin odgovori: „Postoje dva uživanja, jedno duhovno i jedno tjelesno. Tjelesno ili prirodno uživanje se događa kad se nakon željenih potreba uzme okrjepa pri čemu čovjek treba misliti ovako: 'O, Gospodine, budući da si zapovjedio da se okrijepimo samo za nuždu, bila Ti hvala; daj mi milost da mi se pod užitak ne ušulja grijeh.' Ali kad se uspne radost nad vremenitim dobrima, čovjek treba misliti ovako: 'O, Gospodine, sve zemaljsko je samo zemlja i prolazno, zato mi daj da to tako koristim da ti o svemu mogu znati položiti račun.' Duhovna radost se događa kad se duša raduje Božjim dobročinstvima i vremenito koristi protiv volje i time se bavi samo radi nužde. Membrana se raskida kad je Bog duši sladak i kad je njegov strah stalno u srcu.“ Sto dvadeset i prvo poglavlje Kako što redovnika ne čini odijelo, već vrlina poslušnosti i slijeđenja pravila i kako istinsko kajanje srca s namjerom popravljanja otima dušu iz đavolje ruke. Đavao se pojavio i reče: „Gledaj, redovnik mi je pobjegao i ostala je samo njegova slika.“ A Gospodin mu reče: „Objasni što misliš.“ Đavao reče: „Iako neradno, učinit ću to. Istinski redovnik je sam svoj čuvar; njegova odijelo je poslušnost i promatranje svojih zavjeta jer kao što se tijelo pokriva haljinom, tako duša vrlinama. Vanjsko odijelo tako ne koristi ništa ako se ne čuva unutarnje jer redovnika ne čini odijelo, već vrlina. Ovaj redovnik mi je pobjegao jer je mislio ovako: 'Prepoznajem svoj grijeh i od sad ću se popraviti i s Božjom milošću neću nikad više griješiti.' Po toj volji je razdvojen od mene i sad je Tvoj.“ Njemu odvrati Gospodin: „Kako sad još preostaje slika?“ A đavao reče: „Ako ne dovede u sjećanje počinjene grijehe i ako nad njima ne osjeti kako bi trebalo savršeno kajanje.“ Objašnjenje Ovaj redovnik je u svećenikovim rukama u trenutku podizanja tijela Kristova vidio našeg Gospodina Isusa Krista u obličju djeteta kako mu govori: „Ja sam Sin Božji i Sin Djevice.“ Predvidio je način i vrijeme svoje smrti u godinu o čemu se može čitati u mnogim poglavlja u legendi svete Brigite. Redovnikovo se zvao Gerekinus. Vodio je i vrlo suzdržan život. Kad je trebao umrijeti, ugledao je zlatno pismo koje je sadržavalo tri slova P, O i T od zlata. To je ispričao svojoj braći i reče: „Dođi, Petre, požurite. Olaf i Thordo.“ Nakon što ih je pozvao, preminuo je.Tri pozvana su umrli u jednom tjednu i slijedili su ga. O istom bratu je govor i u pedeset i petom poglavlju dodanim objavama gdje se govori: „Jedan redovnik sveta žitova ovog samostana Alvastre i tako dalje.“ Sto dvadeset i drugo poglavlje Kako život jednog raspuštenog i mlačnog čovjeka sliči uskom i opasnom mostu s kojeg će ga neprijatelj đavao, ukoliko se brzo ne obrati i ne skoči u brod pokore i vrlina, strovaliti u dubinu ponora. „Ono je moj smrtni neprijatelj jer me ismijava i izruguje. Ispunjava svu svoju volju i svu svoju žudnju kako može. On je kao onaj koji se nalazi na uskom mostu na čijoj lijevoj strani vrlo veliki ponor iz kojeg se nitko tko u njega upadne ne vraća. Na njegovoj desnoj strani stoji brod na kojem će, ukoliko uskoči na njega, mučno uteći, ali imati nadu života. Taj most je njegov tužan i kratak život u kojem ne stoji kao muževan čovjek koji se bori, niti kao putnik koji dan za danom kroči i napreduje na putu, već leži lijenčina i želi piti iz vode požude. Predstoje mu dvije sudbine. Ako ustane s mosta, ili će pasti u ponor, to jest u dubinu pakla ukoliko se okrene lijevo, to jest djelima tijela, ili će, ako skoči u brod, mučno uteći ukoliko usvoji strogost svete Crkve i njezinu poduku; iako mu je teško, time će se spasiti. Zato neka se što prije okrene da ga neprijatelj ne bi strovalio s mosta jer će onda zvati, ali neće biti uslišan već će biti kažnjen za vječnost.“ Dodatak Kad je ovaj vidio da se kralj promijenio i da ne može više na uobičajen način kod njega biti saslušan, razvio je zlu volju prema gospođi Brigiti i izlio je na nju visoko s jednog prozora dok je išla jednom uskom ulicom vodu. Ona je rekla onima koji su tamo stajali: „Neka ga Bog poštedi i ne naplati mu na budućem svijetu.“ Na to se Krist pojavio gospođi Brigiti pod misom i reče: „Onaj čovjek koji je iz zlobe s prozora nad tebe izlio vodu žeđa za krvlju. Prolio je krv; on želi zemlju, a ne mene; govori smiono protiv mene; časti svoje tijelo, umjesto tijelo mene njegova Boga i isključio me iz svojeg srca. Neka se čuva da ne umre u svojoj krvi.“ Nakon toga je ovaj čovjek živio još kratko vrijeme i umro je od isteka krvi iz nosa kao što mu je bilo prorečeno. Sto dvadeset i treće poglavlje Krist brani svoju zaručnicu Brigitu to jest dušu obraćenu od svijeta duhovnom životu koju su otac i majka, sestra i brat pokušali odvratiti od ljubavi prema njemu i od djevičanskog braka. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ja sam kao zaručnik koji se zaručio sa zaručnicom koju otac i majka, sestra i brat traže natrag. Otac govori: 'Vrati natrag mi moju kćer; rođena je od moje krvi.' Majka govori: 'Vrati mi natrag moju kćer; ona je hranjena mojim mlijekom.' Sestra govori: 'Vrati mi natrag moju sestru jer je odgojena sa mnom.' Brat govori: 'Vrati mi opet moju sestru jer je moram voditi.' Zaručnik im odgovara: 'O, oče, ako je rođena od tvoje krvi, sad mora biti ispunjena mojoj krvlju. O, majko, ako si je hranila svojim mlijekom, sad je želim hraniti svojom nasladom. O, sestro, ako je othranjena na tvoj način, sad će slijediti moj način. O, brate, ako je do sad upravljao, sad je moja dužnost da je upravljam.' Tako je bilo s tobom; jer kad te otac, to jest požuda tijela zahtijeva natrag, moja je dužnost ispuniti te svojom ljubavlju; ako te majka, to jest briga za svijet želi zadržati, pripada mi te nahraniti mlijekom svoje utjehe; ako te sestra, to jest navika svjetovnog ophođenja zahtjeva natrag, dužna si naprotiv njegovati moje ophođenje; ako te brat opet zahtjeva, to jest vlastita volja, obvezana si činiti moju.“ Sto dvadeset i četvrto poglavlje Kako blažena Agneza Kristovoj zaručnici stavlja krunu sa sedam dragulja, naime strpljivost u muci i tako dalje. Agneza je razgovarala s zaručnicom i reče: „Dođi ovamo, kćeri moja i stavi si krunu koja je izrađena od sedam dragocjenih kamena. Što je drugo ta kruna doli dokaz strpljivosti koja je taljena u muci i koju je Bog ukrasio? Prvi kamen te krune je jaspis; njega ti je stavio onaj koji ti je podrugljivo govorio i rekao da ne zna po kojem duhu govoriš i da bi ti bolje koristilo da predeš kao i ostale žene umjesto da raspravljaš o pismima. Kao što jaspis oštri lice i zapaljuje radost srca, tako i Bog iz muke zapaljuje radost u srcu, rasvjetljuje razum za duhovno i ubija u duši neuredne pokrete. Drugi kamen je safir. Njega ti je stavio onaj koji ti je u lice govorio prijateljski, a iza leđa ti je sjekao čast. Kao što je safir nebeske boje i udove drži u zdravlju, tako zloba ljudi kuša pravednika tako da postaje nebeski i čuva udove duše da se ne bi uzdigla u oholosti. Treći kamen je smaragd. Toga ti je unio onaj koji je rekao: 'Pričala si stvari koje nisi niti mislila, niti zaista rekla.' Kao što je smaragd po sebi slomljiv, ali ipak lijep i po boji zelen, tako će i laž ubrzo postati ništavnom, ali čini dušu pomoću nagrade lijepom. Četvrti kamen je biser. Njega ti je stavio onaj koji je u tvojoj prisutnosti ogovarao Božjeg prijatelja ogovaranjem zbog kojeg ti je bilo više žao nego da je bilo o tebi. Kao što je biser bijel i lijep i blaži patnje srca, tako bol ljubavi uvodi Boga u srce i smiruje strasti gnjeva i nestrpljivosti. Peti kamen je topaz. Njega je unio onaj koji ti je rekao gorke stvari zbog čega si ga blagoslovila. Kao što je topaz žute boje i čuva čistoću i ljepotu, tako Bogu ništa nije ljepše i prijatnije kad ljubimo onoga koji nas je ozlijedio i kad molimo za svoje progonitelje. Šesti kamen je dijamant. Njega ti je unio onaj koji te tjelesno oštetio što si strpljivo podnijela i zbog čega ga nisi htjela obeščastiti. Kao što se dijamant ne da slomiti udarcima, već samo jarčevom krvi, tako se Bogu sviđa kad čovjek zaboravi tjelesnu štetu i radi Boga uvijek razmišlja o tome što je Bog učinio za čovjeka. Sedmi kamen je prozirac (krizolit? carbuncle). Njega ti je unio onaj koji ti je donio lažne vijesti da ti je sin Karlo umro što si strpljivo prihvatila tako što si svoju volju povjerila Bogu. Kao što prozirac svijetli u kući i vrlo je lijep na prstenu, tako i čovjek koji pri gubitku vrlo dragocjene stvari ostane strpljiv privlači Boga da ga voli; svijetli pred licem svetih i lijep je kao vrlo dragocjen kamen. Zato ostani postojana, kćeri moja, jer su za proširenje tvoje krune potrebni još poneki kameni. I Abraham i Job su postali bolje i više poznati ili slavniji po kušnjama, a Ivan svetiji po svjedočenju istine.“ Sto dvadeset i peto poglavlje Sto dvadeset i šesto poglavlje Sto dvadeest i sedmo poglavlje Sto dvadeset i osmo poglavlje Odgovor djevičanske Majke Sinovoj zaručnici koja je molila za jednog starog pustinjaka koji je bio u dvojbi je li Bogu prijatnije da uživa slatkoću duhovne utjehe tako da nikad ne izađe iz pustinje ili treba li povremeno izlaziti da bi izgrađivao duše bližnjih. Majka reče: „Razgovaraj s onim svećenikom, starim pustinjakom, mojim prijateljem koji kao protiv svoje volje i mira svoje duše prisiljen vjerom i pobožnošću svojih bližnjih ponekad napušta ćeliju samoće i mir razmatranja i pokrenut ljubavlju izlazi iz svoje samoće ljudima da bi im pružio duhovnu utjehu i po njegovu su se uzoru i spasonosnu savjetu mnoge duše obratile Bogu, a već obraćeni su napredovali k višim stupnjevima u vrlinama. Pri đavlovu lukavstvu i obmani te u poniznoj dvojbi u poniznosti pitao za savjet i molio da moliš za njega, naime: sviđa li se Bogu više da sam uživa u slatkoći razmatranja ili je Bogu prijatnija spomenuta ljubav prema svojem bližnjem. Reci mu od moje strane kako se Bogu svakako više sviđa kad kao što je spomenuto povremeno odlazi vršiti bližnjima takva djela ljubavi, kad s njima dijeli snage i milosti koje od Boga ima za sebe da bi se po tome sami obratili da revnije pristaju uz Boga i imaju udjela u njegovoj slavi nego da samo uživa u svojoj unutarnjoj utjesi i ćeliji svoje samoće. Reci mu i da će iz takve ljubavi imati veću nagradu na nebu ukoliko samo da bi vršio takvu ljubav, uvijek ide u skladu sa savjetom i voljom svog starijeg duhovnog oca. Reci mu dalje kako želim da svojoj duhovnoj djeci primi sve pustinjake i sve redovnice i osamljenike koji su bili sinovi mojeg prijatelja, onog već preminulog pustinjaka, da ih upravlja pod svojim savjetom. Treba ih sve voditi na duhovan i krepostan način svojim ljubaznim savjetom kao što ih je onaj u svojem dugom životu vodio i upravljao; jer tako se sviđa Bogu. I ako ga prihvate za duhovnog oca i budu li u poslušni u duhovnom i pustinjačkom životu, on će im biti otac, a ja majka. No ako ga netko ne bi primio za duhovna oca niti mu htio biti poslušan, onda će za takvog jednog neposlušnog biti bolje da odmah napusti njihovo društvo nego da dulje prebiva među njima. Ipak, moj spomenuti prijatelj treba ići k njima i vratiti se u svoju ćeliju onoliko često koliko mu se čini da je dobro, ali ipak uvijek po savjetu i volji svojeg starijeg oca.“ Sto dvadeset i deveto poglavlje Sto trideseto poglavlje Sedam godina nakon što je zaručnica imala viđenje o sedam životinja o kojima je riječ u sto dvadeset i petom poglavlju ove knjige, pojavio joj se Krist i objasnio joj kako slijedi nešto što je još nedostajalo objasniti u spomenutom viđenju. Sin reče: „Prije sam ti rekao za sedam životinja od kojih je jedna bila kao slon koji je još stoji prislonjen na stablo i ne vidi niti trulež stabla, niti se obazire na kratkoću vremena zbog čega će se srušiti sa stablom ako vjeruje da čvrsto stoji. Zidovi njegove crkve će uništiti vatra i voda tako da neće biti nikoga da ih ponovno sagradi jer su ih izgradili bezbožnici; zemlja će biti opustošena; stanovnici će si željeti smrt; ali ona će bježati od njih i zli će vladati nad pravednima. To se sve tako i ispunilo. Znaj i kako je druga životinja koja je bila ohola zbog kamena čistoće sad primila rogove jednog janjeta; zato je želim podučiti kako treba skakati preko zidova i kako stajati u časti. Jer sviđa mi se poniznost te životinje i zato mu reci da se njegova crkva već popela na najvišu stepenicu i dugo je stajala u oholosti. Zato sam treba raditi na tome da svećenstvo živi u većoj suzdržljivosti, smanji neumjerenost u piću, odloži pohlepu i primi strah, inače će nevoljama biti poniženo i njegov pad će biti tako težak i velik će se za njega čuti i u drugim zemljama.“ Nakon smrti spomenutog biskupa i izbora njegova nasljednika, Gospodin je razgovarao sa mnom i reče: „Znaj da je ovaj biskup, nasljednik prvog spomenutog biskupa, koji se sad uzdigao na biskupsku čast bio jedan od pet slugu koje kralj nije htio slušati ako ne bi primili jasnije oči. Taj se biskup sad uzdigao, ali treba dobro pripaziti i pri mojem će sudu vidjeti kako se uzdigao. Upozoravam ga o Joabovu padu. Taj je bio pun mržnje prema onima koji su bili bolji od njega; oslanjao se na svoje vlastite savjete; njegova odvažnost je bila velika i zato se uobrazio iznad svojih snaga i davao je prednost svojem odabraniku umjesto onome kojeg je odabrao Bog. Jedan savjet je koristan za tog biskupa, naime da svojoj pameti postavi mjeru i uvijek pazi ne na ono što može, već što priliči.“ Kad je bio u dvojbi je li korisno u svrhu oprosta svojih grijeha ići u Rim, pitao me i dok sam molila, odgovori mi Majka Božja i reče: „Ako ovaj biskup u svojem srcu misli da mu je potrebna pomoć svetih, onda može doći u Rim na oprost; jer doći će vrijeme kad će mu to biti korisno. Također treba paziti da se pticama grabljivicama koje su već prodrle odrežu kandže da ne bi mogle nastanjivati najviše vrhove stijena jer će onda više štetiti zajednici naroda, a ni on sam neće ostati slobodan od nevolja. Zato trebaš znati da životinja o kojoj sam ti govorila da se boji kad vidi svoju sjenu i svoju korist vidi u bijegu označava onoga koji ima revnost za spas duša, koji ne gubi hrabrost zbog govorenja suparnika, niti se govorima ulizica daju zavesti na oholost, koji je također spreman umirući izaći iz svijeta, ali i spreman ako mi se svidi živjeti radi moje časti. Zato ću mu požuriti ususret usred puta kao otac svojem sinu i izvući ću ga iz njegova zatvora kao milosrdni sudac da ne bi vidio buduće zlo. Onaj pak koji ustraje u svojoj gubi, umrijet će s onima koji su si napunili trbuh i bit će pokopan suđen s gubavima i neće sjediti kod onih koji sude svijet.“ Sto trideset i prvo poglavlje Još jedna objava o slavi anđela koja se dogodila na brdu Gargano. Gospođa Brigita je na brdu Gargano vidjela mnoštvo anđela koji su pjevali i govorili: „Blagoslovljen Ti, naš Bože, koji jesi, bit ćeš i bio si bez početka i bez kraja. Ti si nas duhove stvorio na Tvoju službu kao i na utjehu i zaštitu ljudi. Ali tako smo poslani koristiti ljudima da nam nikad ne nedostaje Tvoja slatkoća, Tvoja utjeha i Tvoj pogled. No budući da ljudima činimo kao nepoznati, na ovom si mjestu htio pokazati svoj blagoslov i naše dostojanstvo koje si nam dao i da bi čovjek mogao naučiti voljeti Te i željeti našu pomoć. Ali sad ovo mjesto koje je dugo bilo držano u častima mnogi preziru i stanovnici zemlje se više približavaju nečistim dusima nego nama jer s većom revnosti slijede njihova nadahnuća.“ Gospođa odgovori: „O, Gospodine, moj stvoritelju i otkupitelju, pomogni im da odustanu od grijeha i cijelim srcem zahtijevaju Tebe.“ Na to joj Gospodin reče: „Naviknuti su na prljavštinu i daju se odgojiti samo udarcima. Kad bi se bar prepoznali u stezi i došli k prisebnosti!“ Ovdje počinju objave svete Brigite svećenicima i papama. Sto trideset i drugo poglavlje Krist govori o pet dobrih darova koje je dao svećenicima i o pet suprotstavljenih stvari koje čine zli svećenici. „Ja sam kao čovjek koji želi napustiti svijet i najbolje što ima predati svojem najdražem prijatelju. Tako sam ja svećenicima koje sam izabrao ispred svih anđela i ljudi povjerio ono što mi je najdragocjenije kad sam otišao sa svijeta i dao sam im pet darova. Prvo, svoju vjeru; drugi, oba ključa za nebo i pakao; treće, iz neprijatelja učiniti anđela; četvrto, da mogu posvetiti moje tijelo što ne može nijedan od anđela; peto, da svojim rukama doticati moje najčišće tijelo. Ali sad sa mnom postupaju kao Židovi koji su poricali da sam uskrisio Lazara, već su proširili glasinu da namjeravam biti kralj, odbijam porez i želim opet podići hram u tri dana. Tako i svećenici ne govore o mojem čudesnu životu niti podučavaju moj nauk, već ljubav svijeta, propovijedaju svoju požudu i ono što sam učinio za njih smatraju ničim. Drugo, izgubili su ključ kojim bi bijednima trebali otvoriti nebo; ali onaj kojim se otvara pakao vole i drže ga spremljenog u finom platnu. Treće, čine nepravednika iz pravednika, đavla iz jednostavnoga, ranjena iz zdrava jer svatko tko im pristupi s tri rane, od njih će primiti četvrtu; dođe li k njima s četiri, napušta ih s petom; jer nakon što grešnik vidi loš primjer svećenika, ohrabruje se griješiti i počinje hvaliti grijehom koji je prije smatrao sramotnim. Zato će biti prokleti više nego ostali jer svojim životom jer se svojim životom upropaštavaju i svojim primjerom ozljeđuju druge. Četvrto, svojim me ustima prodaju umjesto da me svetkuju. Gori su od Jude. Juda je prepoznao svoj grijeh i pokajao se zbog njega iako na neplodan način; nazivaju se pravednima i prave se kao da jesu. Juda je grešnički novac donio natrag kupcima; ovi pak ga koriste za svoje potrebe. Juda me prodao prije nego što sam otkupio svijet; ovi nakon što sam otkupio svijet ne suosjećaju s mojom krvi koje više vrišti za osvetom nego Abelova. Juda me prodao samo zbog novca; ovi to čine za svaku nagradu jer k meni dolaze samo onda kad se nadaju nekoj koristi. Peto, postupaju sa mnom kao Židovi. Što su ovi učinili? Položili su me na drvo; ovi me pak polažu na prešu i pritišću me svom silom. Možeš pitati kako kad moje božanstvo ne može patiti i kad na Boga ne može pasti nikakva protivnost i nikakva bol. Svećenici mi zbog volje koju imaju da ustraju u grijehu ne čine ništa manje tako jako gorku muku i protivnost nego kao kad bi me kad bi bilo moguće položili pod prešu; jer imaju dva grijeha: razvratnost i pohlepu i polažu me između njih; jer izvrše li pokoru zbog toga, jedva da su izvršili svoju službu opet imaju volju griješiti čime me pritišću kao preša. Uzdržavaju proklete žene i dovode ih na sigurna mjesta da zadovolje svoju požudu i odbiju me. Dodvoravaju im se i uživaju u tome; mene pak, od kojeg jesu, ne žele vidjeti. Gledajte, moji prijatelji, kakvi su svećenici; gledajte, moji anđeli, kakvi su oni kojima vi služite. Da ležim pred vama kao što na oltaru ležim pred njima, nitko od vas me se ne bi usudio dotaknuti, već biste se prestrašili. No oni me izdaju kao kradljivci i izdajice, dotiču me kao bludnice, prljaviji su od pakline, ne srame se približiti se meni koji sam Bog i Gospodar slave. Zato će se dogoditi ono što se reklo Izraelu: sedmerostruko ću umnožit vašu kaznu i isto tako će zaista tih sedam muka doći nad svećenike.“ Sto trideset i treće poglavlje Sto trideset i četvrto poglavlje Krist kaže kako je svećenike poštovao ispred svih ljudi i anđela, a oni ga srde prije ostalih; njihovo prokletstvo je otkriveno na vječno prokletoj duši jednog svećenika. Marija govori: „Sjeti se muke moga Sina; on upravo dolazi ovamo.“ I gledaj, pojavio se sveti Ivan Krstitelj i reče blaženoj Djevici Mariji: „U tisuću godina Božji gnjev nad svijetom nije bio tako velik.“ I dok je Sin bio došao, reče zaručnici: „Kod mene je jedan sad od početka i koliko god vremena bilo kod vas, ona su meni samo kao jedan sat. Prije sam ti govorio o svećenicima kako sam ih odabrao između svih anđela i ljudi; ali sad su mi prije drugih prvenstveno nepodnošljivi.“ I gledaj, pojavili su se đavoli; imao su dušu u rukama i međusobno su govorili: „Gledajte, tamo je borac!“ Sudac odgovori: „Iako oni koji su tjelesni ne čuju ono što je duhovno i tjelesne oči ne mogu vidjeti ono što duhovno, ipak radi ove koja je ovdje prisutna i kojoj otvaram oči razuma trebate reći s kojim pravom imate ovu dušu.“ Ono odgovore: „Naše pravo i njezin prekršaj su deveterostruki. Trostruko je bila pod nama, trostruko jednaka nama i trostruko iznad nas. Prvo pravo je što je izvana bila dobra, a iznutra zla, drugo što je ponekad bila napunjena pohlepom i proždrljivošću, ali se ponekad suzdržavala radi koristi tijela ili njegove slabosti i treće što je ponekad bila stroga u riječima i djelima dok je njezina zloba u toj strogoći gledala samo svoj dobitak. Mi to ipak nemamo jer smo izvana isto kao i iznutra, uvijek strogi u zlobi, uvijek željni zla. Trostruko je bila jednaka nama koji smo trostruko pali: ohološću, pohlepom i zavisti; to troje je i ona imala. Trostruko je bila iznad nas i veća u zlobi nego mi, ona koja je bila svećenik i koja je ophodila Tvojim tijelom. Prvo jer nije čuvala svoja usta kojima je trebala govoriti Tvoje riječi, već je Tvoje riječi iznosila kao da pas laje. I kad je govorila Tvoje riječi, bojali smo se kao onaj koji čuje neki strašni zvuk; odjednom uplašeni, povukli smo se od nje. Ali ona je ostala stajati bez straha i srama. Drugo, nije čuvala svoje ruke kojima je doticala Tvoje najčišće tijelo, već ih je prljala svakim uživanjem. I kad je svojim rukama doticala Tvoje tijelo koje je nakon izgovaranja riječi bilo isto ono koje se nalazilo u Djevičinu tijelu i koje je razapeto, bojali smo se kao čovjek koji se od straha trese po cijelom tijelu, ali ne iz unutarnje ljubavi, već iz straha od Tvoje moći i veličine Tvoje snage. Ona pak je stajala nepreplašena i nije se brinula ni zbog čega. I kad Te prinijela na svoja usta koja su bila kao posuda uprljana svakom prljavštinom, bili smo kao ljudi čije snage su se izgubile i kao onaj kojem nedostaje svaka snaga i kao mrtvi od straha, iako smo besmrtni; no ona se nije bojala i nije se zaprepastila od doticanja Tebe. Budući da gospodaru slave ipak ne priliči ući u tako sramotnu posudu, Ti si odstupio svojim božanstvom i čovještvom i dok je ostala sama, mi koji smo dugo vremena bili otišli smo se vratili. U svemu tome nas nadilazi u zlobi i zato je posjedujemo s pravom. Budući da si Ti pravedan sudac, izraci nam osudu nad njom.“ Sudac odgovori: „Čujem što tražite; ti pak, bijedna dušo, govori tako da ova čuje kakvu si volju imala pri svojem kraju dok si još bila u užitku svojeg razuma i snage svoga tijela?“ Ona odgovori: „Moja je volja bila neprestano griješiti i nikad od toga ne odustati; no budući da sam znala da neću stalno živjeti, namjeravala sam griješiti sve do zadnjeg časa i u takvoj namjeri se dogodilo moje odvajanje od tijela.“ Na to sudac reče: „Tvoja savjest je tvoj sudac. Zato u svojoj savjesti reci kakvu osudu zaslužuješ?“ Duša odgovori: „Moja osuda je najgorkija i najgora muka koja će trajati bez kraja i bez sveg milosrđa.“ Potom su đavoli nakon što su čuli njezinu presudu pošli s njom. Na to Gospodin reče: „Gledaj, zaručnice, što moji svećenici rade; izabrao sam ih ispred svih anđela i ljudi i poštovao iznad svih; ali oni me srde ispred svih Židova i pogana i ispred svih đavola najviše.“ Sto trideset i peto poglavlje Krist pokazuje kakvu je ljubav iskazao svećenicima. No oni su nezahvalni i kao preljubnica preziru Krista tako da vole tri druga ljubavnika, svijet, tijelo i đavla. To objašnjava na duši nedavno umrlog svećenika koji je vječno proklet. „Ja sam kao zaručnik koji svoju zaručnicu svom ljubavlju uvodi u svoju kuću. Tako sam svećenike sjedinio sa svojim tijelom da bi oni mogli biti u meni i ja u njima. Ali oni mi čine kao preljubnica koja svojem suprugu govori: 'Tvoje riječi mi se ne sviđaju, tvoje bogatstvo je isprazno, tvoje radovanje kao otrov.' Njoj muž blago odgovori: 'Moja zaručnice, poslušaj me radije čekaj; jer tvoje riječi trebaju biti moje i moja volja tvoja, moje bogatstvo tvoje i tvoje radovanje moje.' Ali ona uopće ne želi slušati i ide onoj trojici. I nakon što je otišla toliko daleko da se zaručnika više nije vidjelo, reče prvi od njih, svijet: 'Ovdje se putovi razilaze; ja je ne mogu dalje slijediti, zato želim imati cijelo njezino bogatstvo.' Drugi, naime tijelo, reče: 'Ja sam smrtno i bit ću hrana crvi, a ona je besmrtna, zato ću je ovdje napustiti.' Treći, to jest đavao, reče: 'Ja sam besmrtan i bit ću bez kraja; budući da je htjela biti bez svojeg muža, slijedit će me bez prestanka.' Jednako tako mi čine oni prokleti svećenici. Trebaju biti moj ud i tako se isticati od ostalih kao prst na ruci; ali oni su zlobniji od đavla i zato će dublje potonuti u paklu ako se ne poprave. Zovem ih kao zaručnik. Sve što mogu činim za njih; ali što više ih zovem, to se više udaljuju. Moje riječi im se ne sviđaju, moje bogatstvo im je na teret, gnušaju se mojih slatkih riječi kao otrova. Slijedim ih i opominjem kao otac koji voli, nosim ih kao dobar gospodar, ugađam im poklonima kao dobar zaručnik; ali što više zovem, to se više odvraćaju. Tri prijatelja vole više od mene, to jest svijet i tijelo; zato će ih treći, đavao, primiti i nikad više pustiti. Zato jao njima što su ikad postali svećenici i moji udovi. Svećenik koji je upravo umro je trostruko griješio: prvo, ohološću jer se odijevao kao biskup; drugo, dao je da ga hvale zbog njegove mudrosti; treće, okretao je svoju volju svemu što je htio i sviđalo tijelu. Suzdržavao se radi zdravlja tijela i činio je što mu se sviđalo, samo ne moju volju. Ali što mu je to sad koristilo? Zato je za svoju oholost preda mnom kao napola raspadnut i smrdljiv čovjek, pun čireva i raspadnuta mesa. Umjesto hvale će od mene i ljudi biti zaboravljen. Umjesto njegove vlastite volje crvi obuzimaju njegovo tijelo, a dušu đavoli koji je neprestano muče. Gledaj što ti bijednici vole i što čine! Gdje su sad njegovi prijatelji, gdje njegova dobra, gdje čast i slava? Umjesto svega toga imat će samo vječnu sramotu. Kupuju nešto malo, naime svjetovnu čast i odustaju od velikog, naime vječne radosti. Jao takvima što su se ikad rodili jer padaju dublje u pakao nego bilo tko drugi.“ Pobožna službenica Kristova gospođa Brigita svetog pamćenja je slijedeće objave imala u božanski nadahnutom viđenju dok je bila u molitvi. One su poslane papama Klementu VI., Inocentu VI., Urbanu V. i Grguru XI. Bave se povratkom apostolske stolice i rimske kurije u Rimi reformacijom Crkve po zapovijedi svemogućeg Boga. Sto trideset i šesto poglavlje Dvije godine prije jubileja Krist daje zaručnici riječi sadržane ovdje i zapovijeda joj da ih pošalje papi Klementu da bi uspostavio mir između kraljeva Francuske i Engleske i došao u Italiju proglasiti godinu jubileja. Uvaženi gospodin Hemming, biskup Åboa i brat Petar, nadstojnik cistercitskog samostana u Alvastri u kraljevini Švedskoj. Sin Božji je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Napiši ove riječi od mene papi Klementu: 'Uzvisio sam te i dao da se uzdigneš kroz sve položaje časti. Podigni se uspostavi mir između kraljeva Francuske i Engleske koji su kao opasne zvijeri, izdajice duša. Zatim dođi u Italiju i propovijedaj riječ ondje i proglasi godinu spasenja i božanske ljubavi! Pogledaj ulice popločene krvlju mojih svetih i dat ću ti vječnu nagradu. Sjeti se prošlih vremena kad si imao drskost izazvati me na gnjev, a ja sam šutio, kad si činio što si htio i nisi smio, a ja sam bio strpljiv kao da ne čujem. Zaista, moje vrijeme se približava i od tebe ću zahtijevati račun za nemar i drskost. Na isti način kao što sam dopustio da se uzdigneš kroz položaje, sići ćeš kroz druge položaje što ćeš istinski iskusiti u duši i tijelu ako ne poslušaš moju riječ. Tvoj razmetljiv jezik bit će tih. Ime kojim si zvan na zemlji bit će držano u zaboravu i sramoti preda mnom i mojim svetima. Zahtijevat ću od tebe i račun o tome kako si se nevrijedno dizao kroz položaje, iako je bilo s mojom dozvolom što ja, Bog, znam bolje nego što se tvoja nemarna savjest može sjetiti. Zahtijevat ću od tebe račun s obzirom na tvoju ravnodušnost i ponovnom uspostavljanju mira između kraljeva i tvom povlaštenom postupku s jednom od dvije strane. Nadalje, neće se zaboraviti kako su pohlepa i častohleplje cvjetali i povećali se u Crkvi u tvoje vrijeme ili kako si mogao reformirati i ispravno postaviti mnogo stvari, ali si ti, ljubitelj tijela, bio nevoljan. Ustani zato prije nego što dođe tvoj brzo dolazeći zadnji čas i ugasi nemarnost svoje prošlosti time da budeš revan u svojem gotovo zadnjem času! Ukoliko si u dvojbi kojem duhu pripadaju ove riječi, to kraljevstvo i ta osoba u kojima su učinjeni zapanjenost i čuda su dobro poznati. Pravednost i milosrđe o kojima govorim se približavaju svugdje na zemlji. Tvoja savjest ti govori da je moje uvjeravanje razumno i moj prijedlog dobrotvoran. Da te nije spasilo moje strpljenje, bio bi se trebao spustiti niže nego svi tvoji prethodnici. Ispitaj onda knjigu svoje savjesti i pogledaj govorim li istinu!'“ Kristove riječi zaručnici u kojima spominje papu Inocenta VI. koji je bio papa nakon Klementa. Sin je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Ovaj papa Inocent je od bolje rude nego njegov prethodnik i materijal koji je podoban primiti najbolje boje. Ali zloba ljudi traži da uskoro bude uzet iz njihove sredine; njegova dobra volja bit će mu uračunata u krunu i povećanje slave. No kad bi poslušao moje riječi knjige koje su ti dane, postao bi još bolji i oni koji bi mu prenijeli riječi bi bili okrunjeni na još uzvišeniji način.“ Sto trideset i sedmo poglavlje Objava koja dotiče papu Urbana i koju je zaručnici imala u Rimu po pitanju potvrde pravila Reda Otkupitelja, kao i o oprostima svetog Petra u lancima koje je Krist dao samostanu svete Djevice u Vadsteni. Sin Božji reče zaručnici: „Onaj tko ima klupko od konca u kojem se nalazi najbolje zlato, ne prestaje odmatati sve dok ne pronađe zlato. Nakon što ga je pronašao, njegov vlasnik se njime služi na svoju čast i potrebu. Tako je ovaj papa Urban zlato koje je oblikovano za dobro; ali okružen je brigama svijeta. Zato idi i reci mu od moje strane: 'Tvoje vrijeme je kratko, ustani i pazi kako se mogu spasiti duše koje su ti povjerene. Predao sam ti pravilo reda koji se treba osnovati i započeti u mjestu Vadstena u Švedskoj. Proizašlo je iz mojih usta. Sad ne želim samo da ga samo potvrdiš svojim autoritetom, već i svojim blagoslovom jer ti si moj namjernik na zemlji. Diktirao sam ga i opremio duhovnim mirazom tako odobrio oproste koje ima crkva svetog Petra u lancima. Zato ti pred ljudima potvrdi ono što je potvrđeno pred mojom nebeskom vojskom. Želiš li znak da ja ovo govorim, to sam ti već dao vidjeti jer kad si prvi put čuo moje riječi, tvoja se duša kod dolaska mojeg glasnika na duhovan način utješila. Želiš li ipak daljnji znak, bit će ti dan, ali ne kao Joni, proroku.' Tebi pak će, moja zaručnice, kojoj sam iskazao spomenutu milost, ukoliko¸bez prethodnog davanja novca nećeš moći postići bulu i papinu milost, niti pečat potvrde za spomenuti oprost, moja milost biti dovoljna. Jer čuvat ću i potvrditi svoju riječ i svi moji sveti bit će ti svjedoci, moja Majka bit će pečat, moj Otac jamac, a moj Duh tješitelj onih koji dođu u tvoj samostan.“ Sto trideset i osmo poglavlje Ovo je objava koju je Kristova zaručnica imala o istom papi Urbanu u Rimu prije nego što se on godine Gospodnje 1370. vratio u Avignon. Sama mu ju je predala u Montefiasconeu. Dok je spomenuta osoba noću bdjela u molitvi, učinilo joj se kao da govori glas koji izlazi iz sjajnog kruga kao iz sunca. Taj joj je glas rekao slijedeće riječi: „Ja sam Majka Boga jer mu se tako svidjelo; ja sam i Majka sviju koji su gore u sreći. Iako djeca po svojoj volji imaju ono što im treba, ipak im se na umnažanje njihove radosti poveća veselje ako vide lice svoje majke radosno. Tako se Bogu sviđa sve na nebeskom dvoru ispuniti radošću i klicanjem nad čistoćom mojeg djevičanstva, nad ljepotom mojih vrlina, iako po moći istog božanstva na neshvatljiv način imaju sve dobro. Ja sam i majka sviju koji se nalaze u čistilištu jer sve kazne koje im pripadaju i koje moraju podnositi da bi se očistili od svojih grijeha se zbog moje molitve do neke mjere smanjuju; jer Bogu se tako sviđa da se neke od kazna koje im po strogosti božanske pravednosti pripadaju smanje. Ja sam Majka sve pravednosti koja je u svijetu. Tu pravednost je moj Sin najsavršenije volio. Kao što je majčina ruka uvijek spremna suprotstaviti se opasnostima srca svoga sina ako ga netko želi ozlijediti, tako sam i ja neprestano spremna pravednike koji su u svijetu braniti i osloboditi od svake duhovne opasnosti. Ja kao da sam i Majka svih grešnika koji se žele popraviti i koji imaju volju da ne griješe dalje protiv Boga; također sam voljna i grešnika uzeti pod zaštitu kao ljubazna majka kad vidi kako neprijatelji prodiru na njezina sina najoštrijim mačevima. Ne bi li se ona u takvom slučaju hrabro suprotstavila opasnostima da istrgne svog sina iz ruku neprijatelja i da ga s radošću čuva u svojem krilu? Tako činim i ja i činit ću svim grešnicima koji mojeg Sina s iskrenim kajanjem i božanskom ljubavlju mole za milosrđe. Čuj ti i dobro pazi na ono što ću reći o svoja dva sina koja ću ti imenovati. Prvi kojeg imenujem je moj Sin Isus Krist koji je rođen od mojeg djevičanskog tijela da bi objavio svoju ljubav i otkupio duše. Zato se nije plašio tjelesnih bolova niti prolijevanja svoje krvi. Također nije prezirao slušati uvrede i pretrpjeti muku svoje smrti. On je sam Bog i svemoguć u vječnom radosti. Drugi kojeg smatram svojim sinom je onaj koji svoje mjesto ima na papinskom stolici, naime na Božjoj stolici u svijetu ukoliko je poslušan njegovim zapovijedima i voli ga savršenom ljubavlju. Zbog moje molitve je primio prosvjetljenje Duha Svetoga da kroz Italiju do Rima ne treba ići s nikojim drugim razlogom nego da vrši milosrđe, jača katoličku vjeru, učvrsti mir i tako obnovi svetu Crkvu. Kao što majka vodi svoje dijete kamo želi kad mu pokazuje svoja prsa, tako sam i ja papu Urbana po svojoj molitvi i djelu Duha Svetoga vodila od Avignona do Rima bez da mu se dogodila bilo kakva tjelesna opasnost. Što mi je on učinio? Sad mi okreće leđa i odvraća od mene svoje lice i kani odstupiti od mene na što ga navodi zao duh svojom obmanom; jer božanski posao mu je zamoran i sviđa mu se tjelesna korist. Vuče ga i đavao svjetovnom radovanjem jer prema svjetovnoj navici mu je njegova domovina previše draga. Vuče ga i savjet svjetovnih prijatelja koji u oku više imaju svoju ljubav i svoju volju nego Božju čast i volju ili poticanje i spas svojih duša. Uspije li mu vratiti se u zemlju u kojoj je izabran za papu, u kratkom će vremenu primiti udarac ili pljusku tako da će mu se zubi razbiti i zveckati, lice će mu postati tmurno i zamračit će se i po cijelom tijelu će mu udovi drhtati, žar Duha Svetoga će se u njemu postupno ohladiti i povući se, molitve svih Božjih prijatelja koji su pod uzdasima i suzama za njega naumili moliti će otvrdnuti i srca će postati hladna u njegovoj ljubavi i za dvije stvari će Bogu morati položiti račun. Prvo za ono što je učinio na papinskoj stolici; drugo, za ono što je propustio od stvari koje je mogao učiniti na Božju čast svojim velikim veličanstvom.“ Sto trideset i deveto poglavlje Slijedeća objava je prva koja je po gospodinu Latinu Orsiniju poslana gospodinu papi Grguru XI. Jedna osoba koja je bdjela i nije spavala, već je ustrajala u molitvi bila je zanesena u duhu. I izgledalo je da sve snage njezina tijela slabe; no njezino srce je bilo zapaljeno i klicalo je u žaru ljubavi; njezina duša je bila utješena, a njezin duh ojačan određenom božanskom snagom, cijela njezina svijest je bila ispunjena duhovnim razumom. Toj se osobi onda pokazala slijedeće viđenje. Čula je slatki glas koji joj se ovako obratio: „Ja sam ona koja je rodila Božjeg Sina, pravog Boga Isusa Krista. Nakon što sam ti drugi put bila priopćila neke riječi koje je trebalo javiti papi Urbanu, sad ti opet govorim takve koje treba poslati papi Grguru. Da bi se bolje razumjele, reći ću ti ih pod usporedbom. Kao što se ljubazna majka, koja vidi svoje ljubljeno dijete kako golo i promrzlo leži na podu i nema snage da se podigne, već iz želje za majčinim milovanjem i mlijekom plače žalosnim tonom i vikom, nježnom ljubavlju smiluje, žurno pritrči sinu i podiže ga ljubaznom majčinskom rukom da ne onemoća od hladnoće i uskoro nježno miluje, blago grije majčinskom toplinom njezinih prsa i slatko ga napaja mlijekom svojih prsa, tako ću ja, Majka Milosrđa, postupiti s papom Grgurom dođe li u Rim i Italiju s namjerom da ostane i bude li imao volju kao ljubazan pastir oplakivati uzdasima i suzama milosrđa vječno prokletstvo povjerenih mu ovaca i njihove ozlijede i bolne gubitke, poduzme li dalje s poniznošću i dužnom pastirskom ljubavlju pomaknuti Crkvu u bolje stanje. Onda ću ja, Majka koja ljubi, podignuti njega sa zemlje kao golog, promrzla dječaka, to njega i njegovo srce potpuno rastaviti od svih zemaljskih radosti i sve svjetovne ljubavi koje su protiv Boga i blago ga ugrijati majčinskom toplinom moje ljubavi koja je u mojim prsima. Također ću ga nasitit svojim mlijekom, to jest svojom molitvom koja je slična mlijeku. Ah, kako su bezbrojni oni su mlijekom moje molitve uzdržavani i primaju! Nasitit ću ga tim mlijekom, to jest svojom molitvom koju ću za njega upraviti Gospodinu, mojem Bogu koji je moj Sin, da mu se svidi smilovati se i sjediniti svoga Svetog Duha s najunutarnjijom krvi srca tog pape Grgura. Onda će se tako nasititi istinskim savršenim zasićenjem da neće htjeti dalje živjeti za ništa drugo u ovom svijetu doli da može proširiti Božju čast. Gledaj, već sam mu pokazala majčinsku ljubav koju ću mu iskazati ako se pokori jer Božja je volja da u poniznosti svoju stolicu preseli u Rim. Da se kasnije ne bi mogao ispričati neznanjem, u majčinskoj ljubavi mu upozoravajuće najavljujem što će slijediti, naime da će ako ne bude slijedio ono što je prije rečeno, nesumnjivo osjetiti šibu pravednosti, to jest gnjev mojeg Sina jer će mu se onda skratiti život i bit će pozvan pred Božji sud. Onda mu neće pomoći nikakva moć svjetovnih gospodara. Ni mudrost ni znanje liječnika neće mu koristiti, niti će mu zrak zemlje njegova rođenja koristiti da mu imalo produlji život. Ako i dođe u Rim, ali ne učini spomenuto, život će mu se skratiti i liječnici mu neće pomoći, niti će se vratiti u Avignon da mu zrak očevinske zemlje može biti koristan, već će naprotiv umrijeti.“ Sto četrdeseto poglavlje Primijeti slijedeće četiri upute za papu: da se s poniznošću vrati u Rim, da ima naum ostati, da oplakuje pripast duša, da pokuša obnoviti Crkvu i tako dalje. Ukoliko ne učini sve te stvari, njegov će se život skratiti kao što je rečeno nakon riječi: „Sad opet.“ Zato nije dovoljno da papa jednostavno dođe u Rim, već mora provesti sve četiri upute gore. Slijedi drugo viđenje koje je istom Papi Grguru XI prenio gospodin grof de Nola. Hvala i služba Bogu za svu njegovu ljubav i čast presvetoj Mariji, njegovoj dragoj djevičanskoj Majci radi smilovanja koje ima prema svima koje je njezin Sin otkupio svojom dragocjenom krvlju. Sveti oče, dogodilo se da jednoj određenoj osobi koja vam je dobro poznata za vrijeme bdijenja kad se nalazila u molitvi da je osjećala kako joj je cijelo srce zapaljeno žarom božanske ljubavi i posjetom Duha Svetoga. Osoba je potom čula glas koji reče: „Slušaj ti koja vidiš što je duhovno, reci ono što će ti se sad zapovjediti i napiši papi Grguru riječi koje ćeš sad čuti: ja koji razgovaram s tobom sam ona za koju je Bog imao milosti izabrati je za svoju Majku i iz čijeg tijela je primio svoje ljudsko tijelo. On, moj Sin, na papi Grguru je učinio veliko djelo milosrđa kad mu je po meni dao navijestiti svoju presvetu volju koju sam mu u prijašnjim njemu poslanim objavama dala detaljnije za prepoznati. To se više dogodilo zbog molitava i suza Božjih prijatelja nego zbog nekih njegovih prethodnih zasluga. Zato smo ja i đavao, njegov neprijatelj, vodili tešku bitku za njega. Jer u drugom pismu sam istog papu Grgura opomenula da u poniznosti i božanskoj ljubavi žurno krene prema Rimu i tamo podigne svoju stolicu i ostane sve do smrti. Đavao pak i drugi savjetnici koje je imao savjetovali su mu da zategne i prebiva u kraju gdje se sad nalazi i to zbog zemaljske ljubavi i svjetovne utjehe rođaka i tjelesnih prijateljima. Zato đavao sad ima veće pravo i više prilika kušati ga jer je više bio poslušan savjetu đavla i tjelesnih prijatelja nego savjetu Boga i mojoj volji. No budući da papa sam želi primiti još detaljniju izvjesnost o Božjoj volji, pravilno je da mu se takva želja ispuni. Tako na najnedvojbeniji način treba znati da je ovo što nakon toga slijedi Božja volja, naime da bez ikakvog kašnjenja dođe u Italiju ili Rim, da to učini nepogrešivo i da ubrza svoj put kako bi brzo došao tako da u mjesecu ožujku ili najkasnije početkom dolazećeg travnja mora osobno doći u spomenuti grad ili neku provinciju Italije ako me želi imati za Majku. No bude li u spomenutome neposlušan, neka se na istinski način smatra uvjerenim da u ovom svijetu nikad više nikad neće biti posjećen takvom utjehom, to jest drugim posjetom ili drugom objavom, a nakon smrti će morati stajati pred govor božanske pravednosti zašto se nije htio pokoriti Božjoj zapovijedi. No pokori li se na spomenuti način, onda ću mu i ispuniti što sam mu u onoj prvoj od mene za njega određenoj objavi obećala. Činim ovom papi poznato i kako nikad u Francuskoj neće biti tako čvrst i miran mir da bi se njezini stanovnici mogli puni sigurnosti i sloge donekle radovati prije nego što narod u tom kraljevstvu kroz velika djela ljubavi i poniznosti ne ublaži Boga, mojeg Sina, nakon što su ga svojim mnogim djelima i svojim uvredama dosad izazvao na ogorčenje i gnjev. Zato neka zna kako se putovanje onih naoružanih muškaraca koji pripadaju pokvarenim društvima do svetog groba mojeg Sina tom mojem Sinu, istinskom Bogu, jednako malo sviđa kao i zlato koje je Izraelov narod bacao u vatru i iz kojeg je đavao načinio lijevano tele; jer u njima se nalazi oholost i pohlepa i ako i imaju neku volju ići do spomenuta groba, to je više iz oholosti i pohlepe za novcem nego radi Božje ljubavi i časti.“ Nakon ovih riječi je viđenje nestalo. Nakon toga je međutim Majka Božja dodala ove riječi: „Također reci biskupu, mojem pustinjaku, da zatvori i zapečati ovo pismo i nakon toga na drugi papir napravi prijepis toga koji neka otvoreno pokaže onom opatu, papinom nunciju i grofu de Noli tako da to mogu čitati i znati što je u tome sadržano. Nakon pročitaju prijepis, neka im prepusti spomenuto zatvoreno i zapečaćeno pismo koje bez kašnjenja trebaju poslati papi Grguru. Nakon što su ga pročitali, neka im ne ostavi otvoreni prijepis, već neka ga uništi i pred njihovim očima rastrga u komade. Jer kao što će pismo tako kako je sad cijelo biti rastrgano u mnoge komade, tako će, ukoliko papa u unaprijed određeno vrijeme i godinu ne dođe u Italiju, crkve zemlje koje ga sad poslušno i pokorno slijede biti pod rukama neprijatelja rascjepkane na vrlo mnogo dijelova. Znaj i vrlo sigurno da papa na povećanje svojih nevolja neće samo čuti, već i vlastitim očima vidjeti da je ono što kažem istinito i cijelom rukom svoje moći neće moći spomenute crkvene zemlje dovesti u prijašnje stanje njihove poslušnosti i mira. Riječi pak koji ti sad govorim još se onom opatu ne smiju reći ni napisati jer se sjeme skriva u zemlji sve dok ne naraste do plodonosnog klasa.“ Sto četrdeset i prvo poglavlje Slijedeća objava je spomenutoj Kristovoj zaručnici dana u Napulju za istog papu na blagdan svetog Polikarpa kad se vraćala iz Jeruzalema. Ovu objavu nije poslala papi jer joj nije bilo naređeno od Boga. Krist se ukazao svojoj zaručnici gospođi Brigiti kad je molila za papu Grgura XI. i reče joj: „Pazi na riječi koje govorim, moja kćeri! Znaj da taj papa Grgur sliči paralitičaru koji svoje ruke ne može pokrenuti na posao, a svoje noge na hodanje; kao što bolest paralize nastaje iz krvi i pokvarenih sokova i hladnoće, tako ovog papu neumjerena ljubav njegove krvi i hladnoća i mlakost njegova uma drže spriječenog za mene. No trebaš znati kako će uz pomoć molitve moje Majke već i ruke i noge dovesti u pokret tako što će u ispunjenju moje volje i moje časti doći u Rim. Prema tome najsigurnije znaj da će doći u Rim i doduše započeti put prema nečem budućem dobrom, ali ga neće završiti.“ Na to odgovori gospođa Brigita: „O, Gospodine, moj Bože, napuljska kraljica i mnogi drugi mi govore da je nemoguće da dođe u Rim jer mu francuski kralj, kardinali i mnogi drugi ljudi stavljaju prepreke na put. Također sam čula kako se protiv njega dižu mnogi koji kažu da imaju Duh Božji i božanske objave i viđenja i dolaze i pod tom izlikom ga odgovaraju od dolaska. Zato se veoma bojim da će njegov dolazak biti spriječen.“ Bog odgovori: „Čula si kako se čita kako je Jeremija onih dana bio u Izraelu i imao Božjeg Duha za prorokovanje, ali kako je onda bilo mnogih koji su imali duha snova i laži. Nepravedni kralj je vjerovao njima i zato je on zajedno sa svojim narodom došao u zarobljeništvo. Da je kralj vjerovao samo Jeremiji, moj gnjev bi se od njega odvratio. Tako je i sad jer ako se sad uzdižu mudri ili sanjari ili prijatelji ne duha, već tijela pape Grgura i savjetuju ga ili nagovaraju protiv, ja, Gospodin, ipak nisam ništa manje moćniji i vodit ću papu u Rim protiv njihove utjehe. No hoćeš li ga ti vidjeti kako dolazi ili ne, nije ti dopušteno znati.“ Sto četrdeset i drugo poglavlje Slijedeća objava je spomenutoj Kristovoj zaručnici pokazana u mjesecu veljači za istog papu Grgura. Prenio mu ju je izvjesni pustinjak koji se odrekao biskupije. „Sveti oče! Osoba koja je Vašoj svetosti dobro poznata bdjela je u molitvi; pala je u duhovni zanos i u duhu je vidjela sliku prijestolja. Na njemu je sjedila slika čovjeka neprocjenjive ljepote, jedan gospodin nepojmljive moći. I u dohvatu prijestolja je stajala veliko mnoštvo svetih i nebrojena vojska anđela. Pred onim koji je sjedio na prijestolju je na nekoj udaljenosti stajao biskup odjeven biskupskom odjećom i ukrasom. Gospodin pak koji je sjedio na prijestolju mi se obratio i reče: 'Meni je od mog Oca dana sva vlast na nebu i na zemlji i iako izgleda kao da s tobom razgovaram jednim ustima, ne govorim sam; jer Otac i Duh Sveti razgovaraju s tobom i iako tri osobe, ipak smo jedno u biti božanstva.' Potom je razgovarao s onim biskupom i reče: 'Čuj, papo Grgure XI., jedanaest riječi koje ti govorim i dobro pazi što ti kažem. Zašto me tako mrziš? Zašto su tvoja umišljenost i odvažnost protiv mene tako veliki? Tvoj svjetovni dvor pljačka moj nebeski. Ti mi na oholi način otimaš moje ovce i nepravedno iznuđuješ dobra Crkve koja pripadaju meni i dobra podređenih moje Crkve, uzimaš ih i poklanjaš svojim vremenitim prijateljima. Ti uzimaš i prisvajaš bez prava dobra mojih siromaha i nedolično ih razdjeljuješ svojim bogatašima zbog čega su tvoja odvažnost i drskost tako preveliki jer drsko ulaziš u moj dvor i ne štediš ono što je moje. Što sam ti učinio, Grgure? Strpljivo sam dopustio da se uzdigneš do najviše papinske časti, kroz pisma koja sam ti zbog božanskim objava poslao u Rim sam ti prorekao svoju volju tako da sam te u njima opomenuo na spas tvoje duše i upozorio sam te na tvoj veliki gubitak. Kako mi uzvraćaš za tako mnoga dobročinstva i zašto dopuštaš da na tvom dvoru vladaju najviša oholost, nezasitna pohlepa, rasipnost koja mi je strašna i najgnusnija, beskrajna, najogavnija simonija? Osim toga mi otimaš i uzimaš bezbrojne duše kao plijen; jer skoro svi koji dođu na tvoj dvor dovodiš u paklenu vatru jer ne paziš marljivo na ono što se tiče tvog dvora dok si predstojnik i pastir mojih ovaca. I zato je tvoja krivnja ako savjesno ne promisliš što treba učiniti i popraviti za njihovo duhovno dobro. I premda sam te zbog spomenutog mogao osuditi po mjeri moje pravednosti, još te jednom u svojem milosrđu opominjem na spas tvoje duše, naime da što je brže moguće dođeš u Rim na svoju stolicu. Vrijeme prepuštam tvojoj volji; znaj ipak da što više oklijevaš, to će se više smanjiti napredak tvoje duše u svim vrlinama. Ali što prije dođeš u Rim, to će brže tvoje vrline i darovi Duha Svetoga rasti i zapalit će te božanska vatra moje ljubavi. Dođi zato i ne oklijevaj. Nemoj doći s uobičajenom ohološću i svjetovnom raskoši, već s poniznošću i vrućom ljubavi. I kad tako dođeš, zatri, iščupaj i uništi sve poroke na svojem dvoru. Udalji od sebe savjete svojih svjetovnih i tjelesnih prijatelja i slijedi duhovne savjete mojih prijatelja. Zato pristupi i ne boj se; podigni se muževno i s povjerenjem se obuci snagom; počni obnavljati moju Crkvu koju sam otkupio svojom vlastitom krvlju; mora biti obnovljena i na duhovan način dovedena svojem prijašnjem, svetom stanju; jer sad se javna kuća više drži u časti nego sveta majka Crkva. Ne budeš li slijedio moju spomenutu volju, sigurno znaj da ćeš pred cijelim nebeskim dvorom biti osuđen kao prelat kojeg se degradira, javno mu se uz sramotu i prokletstvo uzima njegova posvećena, duhovna časna odjeća i obasipa sramotom i poniženjem, proklinje i vremenito kažnjava. Tako ću učiniti tebi. Odbacit ću te od nebeskog dvora i sve što ti sad daje tvoj mir i tvoju čast će ti služiti na prokletstvo i vječnu sramotu. I svaki đavao u paklu će primiti zalogaj tvoje duše koliko god besmrtna i neuništiva bila i umjesto blagoslovom, bit ćeš ispunjen vječnim prokletstvom. Sve dok budem progledavao kroz tvoj neposluh, imat ćeš sreću. Pa ipak, moj sine Grgure, još te jednom opominjem da mi se ponizno vratiš, pokori se savjetu mene, tvog oca i stvoritelja. Budeš li me slijedio na spomenuti način, primit ću te kao ljubazan otac. Zato muževno pristupi putu pravednosti i imat ćeš sreću. Ne preziri onoga koji te voli; jer budeš li poslušan, izvršit ću nad tobom milosrđe i blagosloviti te i odjenuti i ukrasiti dragocjenom biskupskom odorom istinskog pape, odjenut ću te samim sobom tako da ćeš biti u meni i ja u tebi i vječno ćeš biti hvaljen. '“ Nakon što se ovo bilo vidjelo i čulo, ovo viđenje je nestalo. Sto četrdeset i treće poglavlje Četvrta objava koju je blažena Brigita poslala gospodinu papi u mjesecu srpnju godine Gospodnje 1373. Pisala je i pustinjaku koji je bio biskup i koji se onda u toj prilici nalazio kod gospodina pape u Avignonu. „Naš Gospodin Isus Krist, gospodine biskupe, rekao mi je da vam napišem slijedeće riječi da bi ih mogli predočiti papi. Papa želi znak; recite mu: i farizeji su željeli znak. Njima sam odgovorio: kao što je Jona bio tri dana i tri noći u trbuhu kita, tako sam ja, Sin Djevice, bio tri dana i tri noći mrtav u zemlji. Nakon obećana znaka sam ja, Sin Božji, trpio, umro, bio pokopan i opet sam uskrsnuo i uzašao u svoju slavu. Tako će ovaj papa Grgur primiti znak mojeg opomene da spašava duše. Zato treba činiti djela koja se tiču moje časti i nastojati oko toga kako sačuvati duše i da moja Crkva opet dođe u prijašnje stanje i bolji red i onda će iskusiti znak i plod vječne utjehe. Drugi znak će primiti tako da ak one bude poslušan mojim riječima i ne dođe u Italiju, neće izgubiti samo vremenito, nego i duhovno i osjetiti nevolju srca sve dok živi. I ako će se ponekad činiti da njegovo srce ima olakšanje, ostat će mu grižnja savjesti i unutarnja nevolja. Treći znak je da ja, Bog, razgovaram čudesnim riječima sa ženom. I zbog čega i radi koje koristi ako ne za plod i spas i korist duša i da bi se zli popravili, a zli postali još bolji? Što se tiče prepirke između pape i Barnabe, odgovaram preko mjere mrska jer su time bezbrojne duše dospjele u opasnost. Zato mi se sviđa da bude sloga jer ako bi papa i bio protjeran od svoje stolice, bilo bi bolje kad bi se ponizio i stvorio slogu na koji god način nego da tako mnoge duše stupaju u vječno prokletstvo. O popravljanju kraljevstva Francuske neće iskusiti sve dok osobno ne dođe u Italiju. Zato, kad bi stajala vješalo i na njemu visjelo uže koje bi s jedne strane vukli bezbrojni ljudi, a s druge strane samo jedan, tako je i s prokletstvom duša i mnogi na tome rade. Prema tome neka papa gleda samo u mene i ako ga i svi odvraćaju da dođe u Rim i opiru se koliko mogu, ipak se treba pouzdati u mene i pomoći ću mu i nitko ga neće nadvladati. Kao što se mlade ptice u gnijezdu uzdižu pri dolasku majke i vrište i raduju se, tako ću mu i ja radosno požuriti u susret, uzdići ga i častiti u tijelu i duši.“ Gospodin još reče: „Budući da papa zdvaja treba li doći u Rim kako bi ponovno uspostavio mir i moju Crkvu, želim da dođe slijedeće jeseni. Treba također znati da mi ne može iskazati ništa prijatnije od toga da dođe u Italiju.“ Sto četrdeset i četvrto poglavlje Viđenje koje je Kristova zaručnica imala o sudu duše jednog umrlog pape. Zaručnica je vidjela kao osobu biskupa odjevenu škapularom. Stajala je u jednoj kući pošpricana uličnom blatom. Krov te kuće je stajao kao pritisnut na mozak spomenute osobe. Crni Etiopljani s kukama i drugim alatima za nanošenje štete su okruživali kuću, ali nisu mogli dotaknuti osobu iako su je ispunili vrlo velikim strahom. Onda sam čula glas koji mi je govorio: „Ovo je duša pape kojeg poznaješ. Ova kuća je njegova duhovna naplata. Jer bavio se različitim svjetovnim stvarima i zato njegova nagrada još nije svjetleće jasna sve dok se ne očisti u čistilištu i duhovnim molitvama i Božjom ljubavlju opet ne postane čist. Krov koji kao da mu pritišće mozak je znak jedne tajne; jer krov predstavlja ljubav prema Bogu i što je ona veća, to je duša šira i viša za duhovne stvari i revnost prema Bogu. Budući da je ljubav ove duše gorjela u nekim svjetovnim stvarima i više slijedila vlastitu volju, tako je krov, koji je za Božje izabrane svjetleći i visok, uzak sve dok se ne proširi krvlju Sina Božjeg i molitvom nebeskog dvora. To što izgleda da duša nosi škapular je znak da se trudila živjeti prema pravilima redovničkog reda i svog poziva; ipak, nije se trudila dovoljno da bi mogla biti primjer napredujućima i uzor savršenima. Sad ti je dozvoljeno znati o tri djela koje je ovaj ostvario u svom životu i zbog kojih sad trpi kaznu. Prvo je da je bio neposlušan prema Bogu i svojoj savjesti pri čemu je osjećaju kajanje i grižnju savjesti; drugo je da je u nekim slučajevima dijelio radi ljudske ljubavi i u tome je slijedio svoju volju; treće je da je zanemario neke stvari da ne bi uvrijedio one koje je volio, iako ih je mogao popraviti. Ipak, trebaš znati kako ova duša ne pripada onima koji idu u pakao, a niti onima koji dolaze u teže kazne čistilišta, već onima koji se svaki dan žurno približavaju milosti i licu veličanstva svemoćnoga Boga.“ PETA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Predgovor Ovdje počinje peta knjiga Kristovih božanskih objava blaženoj Brigiti iz kraljevstva Švedske. Ona je s pravom naslovljena Knjiga pitanja jer uzima tijek po pitanjima na koja Krist daje čudesna rješenja. Gospođi je objavljeno na čudesan način kao što su ona sama i njezini ispovjednici često usmeno potvrdili. Jer dogodilo se jednom da se, kad je jednog dana dok je na konju jahala prema svom dvorcu Vadsteni u društvu više prijatelja, koji su s njom jahali, dok je dakle jahala, počela moliti Bogu i u svojoj poniznosti se podizati Bogu. Odjednom je bila uzeta u duhu i jahala je prema tamo kao otuđena od sebe, podignuta iz osjetila tijela u ekstazu duhovnog razmatranja. U duhu je tad ugledala ljestve koje su čvrsto stajale na zemlji i čija je visina doticala nebo. I na njihovom najvišem vrhu vidjela je u nebu Gospodina Isusa Krista kako sjedi na čudesnom prijestolju kao suca u tijeku suđenja. Do njegovih nogu vidjela je Djevicu Mariju. A oko prijestolja se nalazila bezbrojna vojska anđela. Na sredini ljestava gospođa Brigita je ugledala jednog određenog njoj poznatog redovnika koji je onda još živio u tijelu i bio je velikog teološkog obrazovanja, no ipak put lukavstva i đavolske zlobe. Njegovi pokreti su izražavali vrlo veliki nemir i nestrpljivost; prije je izgledao da je đavao nego redovnik. Jer spomenuta gospođa je tad ugledala misli i sve unutarnje osjećaje srca i kako ih je on neurednim i vrlo nemirnim pokretima na pitajući način, kao što dolje slijedi, otkrio sucu Kristu koji je sjedio na prijestolju. Gospođa Brigita je vidjela i čula kako sudac na ta pitanja vrlo blagim i pristojnim pokretima na svako posebno odgovorio ukratko vrlo mudro i kako je povremeno naša Gospođa, Djevica Marija, razgovarala s istom gospođom Brigitom poneke riječi kao što će to ova knjiga dalje dolje iskreno objasniti. No kad je spomenuta gospođa u istom trenutku cijelu tu knjigu u glavi imala u jednoj i istoj objavi i u međuvremenu bila došla do spomenutog dvorca, njezini prijatelji su uzeli uzde njezina konja i počeli su je tresti kako bi je probudili iz one ekstaze. Nakon što je opet bila došla k sebi, vrlo se žalila da joj je sad oduzeta tako velika božanska slatkoća. Ova knjiga pitanja je onda bila tako djelotvorno ostala utisnuta u njezinu srcu i na taj način u njezinom pamćenju kao da je potpuno urezana u mramornu ploču. Ona pak je to odmah na zapisala na svojem jeziku što je njezin ispovjednik riječima prenio na latinski jezik kao što je njegovao prevoditi i druge knjige. Ova knjiga pitanja je podijeljena na ispitivanja podijeljena na pitanja. Jer sadržava šesnaest ispitivanja i u svakom je sudac Krist upitan za izvjesne, sumnjive stvari. Na to odgovara oštro i čudesno tako da svako ispitivanje sadrži određen broj pitanja. Nakon toga slijede rješenja i odgovori na to kao što je u nastavku knjige opsežnije sadržano. Gledala sam prijestolje u nebu na kojem je Gospodin Isus Krist sjedio kao sudac. Do njegovih nogu je sjedila Djevica Marija, a oko prijestolja se nalazila vojske anđela i bezbrojno mnoštvo svetih. S tim je sucem razgovarao jedan redovnik, veliki učenjak u teologiji, koji je stajao na visokoj stepenici ljestava koje su se oslanjale na zemlju i čiji je gornji kraj doticao nebo, pod vrlo nemirnim i nestrpljivim pokretima kao punima zlobe i lukavstva na pitajući način ovako: Prvo ispitivanje Prvo pitanje: Suče, pitam te. Dao si mi usta; zar ne trebam govoriti što mi se sviđa? Drugo pitanje: Dao si mi oči; zar time ne trebam gledati ono što me raduje? Treće pitanje: Dao si mi uši; zašto njima ne bih slušao što mi se sviđa? Četvrto pitanje: Dao si mi ruke; zašto njima ne bih činio što mi je prijatno? Peto pitanje: Dao si mi noge; zašto njima ne bih hodao prema svojim željama? Kristov dgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac koji je sjedio na prijestolju i čiji su pokreti bili blagi i pristojni odgovori i reče: „Prijatelju, dao sam ti usta da bi na razuman način govorio što je korisno tvojoj duši i tvojem tijelu kao i da bi govorio ono što služi meni na čast.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Drugo, dao sam ti oči da bi vidio zlo od kojeg treba bježati i spasonosno koje treba sačuvati.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Treće, dao sam ti uši da bi čuo što je istinito i pristojno.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Četvrto, dao sam ti ruke da bi njima radio što je nužno za tijelo i nije štetno za dušu.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Peto, dao sam ti noge da bi se udaljio od ljubavi prema svijetu i da bi došao miru i ljubavi svoje duše kao i meni, svojem spasitelju i otkupitelju.“ Drugo ispitivanje Opet se pojavio redovnik kao prije na svojoj stepenici i reče: „O, Kriste, suče, ti si dobrovoljno na sebe uzeo najgorkiju muku; zašto se zbog toga ne bih trebao predati častohleplju i oholosti u svijetu?“ Drugo pitanje: „Dalje si mi dao vremenita dobra; zašto onda ne smijem posjedovati što želim?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si dalje mom tijelu dao udove ako ih ne smijem micati i koristiti prema svojoj volji?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Dalje, zašto si inače dao zakon i pravednost, ako ne da se čini osveta?“ Peto pitanje: „Dalje si dopustio držati mir i odmor; zašto si onda uredio umor i nevolje da ih osjećamo?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, moja strpljivost dugo podnosi oholost ljudi da bi poniznost bila uzdignuta i moja snaga otkrivena. I budući da oholost nije stvorena od mene, već je izumljena od đavla, čovjek zato mora bježati od nje; jer vodi u pakao. No poniznost treba biti sačuvana jer vodi u nebo i ja, Bog, svojim sam je riječima i primjerom učio.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Dalje, vremenita dobra su dana ljudima od mene i dozvoljena da bi čovjek od toga učinio razumnu upotrebu i da bi ono što je stvoreno bilo pretvoreno u nestvoreno, naime u mene, stvoritelja, tako što me se zbog mojih dobara hvali i časti, a ne da se živi prema želji tijela.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Jednako su udovi tijela čovjeku dani zato da duši pokažu sliku vrlina i da mogu biti duši na službu i na snagu kao njezini alati.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Dalje su zakon i pravednost postavljeni od mene da bi bili ispunjeni višom ljubavlju i milosrđem i da bi među ljudima bili učvršćeni božansko jedinstvo i sloga.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Kad sam čovjeku konačno dao da može njegovati tjelesni mir i odmor, to sam učinio da bi slabost mesa bila ojačana i da bi duša primila jakost i snagu. Budući da meso povremeno odjednom postane bahato, sa zahvalnošću se mora podnositi kako nevolje, tako i sve čime se može popraviti.“ Treće ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik na svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te, zašto si nam dao tjelesna osjetila ako se ne trebamo micati i živjeti prema osjetilima mesa?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto si dao živežne namirnice i namirnice za uzdržavanje tijela, naime hranu i druge prijatnosti ako ne trebamo živjeti prema žudnjama mesa za zasićenje?“ Treće pitanje: „Čemu si nam dalje dao slobodnu volju ako ne da slijedimo svoju volju?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto si dalje muškarcima i ženama dao sjeme miješanja i nagon prirode ako ne smije biti proliveno prema želji mesa?“ Peto pitanje: „Čemu drume si na kraju srcu dao volju ako ne da se voli ono što je najslađe prija i što je najslasnije za uživanje?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, dao sam ljudima osjetila i razum da bi razmišljali o putovima života i slijedili ih te da bi bježali od putova smrti.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Jednako sam dao hranu i nužno mesu za umjerenu prehranu tijela da bi ono moglo s više snage razviti vrline duše, a ne da bi bilo oslabljeno obiljem.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Dalje sam ljudima dao slobodnu volju s uvjetom da se zbog mene, koji sam njegov Bog, odrekne vlastite volje i time postigne to veću zaslugu.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Isto tako sam dao sjeme miješanja zato da na doličnom mjestu i na doličan način nikne i iz ispravnog i razumnog razloga bude plodno.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Konačno, dao sam čovjeku srce zato da bi u njega mogao zatvoriti mene, svoga Boga koji sam svugdje i bezgraničan i da bi mu radost bila misliti na mene.“ Prva objava u knjizi pitanja Djevica Marija razgovara s blaženom Brigitom i podučava je o pet vrlina koje treba imati iznutra i pet koje treba imati izvana. Majka reče: „Kćeri, iznutra i izvana moraš imati pet stvari. Prvo izvana usta koja su čista od zlog klevetanja drugih; uši zatvorene za isprazno brbljanje; stidljive oči; ruke djelatne u dobru koje te također odvlače od ophođenja sa svijetom, noge brze za dobro. Isto tako iznutra: žarku ljubav prema Bogu; mudru želju za njim; raspodjelu vremenitih dobara s pravednom i ispravnom namjerom i na razuman način; ponizan bijeg od svijeta; obzirno i strpljivo čekanje mojeg obećanja.“ Četvrto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se na svojoj stepenici pojavio redovnik kao gore i reče: „O, suče, zašto trebam tragati za Božjom mudrošću kad imam mudrost svijeta?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto trebam tugovati i plakati kad imam radost i slavu svijeta u izobilju?“ Treće pitanje: „Reci dalje zašto i kako se trebam radovati u žalosti tijela?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Isto tako zašto se trebam bojati kad imam jakost vlastite snage?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto trebam biti poslušan drugima ako je moja volja u njezinoj vlastitoj vlasti?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, svaki onaj koji je mudar prema svijetu, slijep je u odnosu na mene, svoga Boga. Da bi se zato postigla moja božanska mudrost, nužno je se brižno i marljivo traži.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Svaki koji ima čast svijeta i njegovu radost, tjeran je uokolo različitim brigama i zapleten je u gorčine koje vode u pakao. Da dakle netko ne bi odstupio od puta za nebo, nužno je da se pobožno brine i moli i plače.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Dalje je vrlo korisno radovati se u žalosti i slabosti mesa; jer tko ima žalost mesa, njemu se približava moje milosrđe i pomoću njega se taj lakše približava vječnom životu.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Dalje, svaki onaj tko je jak, jak je po meni, ali ja sam jači od njega. Zato se svugdje treba bojati da jakost ne bude oduzeta.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Tko dalje u svojoj ruci ima slobodnu volju, mora se bojati i istinski prepoznati da ništa ne vodi vječnoj kazni tako lako kao vlastita volja bez vođe. Tko zato meni, svojem Bogu, prepusti vlastitu volju tako što mi je poslušan, imat će nebo bez kazne.“ Peto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik kao gore i reče: „O, suče, zašto si stvorio crve koji štete, ali ne mogu koristiti?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto si dalje stvorio životinje koje mogu štetiti i ljudima?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto tijelima šalješ bolesti i slabosti?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto trpiš nepravdu nepravednih sudaca koji svoje podređene muče i bičuju kao kupljene robove?“ Peto pitanje: „Naposljetku, zašto je čovjekovo tijelo mučeno još i u trenutku smrti?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. „Prijatelju, ja, Bog i sudac, stvorio sam nebo i zemlju i sve što je u njima, ništa bez razloga i bez sličnosti s duhovnim. Jer kao što duše svetih sliče anđelima koji su u životu i blaženstvu, tako su duše nepravednih slične zlim duhovima koje leže u vječnoj smrti. Budući da si sad pitao zašto sam stvorio crve, odgovaram ti da sam ih stvorio da pokažem višestruku moć moje mudrosti i dobrote. Jer iako mogu naštetiti, štete samo kad ja dozvolim i kad grijeh zahtijeva da bi čovjek, koji prezire podrediti se svojem najvišem nadređenom, mogao uzdahnuti što može biti mučen i od najnižeg i znati da čovjek nije ništa bez mene kojemu i ono što je nerazumno služi, kako sve čeka moj znak.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto sam stvorio divlje životinje, na to ti odgovaram: Sve što sam stvorio nije bilo samo dobro, već i vrlo dobro i stvoreno je ili za čovjekovu korist i za njegovo ili ispitivanje preostalih stvorenja ili da bi čovjek služio samo svojem Bogu to poniznije što je sretniji od svih stvorenja. Divlje životinje štete u vremenitim stvarima iz dvostrukog razloga. Prvo, za kaznu i spoznaju zla da bi zli ljudi iz bičeva mogli prepoznati kako trebaju biti poslušni meni, svojem nadređenom; drugo, štete i pobožnima za napredovanje u vrlinama i čišćenje i budući da se čovjek po griješenju podigao protiv mene, svoga Boga, tako se i sve što mu je bilo podređeno podiglo protiv njega.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto nad tijelo dolazi bolest, na to odgovaram da se to događa za veći oprez od grijeha i zbog poroka neumjerenosti i žderanja da bi čovjek kroz zauzdavanje tijela naučio duhovnu umjerenost i strpljivost.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje podnosi nepravedne suce? To se događa za čišćenje drugih i zbog moje strpljivosti da kao što se zlato čisti vatrom, zlobom pakosnih duše budu očišćene i odgojene i zadržane od svega nedozvoljenog. Zato i zle ljude strpljivo podnosim da bi đavlovi klasovi mogli biti odvojeni od žita dobrih i da bi se po mojoj skrivenoj pravednosti ispunila njihova pohlepa.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Naposljetku, zašto tijelo pati u smrti? Pravedno je da čovjek kroz ono što griješi bude kažnjen pomoću sličnog i budući da griješi kroz neuredno uživanje, ispravno je da bude kažnjen gorčinom i primjerenom kaznom. Zato kod ponekih smrt počinje ovdje da bi u paklu trajala bez kraja; kod drugih smrt završava u čistilištu i počinje vječna radost.“ Druga objava Djevica Marija govori blaženoj Brigiti da tko želi kušati božansku slatkoću, prvo mora kušati gorčinu. Marija reče: „Tko je među svetima imao slatkoću duha bez da je prije okusio gorčinu? Tko dakle želi slatkoću, neće bježati od gorčine.“ Šesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio isti na stepenici koji je prije bio tamo i reče: „O, suče, pitam te, zašto jedno dijete dolazi živo iz tijela svoje majke i postiže krštenje i zašto drugo umire u majčinu tijelu nakon što je primilo dušu?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto se dalje pravednom čovjeku događa mnogo protivnog, a nepravednom pak sve prema želji?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto nastaju pošasti, glad i nedaće koje muče tijelu?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje smrt dolazi iznenada tako da se vrlo rijetko može predvidjeti?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto podnosiš ljude koji se s umišljajem srde i zavidni su i idu u rat s namjerom da se osvete?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, tvoje pitanje ne dolazi iz ljubavi, već iz mojeg dopuštenja, zato ću ti dati odgovor kroz usporedbu riječi. Pitaš: zašto jedno dijete umire u tijelu svoje majke, a drugo živo dolazi na svijet? Razlog je slijedeći. Sva jakost dječjeg tijela je uzeta iz sjemena oca i majke; no ako začeti plod zbog bilo koje slabosti oca ili majke nema nužnu jakost, umire zbog toga brže. Mnogo toga proizlazi i iz nemarnosti i nebrige roditelja kao što je mnogo toga posljedica moje božanske pravednosti što su duša i tijelo nakon njihova sjedinjenja ranije razdijeljeni. Ipak, dušu, ako za oživljenje tijela i nije primila dulje vrijeme, ne čekaju one najteže muke, već se više približava mojem, meni poznatom milosrđu. Jer kao što se sunce kad sjaji u kuću ne vidi u svojoj ljepoti, već se vide samo zrake, tako ove duše dolaze, iako zbog nedostatka krštenja ne vide moje lice, bliže mojem milosrđu nego muci, no ipak ne kao moji izabrani.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto se pravednim ljudima događaju protivnosti? Odgovaram: Moja pravednost zahtijeva da svaki pravednik postigne što želi. No nije pravednik onaj koji primjereno svojoj poslušnosti i za usavršavanje pravednosti ne želi podnositi protivnosti i koji svojem bližnjem iz Božje ljubavi ne iskazuje dobro. Ako zato moji prijatelji razmatraju što sam ja, njihov Bog i otkupitelj, učinio za njih i obećao im i istovremeno se obaziru na to kakva je zloba u svijetu, tako mole na moju čast i za vlastiti spas, kao i da ublaže grijeh, radi opreza radije za protivnosti nego za radosti svijeta zbog čega i dopuštam da nad njih dođu nevolje. Ako ih sad neki među njima podnose i manje strpljivo, ne dopuštam da se događa bez razloga i pomažem im u nevolji; jer kao što sin, kad je u djetinjstvu kažnjen od svoje ljubazne majke, zna malo zahvale majci jer ne shvaća zašto je kažnjen, ali kasnije, kad dođe u godine razlikovanja, zahvaljuje joj jer je kroz njezin odgoj zadržan od zla i navikao se na dobro ponašanje i odgoj, na isti način ja činim sa svojim odabranima; jer budući da mi oni predaju svoju volju i iznad svega me vole, jedno ih vrijeme opsjedaju nevolje i iako u sadašnjosti ne prepoznaju savršeno moja dobročinstva, iskazujem im što će im koristi u budućnosti. No bezbožnici, budući da se ne brinu o pravednosti i ne boje se drugima nanijeti nepravdu i koji žele prolazno i vole prijatno zemaljsko, zbog moje pravednosti imaju jedno vrijeme sreću i slobodni su od bičeva da ne bi griješili više ako bi ih dotakle protivnosti. Ipak, zlima nije dano sve što žele da bi znali da kod mene stoji ako nešto želim dati budući da i nezahvalnima činim dobro, iako ne zaslužuju.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje dolaze pošasti i glad? Odgovaram: u zakonu je pisano da tko počini krađu, mora dati više nego što je uzeo; ako prema tome nezahvalni ljudi ne prime moje darove i zloporabe ih i od mi nije iskazana dužna čast, u sadašnjem vremenu opsjedam tijelo većom nevoljom da bi u budućnosti duša bila pošteđena. Ponekad pošteđujem i tijelo i kažnjavam čovjeka na onome i kroz ono što voli da me onaj, tko me nije htio prepoznati, budući da se radovao, kroz nevolju razumije i upozna.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje dolazi iznenadna smrt? Odgovaram: kad bi čovjek znao vrijeme svoje smrti, služio bi mi iz straha ili bi od boli ostao bez snage. Da bi mi čovjek mogao služiti iz ljubavi i uvijek bio zabrinut za sebe, ali osiguran za mene, zato je sat izlaska svih neizvjestan i to s pravom. Jer kad je čovjek napustio što je bilo istinsko i izvjesno, bilo je nužno i pravedno da bude mučen od nesigurnosti.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dopuštam se da ljudi, kad se njihova osvetljivost prepuni, otvore ratu? Odgovaram: svaki koji ima savršenu volju naštetiti svojem bližnjem, sličan je đavlu i njegov je ud i alat i đavlu bih nepravedno učinio kad bih mu, bez da imam pravo, uzeo njegovog slugu. Kao što me moj alat služi u svemu što mi se sviđa, tako pravednost zahtijeva da đavao u onome, tko je više njegov nego moj ud, djeluje i čini što je njegovo, bilo za čišćenje drugih ili za okončanje svoje zlobe budući da tako dopuštam i grijeh to zahtijeva.“ Sedmo ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik na svojoj stepenici i reče: „O, suče, pitam te u kojem smislu se govori o prezirnom i lijepom u svijetu?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto trebam mrziti lijepo svijeta kad sam lijep i od plemenitog roda?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto se ne trebam podići iznad ostalih kad sam bogat?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se ne trebam staviti ispred drugih kad sam dostojniji časti nego drugi?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto ne trebam težiti vlastitoj hvali kad sam dobar i dostojan hvale?“ Šesto pitanje: „Ako drugima iskažem dobro, zašto ne trebam zahtijevati nagradu?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, što je u smislu svijeta prijezirno i lijepo, to kao da je gorko i slatko. Za nešto prijezirno u svijetu drži se biti prezren od njega i trpjeti; to je gorko za pravedne i korisno za njihovo zdravlje; za lijepo u svijetu se drži biti sretan i to je zavodljiva slatkoća i kao laskajuće i varljivo zdravlje. Tko dakle bježi od ljepote svijeta i odbacuje njegovu slatkoću, neće vidjeti niti odvratno mjesto pakla, niti kušati njegovu gorčinu, već će se uzdići k mojoj radosti. Da se ne bi kušala gorčina pakla i postigla se nebeska slatkoća, nužno je više težiti za onim što je u svijetu prijezirno nego za onim što je u njemu lijepo jer od mene je sve dobro stvoreno i sve vrlo dobro, no ipak se poglavito treba čuvati onoga što bi onima, koji moje darove nerazumno koriste, moglo dati povod za štetu duše.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto se dalje ne treba hvaliti rodom? Odgovaram: ono što si primio od svoga oca je najprezrenija trulež i u tijelu svoje majke bio si kao mrtav i potpuno nečist. Također nije bilo u tvojoj moći da budeš rođen od plemenitih ili neplemenitih, već te moja dobrota donijela na to svjetlo. Ponizi se, dakle, ti, koji si nazvan plemenitim, poda mnom, svojim Bogom koji sam učinio da budeš rođen od plemenitog i smatraj se jednakim svojem bližnjem jer ste od istog materijala, iako si ti po mojoj providnosti došao iz visokog roda, a onaj iz niskog. Ti, plemiću, boj se više nego neplemić jer što si višeg plemstva i bogatstva, to će stroži račun biti tražen od tebe i isto tako će te čekati teži sud jer si primio više.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto se ne smije umisliti bogatstvom? Odgovaram: Bogatstva svijeta ti pripadaju samo za potrebe tvojeg uzdržavanja tijela i tvoga odijevanja. Jer svijet je napravljen zato da bi čovjek radom postigao uzdržavanje svoga tijela i vratio se u poniznosti meni, svojem Bogu kojeg je, postavši neposlušan, prezreo, kako me u svojoj oholosti zanemario. No kažeš li da su vremenita dobra tvoja, kažem ti izvjesno da kao da si nasilno prisvajaš ono što imaš iznad svoje potrebe. Jer vremenita dobra trebaju sva biti zajednička i iz ljubavi za potrebite jednaka. No ti prisvajaš u obilje ono što bi trebalo iz samilosti biti dano drugima, iako i mnogi na razuman način ispred drugih imaju mnogo toga što razumno posjeduju i pametno razdjeljuju. Da na sudu ne bi bio teško optužen da si primio veće nego drugi, za savjetovati ti je da se u oholijem uzdizanju i gomilanju bogatstva ne smatraš ispred drugih. Jer kao što je prijatno u svijetu posjedovati više vremenitog nego drugi i imati obilje, tako je na sudu strašno i preko mjere teško ako se dozvoljeno ne upotrijebi razumno.“ Odgovor na četvrto i peto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje ne treba tražiti vlastita hvala? Odgovaram: nitko nije od samog sebe dobar osim mene, Boga, i svaki koji je dobar, od mene je. Ako zato ti, koji si ništa, tražiš svoju vlastitu hvalu, ali ne moju, iako od mene dolazi svaki savršeni dar, tvoja je hvala isprazna i vrijeđaš mene, svoga stvoritelja. Kako zato sve dobro koje imaš dolazi od mene, tako samo meni pripada sva hvala i kako ti ja, tvoj Bog, dajem sve vremenito, snagu i zdravlje, savjest i oštroumnost izmisliti ono što ti je najkorisnije, kao i vremena i život, tako zbog svih tih dobara biti čašćen tako što sa dodijeljenim postupaš dobro i razumno. No ako to upotrebljavaš loše, tako je krivnja kao i nezahvalnost na tvojoj strani.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje za dobra djela u sadašnjosti ne treba tražiti vremenito vraćanje? Na to ti odgovaram: svaki koji drugome iskaže dobro u namjeri da od ljudi ne očekuje vraćanje, već im želi dati kao ja, Bog, primit će najveće za najmanje, vječno za vremenito. No tko želi zemaljsko za vremenito, primit će što želi, no izgubit će vječno. Da bi se dakle željelo vječno umjesto prolaznog, korisno je ne kod ljudi, već kod mene tražiti svoju plaću.“ Osmo ispitivanje Dalje se pojavio redovnik na ljestvama i reče: „O, suče, pitam te zašto dopuštaš da u hramovima pogana budu postavljeni bogovi i uživaju čast jednako tebi samome kad je tvoje kraljevstvo plemenitije od njihova?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto dalje ne dopuštaš da ljudi u ovom životu ne vide tvoju slavu da bi je to žarkije željeli?“ Treće pitanje: „Ako su dalje tvoji sveti i anđeli plemeniti i sveti iznad svih stvorenja, zašto se ne daju vidjeti od ljudi u ovom životu?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Ako je dalje muka pakla tako strašna da se ništa s time ne može usporediti, zašto ne dopuštaš da ljudima u ovom životu postane vidljiva da bi se pobjeglo od nje?“ Peto pitanje: „Kad su na kraju đavoli tako unakaženi i bez usporedbe odvratni, zašto se ne pojave ljudima vidljivi kad ih onda nitko ne bi slijedio niti im dao svoje odobravanje?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, ja sam stvoritelj svih stvari; zlome ne činim nikakvu veću nepravdu nego dobrom jer sam pravedan. Moja pravednost je da ulazak u nebo treba biti postignut postojanom vjerom i razumnom nadom i žarkom ljubavlju. Sve što se u srcu voli više i vrućije, na to se češće misli i to se češće moli; tako su i bogovi koje se izlaže u hramovima, iako nisu bogovi i stvoritelji jer samo je jedan stvoritelj, naime ja, Bog Otac, Sin i Duh Sveti, ipak od vlasnika hramova, ljudi, više voljeni od mene da bi im u svijetu išlo dobro, ali ne da bi živjeli sa mnom. Kad bih sad uništio ono što ljudi vole više od mene i kad bih dao da me mole protiv svoje volje, činio bih im nepravdu kad bih im uzeo ono što žele svojom slobodnom voljom. Budući da nemaju vjeru u mene i u srcu se nečemu raduju više nego meni, na razuman način dopuštam da ono što vole i srcem žele, također izvana ostvare djelom i budući da svoje vlastito stvorenje vole više od mene, njihova stvoritelja kojeg su iz njegovih znakova i djela mogli istinito prepoznati da su htjeli upotrijebiti svoj razum, tako je, budući da su zaslijepljeni, njihovo stvorenje prokleto i prokleti su njihovi idoli, a oni sami će na sramotu i zbog svojeg budalaštva biti suđeni jer nisu htjeli uvidjeti kako sladak sam ja, njihov Bog koji sam iz vruće ljubavi stvorio i otkupio ljude.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto dalje moja slava nije vidljiva? Odgovaram: moja slava je neizreciva i u ljupkosti s ničim usporediva. Kad bi sad moja slava mogla vidjeti takva kakva jest, čovjekovo raspadljivo tijelo bi postalo nemoćno i slabo kao osjetila onih koji su gledali moju slavu na gori. Tijelo bi se također od radosti duše prestalo raditi i ne bi zadržalo postojanost za tjelesni rad. No budući da se bez rada ljubavi ne događa ni pristup nebu i da bi vjera imala svoju nagradu, a tijelo bilo sposobno raditi, moja je slava jedno vrijeme skrivena da bi iz želje i vjere u vječnosti mogla biti gledana to sretnije i bogatije.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto se dalje sveti ne vide kakvi jesu? Odgovaram: kad bi moji sveti javno postali vidljivi i na vidljivi način govorili, bila bi im iskazivana čast jednako kao i meni i vjera ne bi imala zaslugu, slabost mesa također ne bi izdržala pogled na njih. Zato se moji sveti niti ne čuju niti ne vide kakvi jesu da bi sva čast bila iskazana meni i da bi čovjek znao da se nikoga ne treba voljeti više od mene. No ako se moji sveti povremeno i ukažu, ipak se ne daju pokazati u obliku slave u kojoj se zaista nalaze, već u obliku sa sakrivenim obiljem snage u kojem mogu biti gledani bez pomutnje tjelesnog razuma.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje muke pakla ne postaju vidljive? Odgovaram: kad bi se muke pakla kakve jesu pokazale vidljive, čovjek se bi od straha potpuno ukočio i nebesko tražio iz straha, ne iz ljubavi. No budući da nitko ne treba tražiti božansku radost iz straha od kazne, već iz božanske ljubavi, kazne se drže skrivenima. Jer kao što dobri i sveti ne mogu kušati onu neizrecivu radost kakva je prije odvajanja tijela i duše, tako i zli ne osjećaju muku, već nakon što je duša odijeljena od tijela, iskustvom osjećaju ono što razumom nisu htjeli provjeriti kad su mogli.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje đavoli ne ukazuju vidljivi? Odgovaram: kad bi njihova odvratna ružnoća bila gledana, duša gledaoca bi od samog pogleda postala nerazumna; cijelo tijelo bi treslo kao ono drhtećeg čovjeka, srce također kao da bi od straha umrlo obezdušeno; i noge bi bile izvan stanja da nose preostale udove. Da bi duša postojano ostala u svojem razumu i srce bilo budno u mojoj ljubavi i tijelo ostalo dovoljno jako da radi u mojoj službi, ružnoća đavola se drži skrivenom da bi istovremeno njihova zloba i drskost bili zauzdani.“ Treća objava Krist razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom, blaženom Brigitom, i daje joj poduku kroz usporedbu o jednom liječniku koji zaista liječi i jednom lažnom koji ubija i o jednom čovjeku koji postupa prema procjeni i govori: „Od ruke čovjeka koji prima grešnike, koji, kada im pruža pomoć ili prigodu za griješenje, umiru u svojem grijehu, Bog će zahtijevati duhovnu smrt tih duša; no ako ih primi da bi prestali griješiti, da bi se od njega dali podučiti u vrlinama i poprave se, on i oni će imati veliku zaslugu od Boga.“ Sin Božji reče: „Ako je u kući bolesnik i k njemu uđe valjan liječnik, on odmah po vanjskim znakovima rasuđuje kakvu bolest onaj ima. Kad sad liječnik zna patnikovu bolest i da mu lijek nakon kojeg uslijedi smrt, optužen je da je ubojica i nije pravi liječnik. Vrši li netko tko ima znanje liječenja medicinu za plaću svijeta, od mene neće primiti nikakvu nagradu. Ipak, bavi li se netko medicinom iz ljubavi prema meni i radi moje časti, dužan sam ga nagraditi. No kad netko nije majstor medicine, već prema svojoj procjeni vjeruje da je bolesnome ovo ili ono korisno i da mu to u dobroj namjeri, on ne smije biti okrivljen za ubojstvo ako bolesnik umre, ali mora biti smatran kao budalast i drzak čovjek, a bude li od njegova lijeka bolesnik zdrav, onda on ne smije primiti plaću majstora, već čovjeka koji lijek nije dao prema znanju, već po procjeni. Reći ću ti što to znači: oni tebi poznati ljudi su duhovno bolesni, skloni oholosti i pohlepi i slijede vlastitu volju. Ako im jedan od njihovih prijatelja, kojeg uspoređujem s liječnikom, pruži pomoć i savjet nakon čega se prekorače u oholosti i častohleplju i duhovno umru, od njegove ću ruke zaista zahtijevati njihovu smrt; jer iako umiru kroz vlastitu nepravednost, on ipak, budući da je po svojoj pruženoj usluzi uzrok njihove smrti, neće biti slobodan od kazne. No ako je, vođen prirodnom ljubavlju, prijateljski prema njima i podiže ih u svijetu radi svoje utjehe i časti svijeta, od mene mu neće biti pružena plaća. Ako pak kao dobar liječnik razmišlja o njima i govori si: 'Bolesni su i potreban im je lijek i zato ću im, koliko god im on bio gorak, budući da je ljekovit, pružiti svoj lijek da ne bi umrli preoštrom smrću; zato ću ih kratko zaustaviti, ali im dati hranu da ne umru od gladi; pružit ću im odjeću da mogu uvaženo nastupati primjereno njihovu staležu; zadržat ću ih i pod svojim vodstvom da ne bi postali ponosni; opskrbit ću ih i drugim nužnostima da se ne podignu u oholosti i kroz drskost ne postanu neobuzdani, niti da imaju razlog drugima naštetiti.', takav liječnik će od mene primiti veliku plaću jer mi je takvo ponašanje prijatno. No misli li si njihov prijatelj i govori: 'Pružit ću im nužno, ali ne znam je li im korisni ili ne, no vjerujem da se Bogu ne sviđa ili da je protivno njihovu spasenju.', i umru li onda nakon njegova dara, prijatelj neće biti optužen za ubojstvo, već zbog svoje dobre volje i pobožne namjere u kojoj više voli njihove duše, iako prijatelj neće primiti putu plaću, bolesni će ipak imati olakšanje i ojačati svoje zdravlje koje bi, da ljubav nije pripomogla, teško postigli. Ipak je ovdje potreban savjet; jer prema općoj poslovici divlja životinja ne šteti tako dugo dok je zatvorena i ako u svojoj zatvorenosti prima nužnu hranu, postaje jaka i jednako bodra kao životinja koja ima vlast svoje slobode. Budući da su oni, čija krv i srce traže što je visoko, te vrste i njihova volja to više žeđa što više prije, njihov prijatelj im ne treba dati priliku za takve žudnje; doduše, žude za tim, ali ne mogu zadovoljiti svoj apetit.“ Deveto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Nakon ovih riječi pojavio se redovnik na svojoj stepenici i reče: „Suče, pitam te zašto se pokazuješ tako nejednak u svojim darovima i milostima da si svoju Majku stavio ispred svih stvorenja i uzvisio je iznad anđela?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto si dalje anđelima dao duh bez tijela i da ostanu u nebeskoj radosti, a ljudima zemljanu posudu i duh kao i rođenje u plaču, život u teškoći, smrt s boli?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si dalje ljudima dao razumno razumijevanje i osjetila, a životinjama nikakav razum?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto si životinjama dao život, a preostalim bezosjećajnim stvorenjima ne?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto svjetlo ne vlada noću kao i danju?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, u mojem božanstvu je sve buduće i ono što se treba dogoditi kao i ono što se dogodilo znano unaprijed i od početka je unaprijed poznato. Jer kao što je čovjekov pad, koji je dopušten od Božje pravednosti, ali nije učinjen od Boga, bio znan unaprijed, ipak nije nikako zbog tog predznanja morao nastupiti, tako je od vječnosti unaprijed znano kako se prema Božjem milosrđu treba dogoditi otkupljenje ljudi. Pitaš sad zašto sam Mariju, svoju Majku, stavio ispred svih i volio je ispred svih stvorenja. To se dogodilo jer se na njoj nalazio poseban znak vrlina. Jer kao što kod zapaljene vatre od drva koja leže okolo najbrže hvata plamen i izgara ono koje najlakše i najdjelotvornije lovi vatru, tako je bilo i kod Marije. Kad je vatra božanske ljubavi, koja se po sebi nepromjenjiva i vječna, počela gorjeti i pojavljivati se i božanstvo je htjelo postati mesom, ni jedan stvor nije bio pogodniji i snažniji primiti tu vatru od Djevice Marije jer ni jedno stvorenje nije plamtjelo u takvoj ljubavi kao ona. I iako njezina ljubav na kraju vremena treba postati otvorena i vidljiva, već je od početka svijeta bila predviđena i tako je u božanstvu od vječnosti predodređeno da kao što joj u ljubavi nije nađen nitko sličan, tako joj niti u milosti i blagoslovu nitko ne treba biti jednak.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje anđelima dao duh bez mesa? Na to odgovaram: U početku i prije vremena i prije svijeta, stvorio sam duhove da bi oni, obdareni slobodnom voljom, prema mojoj volji mogli radovati mojoj dobroti i slavi. Poneki od njih su postali oholi i učinili su si zlo od dobrog tako što su svoju slobodnu volju izokrenuli neurednim pokretom. I budući da u prirodi i stvaranju nije bilo ništa zlo osim nereda vlastite volje, pali su. Ali drugi duhovi su odlučili ostati poda mnom, svojim Bogom, u poniznosti; zato su zaslužili vječnu postojanost jer je dostojno i pravedno da ja, Bog, koji sam nestvoreni duh, stvoritelj i gospodar svih stvari, također imam duhove u svojoj poslušnosti koji su finiji i pokretljiviji od ostalih stvorenja. No budući da nije priličilo da u svojoj vojsci iskusim smanjenje, stvorio sam drugo stvorenje, to jest čovjeka, na mjesto palih koji bi slobodnom i dobrom voljom trebao zaslužiti isto dostojanstvo kojeg su se anđeli odrekli. Kad bi tako čovjek imao dušu bez mesa, ne bi mogao za tako visoko dobro i zaslužiti ga, zato je, da bi se postigla vječna čast, duša spojena s tijelom. Zato su mu umnožene i nevolje da bi čovjek isprobao slobodu volju u svojim slabostima da ne bi postao ohol; dalje, da bi želio slavu za koju je stvoren i odbacio neposluh u koji je dragovoljno stupio. Zato mu je iz božanske pravednosti dodan tužan ulazak i izlazak i mučan život.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto onda životinje nemaju razumni razum jednako ljudima? Odgovaram ti: sve što je stvoreno, na čovjekovu je korist ili za njegov zov prirode i uzdržavanje ili za poduku, kaznu, utjehu i za ponižavanje. Kad bi nerazumne životinje imale razum jednako čovjeku, služile bi čovjeku na nevolju i više na štetu nego na korist. Da bi sve bilo podređeno čovjeku zbog kojeg je sve napravljeno i da bi se sve moglo bojati njega, a on sam nikoga osim mene, svoga Boga, zato im nije dana razumna spoznaja.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje bezosjećajne stvari nemaju život? Odgovaram: sve što živi, umrijet će i sve živo se pokreće ako nije zaustavljeno od prepreke. Kad bi bezosjećajne stvari imale život, prije bi se pokrenule protiv nego za čovjeka. Da bi čovjeku sve služilo na utjehu, za zaštitu mu je dano što je više, to jest anđeli, i on s njima ima razum i besmrtnost duše; što je nasuprot tome nisko, naime osjećajne i bezosjećajne stvari, dane su mu na korist, uzdržavanje, poduku i vježbanje.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto cijelo vrijeme nije dan? Na to odgovaram kroz primjer. Pod svakim su prijevozom, naime kolima, kotači da bi se natovareni teret lakše kretao naprijed i stražnji kotači slijede prednje. Slično je u duhovnom. Jer svijet je jedan veliki teret koji čovjeka opterećuje brigama i nevoljama i to nije čudo; jer budući da je čovjek prezreo mjesto mira, ispravno je da isproba mjesto teškoće. Da bi taj teret svijeta mogao biti što lakše nošen od ljudi, milosrdno su stupili izmjena i promjena vremena, naime dan i noć, vrućina i hladnoća da bi čovjek vježbao i imao mir. Jer razumno je da se gdje se sastaju suprotnosti, naime jako i slabo, popušta slabome da bi moglo postojati s jakim, inače je slabo uništeno. Tako je i s čovjekom; jer iako po snazi svoje besmrtne duše može ostati u razmišljanju i radu, zbog slabosti tijela bi podlegao i zato je stvoreno svjetlo da bi čovjek, koji ima zajednicu s višim i nižim, mogao postojati tako što preko dana radi i razmišlja o slatkoći vječnog svjetla koje je izgubio. Noć je dalje napravljena radi mira tijela ako ima želju doći na mjesto gdje niti noći, niti dana, već stalni dan i vječna slava.“ Četvrta objava kojoj Sin Božji vrlo lijepo hvali sve udove Djevice, svoje majke i tumači ih na duhovan način tako što ih uspoređuje s vrlinama i proglašava je vrlo dostojnom kraljevske krune. Sin Božji reče: „U svojem božanstvu sam okrunjeni kralj bez početka i kraja; niti moja kruna nema početka i kraja; ona predstavlja moju moć koja nije imala poček i neće imati kraj. No u samome sebi sam čuvao jednu drugu krunu i ta kruna sam ja, sam Bog. Ta je kruna ipak bila pripravljena onome tko će imati najveću ljubav prema meni i tu si krunu dobila ti, moja najslađa majko, i s pravednošću i ljubavlju si je primila na sebe. Jer anđeli i drugi sveti daju svjedočanstvo o tome da je u tebi ljubav prema meni bila žarkija i tvoja kreposnost čišća od svih i sviđala mi se iznad svih. Jer tvoja glava je bila kao sjajno zlato i tvoje vlasi su bile kao zrake sunca jer tvoje vrlo čisto djevičanstvo, koje kao da je u tebi glava svih vrlina, i suzdržljivost od svih nedozvoljenih pokreta pred mojim su očima svijetlili u svoj poniznosti i svidjeli su mi se. Zato si s pravom iznad svega što je stvoreno nazvana okrunjenom kraljicom, kraljica zbog čistoće i okrunjena zbog izvrsnog dostojanstva. Tvoje čelo je bilo od takve neusporedive bjeline i predstavljalo je poštovanja dostojnu stidljivost tvoje savjesti u kojoj je sadržano obilje ljudskog znanja i slatkoća božanske mudrosti svijetli nad svima. Tvoje oči su pred licem moga Oca bile tako svjetleće da se u njima odražavao; jer u tvojem duhovnom licu i razumu tvoje duše Otac je gledao tvoju cijelu volju i da nisi htjela ništa osim Njega niti čeznula za nečim osim njim. Tvoje uši su bile vrlo čiste i otvorene kao prekrasni prozori kad ti je Gabrijel objavio moju volju i ja, Bog, postao sam u tebi tijelo. Tvoji obrazi su bili najbolje boje, naime bijeli i crveni, jer su mi se glas tvojih djela i ljepota tvojih običaja u kojima si dnevno bila zapaljena sviđali. Zaista, Bog Otac se obradovao ljepotom tvoga obraza i nikad svoje oko nije odvraćao od tebe i kroz tvoju ljubav su svi postigli ljubav. Tvoja usta su bila kao svjetiljka koja je iznutra gorjela i izvana svjetlila jer su riječi i pokreti tvoje duše bile iznutra goruće od božanskog razuma i izvana su svijetlile od pohvalnog reda tvojih pokreta i prekrasnog sklada tvojih vrlina. Zaista, moja najdraža majko, riječ tvojih usta je u određenoj mjeri povukla moje božanstvo na tebe i žarkost tvoje božanske slatkoće nikad nije dopustila razdvajanje između tebe i mene jer su tvoje riječi slađe od meda i saća. Tvoj vrat je usklađen na plemenit način i vrlo lijepo uzdignut jer je tvoja pravednost bila savršeno uspravljena prema meni i pokreta prema mojoj volji i nikad se nije nagnula nekoj kažnjivoj oholosti; jer kao što se vrat naginje na glavi, tako se cijelo tvoje razmišljanje i djelovanje naginjalo prema mojoj volji. Tvoja prsa su bila napunjena svakom ljupkosti tako da u meni nije ni jedno dobro koje ne bi bilo u tebi; jer pomoću slatkoće tvojih običaja navukla si na sebe sve dobro kad se mojem božanstvu svidjelo ući u tebe i mojem čovještvu stanovati kod tebe i piti mlijeko tvojih prsa. Tvoje ruke su bile lijepe kroz istinsku poslušnost i podnošenje radova. Zato su tvoje ljupke ruke dotakle moje čovještvo i na tvojim rukama sam u svojem božanstvu mirno ležao. Tvoje tijelo je bilo veoma čisto kao bjelokost i kroz drago kamenje kao ispunjena najvišim sjajem; jer postojanost tvoje savjesti i vjere nije nikad bila mlitava i niti u nevoljama nije mogla biti ozlijeđena; površine tvoga tijela, to jest tvoje vjere, bile su kao najsvjetlije zlato; kroz njih je predstavljena jakost tvojih vrlina, tvoja pamet, tvoja pravednost i umjerenost zajedno sa savršenom postojanošću jer su baš sve tvoje vrline bile dovršene kroz božansku ljubav. Tvoje noge su bile iznimno čiste i oprane i kao u obilju prekrivene mirisnim biljem jer su tvoja nada i sklonosti tvoje duše bile upravljene prema meni, tvojem Bogu, i mirisale su drugima za uzor i oponašanje. To mjesto stanovanja tvojeg tijela, duhovnog kao i tjelesnog, bilo mi je tako poželjno i tvoja duša tako prema mojem sviđanju da se nisam bojao sići s najvišeg neba k tebi i u tebi uzeti svoje prebivalište, da, u tome mi je bila najslađa radost. Zato, moja najdraža majko, onu krunu, koja je bila čuvana u meni (i koja kruna sam doduše ja, Bog, koji sam morao postati meso), nitko nije smio staviti osim tebe jer si istinski majka i djevica i carica svih kraljica.“ Deseto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik kao gore na svojoj stepenici i reče: „O, suče, pitam te zašto si, budući da si najmoćniji, najljepši i najkreposniji, na svoje božanstvo, koje je tako neusporedivo svjetlije od sunca, navukao takvu vreću, naime tvoje čovještvo?“ Drugo pitanje: „Kako dalje Tvoje božanstvo u sebi sve zatvara i od ničega nije zatvoreno, obuhvaća sve i od ničega nije obuhvaćeno?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si dalje htio tako dugo ležati u Djevičinoj maternici i nisi izašao odmah nakon što si začet?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Budući da dalje sve možeš i posvuda si prisutan, zašto se odmah nisi pojavio u onom obličju kad si navršio trideset godina?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto si, kad po ocu nisi rođen iz Abrahamova sjemena, htio biti obrezan?“ Šesto pitanje: „Ako si bio začet i rođen bez grijeha, zašto si onda htio biti kršten?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac mu odgovori: „Prijatelju, odgovaram ti kroz primjer. Postoji vrsta grožđa čije je vino tako jako da bez djelovanja ljudi teče iz grožđa. Ako vlasnik primijeti vrijeme zrelosti, stavlja posudu ispod; ali vino ne čeka posudu, već posuda čeka vino; ako se ipak podmetne više posuda, vino se izlijeva u onu koja mu je najbliža. To grožđe je moje božanstvo koje je tako ispunjeno vinom božanske ljubavi da su svi korovi anđela time puni i sve što je jest sudjeluje u tome; no čovjek se neposluhom učinio nedostojnim njega. Kad je onda Bog, moj Otac, u od vječnosti predviđeno vrijeme htio pokazati svoju ljubav, poslao je svoje vino, to jest mene, svoga Sina, u posudu koja mu je najbliže postavljena čekala dolazak vina, naime u maternicu djevice koja je ispred svih stvorenja imala najžarkiju ljubav prema meni. Ta me djevica toliko voljela i toliko čeznula za mnom da nije bilo sata kad me nije tražila i željela postati mojom sluškinjom; zato je primila izabrano vino. To je vino imalo tri svojstva. Prvo, jakost jer sam izašao bez čovjekova doticanja; drugo, vrlo lijepu boju jer sam vrlo lijepa izgleda sišao s najviših nebesa da bih se borio; treće, najbolju slatkoću koja opija najvišim blagoslovom. To dakle vino koje sam ja sam otišlo je zato u djevičansko tijelo da bih ja, koji sam nevidljivi Bog, postao vidljiv da bih oslobodio izgubljenog čovjeka. Sigurno sam bio mogao primiti drugo obličje, no ne bi bila pravednost u Bogu ako ne bi bilo dano obličje za obličje, priroda za prirodu i mjera zadovoljštine prema mjeri krivnje. Tko među mudrima bi mogao vjerovati i držati se toga da bih se ja, svemoćni Bog, htio toliko poniziti, primiti vreću čovještva da nije bilo one moje nezamislive ljubavi pomoću koje sam na vidljiv način htio razgovarati s ljudima? I budući da sam vidio djevicu kako gori u tako vatrenoj ljubavi, strogost mojeg božanstva je svladana i ljubav se dala vidjeti da bi čovjek opet bio pomiren sa mnom. Što se čudiš? Ja, Bog, koji sam sam ljubav i koji ne mrzim ništa od onoga što sam stvorio, nisam odredio samo da ljudima dam najbolje darove, već i samog sebe za dragocjenu nagradu da bi oholi đavoli svi bili posramljeni.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Kako dalje moje božanstvo sve zatvara u sebi? Odgovaram: Ja, Bog, duh sam; kažem i dogodi se; zapovijedam i sve mi se pokorava; ja sam istinski onaj koji je svim stvorenjima dao postojanje i život, koji je, prije nego što sam stvorio nebo, brda i zemlju, sam u sebi, koji sam nad svim i izvan svega i u svemu kao što je u meni sve i bez mene nije ništa. I budući da moj duh puše svugdje gdje želi i može sve što želi i zna sve i brži i pokretljiviji je od svih duhova tako što ima svu snagu i predviđa sve sadašnje, prošlo i buduće, zato je moj duh, to jest moje božanstvo, s pravom neobuhvatljivo i samo obuhvaća sve u sebi.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje tako dugo ležao u tijelu djevice? Odgovaram: ja sam stvoritelj cijele prirode i svakoj sam prirodi dodijelio njoj doličan način i red i vrijeme i nastanak. Da sam sad ja, stvoritelj, odmah nakon što sam začet napustio majčino tijelo, postupao bih protiv prirodnog rasporeda i onda bi primanje moga čovještva bilo kao prividno i smatrano neistinitim. Zato sam kao druga djeca htio biti tako dugo u majčinom tijelu da bih ono, što je učinjeno dobro tako što sam uredio prirodni raspored, ispunio i u samome sebi.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje odmah u vrijeme svog rođenja nisam bio velik kao u svojoj tridesetoj godini? Odgovaram: da sam to učinio, svi bi se čudili i bojali me se i slijedili me više iz straha i zbog čudesa koja su vidjeli nego iz ljubavi. I kako bi onda bile ispunjene riječi proroka koje su bile prorekle da trebam kao djetešce biti položen u jasle među životinje, obožavan od kraljeva, prikazan u hramu i progonjen od mojih neprijatelja? Da bih na sebi predočio moje postajanje čovjekom i ispunjenje izjava proroka, postupno sam rastao sa svim udovima, ja koji sam na početku svoga rođenja bio u punini mudrosti velik kao i na kraju.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Dalje na tvoje pitanje zašto sam se dao obrezati? Odgovaram: iako s očeve strane svoje porijeklo ne vučem od Abrahama, s majčine strane sam ipak bio iz Abrahamova sjemena, iako bez grijeha. Budući da sam zakon odredio u božanstvu, htio sam ga ispuniti i u čovještvu da me moji neprijatelji ne bi mogli klevetati i govoriti da sam zapovjedio što sam nisam htio moći ispuniti.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje htio biti kršten? Odgovaram: svatko tko želi graditi ili započeti novi put, mora kao graditelj i početnik drugima prethoditi na putu. Starom je narodu bio dan određeni tjelesni put, naime obrezanje za znak poslušnosti i budućeg čišćenja, koji je u vjernim i zakonu poslušnim ljudima prije nego što je došla obećana istina, naime ja, Sin Božji, pokazivao određeno djelovanje buduće milosti. No kad je došla istina, u vječnosti je bilo zaključeno, budući da je zakon bio samo kao sjena, da stari put, kako je izgubio svoju snagu, mora biti ostavljen. Da bi se sad bila mogla pojaviti istina, a sjena povući i pokazati se lakši put u nebo, ja, Bog i bez grijeha rođen čovjek, iz poniznosti i drugima za uzor htio sam se dati krstiti da bih vjernima otvorio nebo. I za znak toga se kad sam se krstio otvorilo nebo i čuo se Očev glas. Duh Sveti se pojavio u obliku goluba da bi vjerni ljudi mogli znati i vjerovati da je Otac krštenim vjernicima otvorio nebo. Duh Sveti je s krštenikom i snaga mojeg čovještva u elementima, iako je djelovanje i volja Oca, mene i Duha Svetoga samo jedno. Kao što je onda došla istina, to jest kad sam došao na svijet ja koji sam istina, odmah je nestala sjena, ljuska zakona je bila slomljena i pojavila se jezgra; obrezivanje je prestalo i na meni samome je potvrđeno krštenje po kojem je mladima kao i starima otvoreno nebo i sinovi gnjeva postaju sinovi milosti i vječnog života.“ Peta objava kojoj Krist razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom, blaženom Brigitom, i podučava je kako ne treba brinuti za zemaljsko bogatstvo, također je podučava da ima strpljivost u vrijeme nevolja sa vrlinom savršenog poništenja i poniženja. Sin Božji je razgovarao sa zaručnicom i reče: „Marljivo motri na sebe.“ Ova pak odgovori: „Zašto?“ Gospodin joj reče: „Jer svijet na tebe šalje četiri sluge koji te žele prevariti. Prvi je briga za bogatstvo. Kad dođe, odgovori mu: 'Bogatstvo je prolazno. Za njega se mora dati to veći račun što ga se više ima u izobilju; zato se neću brinuti za njega jer ne slijedi svog vlasnika, već ga napušta.' Drugi sluga je gubitak bogatstva i šteta na dodijeljenim dobrima. Njemu odgovori ovako: 'Tko je dao bogatstva, opet ih oduzima; on zna što mi koristi; neka bude volja njegova!' Treći je nevolja svijeta. Njemu reci ovako: 'Blagoslovljen Ti, moj Bože, koji dopuštaš na nad mene dođu nevolje jer kroz nevolje prepoznajem da sam Tvoj, dopuštat da me nevolje sprječavaju u sadašnjem životu da bi me mogao poštedjeti u budućem; dodijeli mi strpljenje i jakost u podnošenju.' Četvrti je prijezir i sramota. Ovome odgovori ovako: 'Samo Bog je dobar i njemu pripada sva čast; a ja, koji sam činio čisto niska i zla djela, zašto i odakle bih trebao sudjelovati u časti, koji sam ipak dostojan svake sramote jer sam cijeli svoj život klevetao? Ili čemu mi čast služi više od sramote osim tome što izaziva oholost i umanjuje poniznost i zaboravlja Boga? Zato sva hvala i čast Bogu.' Zato čvrsto stoj protiv slugu svijeta i voli mene, svoga Boga, od sveg srca.“ Jedanaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik kao gore na svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te, ti si Bog i čovjek; zašto svoje božanstvo nisi učinio vidljivim kao svoje čovještvo? Onda bi svi bili vjerovali u tebe.“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto nisi dao da se sve tvoje riječi čuju u jednom trenutku? Onda ne bi bilo nužno propovijedati iznova i iznova.“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje nisi sva svoja djela učinio u jednom satu?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto je tvoje tijelo raslo postupno u vremenu, a ne u jednom trenutku?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto se na kraju kod približavanja smrti nisi pokazao u moći svojeg božanstva? Ili zašto nisi dao da se tvoja jakost vidi na neprijatelju kad si rekao: 'Dovršeno je.'?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „O, prijatelju, odgovaram tebi i ne tebi. Tebi odgovaram da bi drugima bila poznata zloba tvojih misli; no ne odgovaram tebi jer se ovo ne pokazuje na korist tebi, već pobožnima i za oprez sadašnjim i budućim živućim ljudima jer ti ne razmišljaš o tome da promijeniš svoju tvrdoglavost i zato od svoje smrti nećeš biti predan u moj život jer si u svojem životu mrzio istinski život. No drugi će, kad čuju tvoj život i smrt, prijeći preko i doletjeti u moj život jer kao što je pisano: svetima sve služi za najbolje i Bog ništa ne dopušta bez razloga. Ja ti dakle ne odgovaram kao ljudi koji govore ljudskim ustima budući da raspravljamo o duhovnim stvarima, već zato da bi ono što misliš i želiš drugima bilo izraženo kroz usporedbe. Pitaš dakle zašto svoje božanstvo nisam javno dao vidjeti isto kao i svoje čovještvo? Razlog je što je božanstvo duhovno, a čovještvo tjelesno; božanstvo i čovještvo su isto tako i bili su od početka njihova spajanja nerazdvojni i božanstvo je nestvoreno. I sve što jest u njemu je i u njemu je sve savršenstvo i ljepota. Kad bi se dakle takva ljepota i savršenstvo vidljivo dali vidjeti, tko bi trebao izdržati gledati ih očima od gline? Ili tko može samo i materijalno sunce gledati u njegovoj jasnoći? Ili koga nije zapanjio pogled munje ili prasak groma? Koliko tek onda više kad bi se gospodar munja i stvoritelj svih stvari dao vidjeti u svojoj jasnoći? Zato se moje božanstvo iz dvostrukog razloga nije javno pokazalo. Prvo, zbog ljudske slabosti tijela čiji je sastojak zemlja; jer kad bi tijelo bilo kojeg čovjeka vidjelo božanstvo, rastalilo bi se kao vosak pred vatrom i njegova bi duša klicala u takvoj radosti da bi se tijelo raspalo kao pepeo. Drugo, zbog božanske dobrote i njezine nepromjenjive postojanosti; jer kad bih tjelesnim očima htio pokazati svoje božanstvo koje sjaji neusporedivo svjetlije od vatre i sunca, postupao bih protiv samog sebe koji sam rekao: 'Nijedan me čovjek ne vidi i živi.' Ni sami proroci me nisu gledali kakav sam u biću svoga božanstva jer i oni koji su samo čuli glas moga božanstva i vidjeli dimeće brdo, zaprepastili su se i rekli: 'Neka Mojsije razgovara s nama i slušat ćemo ga.' Zato sam ja, milosrdni Bog, da bi me čovjek mogao bolje upoznati, pokazao u obliku sličnom njemu koji se mogao vidjeti i osjetiti, naime u čovještvu u kojem je i božanstvo, ali kao prekriveno, da se čovjek ne bi prestrašio oblika koji mu nije sličan; budući da onako kako sam Bog nisam tjelesan niti imam tjelesni oblik, u svojem sam čovještvu mogao biti čut i viđen na lakše podnošljiv način.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto dalje sve svoje riječi nisam rekao u jednom satu? Odgovaram: kao što je materijalnom sastavu tijela protivno da u jednom satu uzme toliko hrane kao što bi bilo dovoljno za sićenje četiri godine, tako je bilo i protiv božanskog reda da moje riječi, hrana duše, budu izrečene u jednom satu i kao što se tjelesna hrana postupno uživa da bi se prožvakala i dovela želucu, tako i moje riječi nisu trebale biti rečene u jednom satu, već u vremenskim razmacima prema razumima onih koji su trebali učiti da bi gladujući imali od čega se nasititi, a nasićeni težili višemu.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje sva svoja djela nisam učinio u jednom trenutku? Odgovaram: među onima koji su me gledali u mesu bili su neki koji su mi vjerovali, no drugi nisu vjerovali, zato je onima koji su vjerovali bilo potrebno postupno podučavanje u riječima, ponekad bodrenje primjerima i jačanje djelima; oni pak koji nisu vjerovali trebali su moći pokazati svoju nasilnu zlonamjeru i biti podnošeni u mjeri kako je dopuštala moja božanska pravednost. Da sam sva svoja djela učinio u jednom trenutku, svi bi me bili slijedili više iz straha nego iz ljubavi; kako bi onda mogla biti dovršena tajna ljudskog otkupljenja? Kao što je zato u početku stvaranja svijeta sve učinjeno u određeno vrijeme i način, iako je sve što je trebalo biti stvoreno u predviđanju mojeg božanstva onda istodobno postajalo bez promjene, tako je i u mojem čovještvu sve moralo biti učinjeno na razuman i različit način za spas i podučavanje svih.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto je moje tijelo raslo u jednom broju godina, a ne u jednom trenutku? Na to odgovaram: Duh Sveti, koji je vječno u Ocu i meni, Sinu, pokazao je prorocima što ću ja nakon što dođem u meso činiti i trpjeti. Zato se svidjelo božanstvu da primim takvo tijelo u kojem ću od jutra do večeri i iz godine u godinu moći raditi sve do cilja smrti. Da sad riječi proroka ne bi morale izgledati uzaludno, ja, Sin Božji, primio sam tijelo slično Adamovu sve do grijeha da bih u njemu bio sličan onima koje sam htio otkupiti, da bi po mojoj ljubavi zalutali čovjek bio doveden natrag, umrli mogao biti uskrišen, a prodani opet otkupljeni.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje svima nisam pokazao moć svoga božanstva i da sam pravi Bog kad sam na križu rekao: 'Dovršeno je.'? Odgovaram: sve što je o meni napisano, moralo se ispuniti i zato sam sve to ispunio do zadnje točke. No budući da je mnogo toga objavljeno i o mojem uskrsnuću i uzašašću na nebo, bilo je nužno da to stigne u stvarnost. Da se tad kod moje smrti dala vidjeti moć moga božanstva, tko bi se usudio skinuti me s križa i pokopati? Za mene bi konačno bilo nešto sasvim neznatno sići s križa i oboriti razapinjatelje; no kako bi se onda ispunilo proročanstvo ili gdje bi ostala vrlina moje strpljivosti? Da sam ipak i sišao s križa, bi li onda svi i vjerovali? Ne bi li rekli da sam to učinio čarobnjaštvom? Ako su već bili nevoljni što sam što sam budio mrtve, liječio bolesne, govorili bi još gore da sam sišao s križa. Da bi zarobljeni postao slobodan, ja, slobodan, postao sam zarobljen; i da bi krivi bili otkupljeni, ja, nevin, postojano sam ostao na križu i svojom postojanošću učvrstio sve nepostojano i ojačao sve slabo.“ Šesta objava Krist, Sin Božji, razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom Brigitom, podučava je i kaže kako se u duhovnom životu trudom i stalnom postojanošću i tako što se s poniznošću slijedi savjete starijih, kušnjama hrabrije pruža otpor, postiže mir srca i vječna slava. Navodi Jakovljev primjer koji je služio za Rahelu. Kaže da nekima na početku njihova obraćenja dolaze vrlo jake kušnje u duhovni život. Drugima dolaze u sredini i na kraju i zato se treba bojati i s poniznošću u vrlinama i nastojanju ustrajati sve do kraja. Sin reče: „Pisano je da je Jakov služio za Rahelu i zbog veličine njegove ljubavi mu se činilo malo dana jer je veličina njegove ljubavi olakšavala posao. Kad je Jakov mislio da je postigao što je želio, bio je prevaren. Ipak, nije odustao od svog posla jer ljubav zbog teškoća ne opada sve dok ne postigne što želi. Tako je i u duhovnim stvarima. Mnogi se trude postići nebesko, muževno u molitvi i pobožnom nastojanju. No kad misle da su došli do mira razmatranja, bivaju zapleteni u napasti i nevolje se umnažaju i kao što su se držali za kao savršene, nalaze se potpuno nesavršenima. I to nije čudo. Jer kušnje su te koje čovjeka čuvaju, čiste i usavršavaju. Zato se kod nekih kušnje umnažaju na početku njihova obraćenja duhovnom životu i oni su na kraju to više učvršćeni u savršenstvu. Drugi pak su na sredini kušani najteže ili pred kraj; ovi trebaju brižno obraćati pažnju na sebe i nikad si ne nešto umisliti, već to hrabrije raditi kao što je Laban rekao: 'Običaj je da se prvo uzme najstarija sestra' kao da je htio reći: 'Prvo se vježbaj u poslu i nakon toga ćeš imati željeni mir.' Zato, moja kćeri, ne trebaš se čuditi ako još u starosti napasti porastu; jer kao što je moguće da se živi, tako je moguće i da se bude kušan jer đavao nikad ne spava. Kako su kušnje prigoda za savršenstvo da se čovjek ne bi umislio, pokazat ću ti primjer o dva čovjeka. Jedan je od početka svojeg obraćenja kušan i ustrajao je, napredovao i postigao što je tražio; drugi je u svojoj starosti iskusio teške kušnje koje je u svojoj mladosti malo poznavao i u koje je bio tako zapleten da kao da je zaboravio sve prijašnje. No budući da je čvrsto stajao u svojoj odluci i nije odustajao od posla, iako je bio postao hladan i mlak, postigao je željeni mir srca tako što je na samome sebi prepoznao da su Božje odluke tajne i pravedne i da nije bilo onih kušnji, teško bi bio došao vječnom spasenju.“ Dvanaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pojavio redovnik kao gore stojeći na svojoj stepenici i govoreći: „O, suče, pitam te zašto si radije htio biti rođen od djevice nego od žene koja nije djevica?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto nisi predočio vidljivi znak da je ona, iako majka, bila čista djevica?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto si tako jako sakrio svoje rođenje da je bilo poznato vrlo malobrojnima?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto si nakon toga pred Herodom pobjegao u Egipat i zašto si dopustio da nevina dječica budu ubijena?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto si se dalje dao da te kleveću i da istina bude nadvladana od laži?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „O, prijatelju, radije sam htio biti rođen od djevice nego od žene koja nije djevica zato jer meni, najčišćem Bogu, priliči sve najčišće. Jer sve dok je priroda ljudi stajala u redu njihova stvaranja, nije imala izopačenje; no nakon što je povrijeđena zapovijed, pojavio se sram kao što se ljudima događa koji se, ako griješe protiv svojih vremenitih gospodara, srame udova kojima su griješili. Kad je zato sram došao do prekoračenja, odmah se umnožio neuredni nagon i uglavnom na udu koji je bio određen za stvaranje više ploda; ovaj je nagon, da ne bi ostalo prazan u plodu, Božjom dobrotom pretvoren u dobro i postavljanjem Božje zapovijedi je dopušteno djelo tjelesnog miješanja da bi priroda mogla donijeti plod. No budući da je slavnije dići se iznad zapovijedi i iz ljubavi činiti neko dobro koje netko može, svidjelo se Bogu u svojem djelu dati prednost onome što teži prema većoj čistoći i ljubavi, a to je djevičanstvo jer kreposnije i istaknutije je biti u vatri nevolje i ne gorjeti nego biti bez vatre, a ipak htjeti biti okrunjen. No budući da je djevičanstvo vrlo lijepa staza u nebo, a brak kao zemljana cesta, priličilo je meni, najčišćem Bogu, mirovati u najčišćoj djevici; jer kao što je prvi čovjek načinjen od zemlje koja kao da je, dok još nije bila zamrljana krvlju, bila djevica, tako sam i ja, Bog, htio biti primljen u djevičansku posudu i budući da su Adam i Eva sagriješili u zdravlju prirode, tako je po mojoj dobroti sve trebalo biti obnovljeno.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto vidljivim znakom nisam predočio da je moja majka bila djevica i majka? Odgovaram: sve tajne svoga utjelovljenja dao sam prorocima da bi im se moglo vjerovati to čvršće što dulje su prorekli. No da je moja majka prije i nakon mog rođenja bila djevica, za to je bilo dovoljno Josipovo svjedočenje koji je bio čuvar i svjedok njezina djevičanstva. No da je njezina krepost bila vidljivo predočena, zloba nevjernika ipak ne bi nikako prestala s klevetanjem Boga budući da čak ne vjeruju da je jedna djevica začela po moći božanstva tako što se ne obaziru da je meni, Bogu, to lakše nego suncu prodrijeti kroz staklo. I pravednost moga božanstva je zahtijevala da tajna božanskog utjelovljenja, koja je trebala biti otkrivena u vrijeme milosti, ostane skrivena đavlu i ljudima. No sad kažem da je moja majka istinski majka i djevica tako da, kao što je kod stvaranja Adama i Eve čudesna bila moć božanstva i s njihovim je zajedničkim životom bilo povezano časno radovanje, ulazak mojeg božanstva u djevičinu utrobu otkrio je čudesnu dobrotu jer je moje neobuhvatljivo božanstvo sišlo u zatvorenu posudu bez da ju je ozlijedilo. Bilo mi je prijatno stanovati unutra kad sam ja, Bog, posvuda prisutan sa svojim božanstvom, svojim čovještvom tamo bio zatvoren; onda se otkrila i moja izvrsna moć kad sam ja, bestjelesni Bog, izašao iz maternice djevice koja je ostala netaknuta. No budući da čovjek teško vjeruje i da je moja majka prijateljica sve poniznosti, svidjelo mi se na neko vrijeme sakriti njezinu ljepotu i savršenstvo da bi majka imala vlastitu zaslugu i bila to savršenije okrunjena i da bi ja, Bog, mogao biti više čašćen u vremenu u kojem sam htio dovršiti obećanje dobrima na zaslugu, zlima na vraćanje.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto ljudima nisam htio pokazati svoje rođenje? Odgovaram: iako je đavao izgubio uzdignuće svojeg prvobitnog dostojanstva, ipak nije izgubio znanje koje ima za kušanje pobožnih i vlastitu sramotu. Da bi moje čovještvo moglo izrasti i doći do određene starosti, morao sam tajnu svoga milosrđa đavlu ostaviti skrivenu; jer htio sam doći u skrivenosti da bih nadvladao đavla i odlučio sam biti prezren da bih slomio uobraženost ljudi. Učitelji zakona su sami prezirali onoga o kojem su čitali u knjigama jer je došao ponizan. Budući da su bili oholi, nisu htjeli čuti istinsku pravednost koja proizlazi iz mojeg otkupljenja zbog čega će biti na sramotu kad sin propasti dođe u svojoj oholosti. No da sam bio došao u punoj moći i časti, kako bi onda oholi bio ponižen? Ili treba li oholi sad doći u nebo? Nikako. Došao sam u poniznosti da bi čovjek mogao naučiti poniznost i sakrio sam se od oholih jer nisu htjeli razumjeti niti moju božansku pravednost, niti same sebe.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje pobjegao u Egipat? Odgovaram: prije prekoračenja zapovijedi prema nebu je bio samo jedan jedini široki i jedan u božanskoj mudrosti i poslušnosti dobre volje jasan put. Ali nakon što se volja izokrenula, započela su dva puta, jedan je vodio prema nebu, drugi je vodio od neba; nebu poslušnost, neposluh od njega. Budući da je sad u čovjekovoj slobodnoj volji ležao izbor dobra i zla, pokoravati se i ne se pokoravati, griješio je jer je njegova volja bila drukčija nego što je trebala biti prema Božjoj volji. Da bi čovjek bio spašen, bilo je dostojno i pravo da dođe netko koji bi ga otkupio, koji je također imao savršenu poslušnost i nevinost i na kojem su jedni, kako su htjeli, mogli pokazati svoju ljubav, drugi svoju zlobu. No nije smio biti poslan anđeo da spasi ljude jer ja, Bog, nikome ne prepuštam svoju slavu, a također nije nađen nijedan čovjek koji bi me mogao ublažiti za sebe, a još manje za druge. Zato sam ja, Bog, sam pravedan došao da bih sve opravdao. To što sam pobjegao u Egipat, u tome se iskazala slabost moga čovještva i ispunilo se proročanstvo. Time sam također dao primjer svojim budućim prijateljima; jer ponekad se radi veće Božje slave progonu mora ići s puta. To što me moji progonitelji nisu našli, u tome je odluka mojeg božanstva bila jača od ljudske jer nije se lako boriti protiv Boga; ubojstvo dječice pak je bilo predznak moje buduće patnje i značajna tajna onih koji su trebali biti pozvani kao i božanske ljubavi; jer iako mi dječica ustima nisu dala svjedočanstvo, ipak su ga položila svojom smrću kao što je to odgovaralo mojem vlastitom djetinjstvu. Također je bilo predviđeno da po nevinoj krvi bude dovršena Božja hvala; jer iako ih je zloba nepravednih nepravedno ubila, moje uvijek pravedno i dobro božansko dopuštenje ih je na pravedan način predalo da bi otkrilo zlobu ljudi i objavilo nedokučivu odluku mojeg božanstva i moju ljubav. Budući da je zato na djeci bjesnila nepravda, s pravom je u njihovo obilje stupila zasluga i milost. I gdje je nedostajalo ispovijesti jezika i starosti, tu je prolivena krv bogato učinila punim najsavršenije dobro.“Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje dajem da me kleveću? Odgovaram: pisano je da kad je kralj David bježao od progona svoga sina, jedan ga je proklinjao. Kad su ga njegovi sluge htjeli ubiti, David im je zabranio iz dvostrukog razloga. Prvo, jer je imao nadu u povratak, drugo, zato što je u razmatranje uzeto svoje vlastite slabosti i grijehe kao i budalaštvo proklinjatelja i Božju strpljivost prema njemu. U Davidu imam primjer; jer čovjek me progoni, kao onaj sluga svog gospodara, svojim zlim djelima i izbacuje me iz mojeg kraljevstva, to jest iz duše koju sam stvorio i koja je moje kraljevstvo. Na kraju me grdi kao nepravednog suca i kleveće me jer sam strpljiv. Samo zato što sam blag, podnosim njegovo budalaštvo i budući da sam sudac, čekam na njegovo obraćenje sve do zadnjeg trenutka i budući da čovjek više vjeruje laži nego istini i više voli svijet nego mene, svoga Boga, nije se za čuditi ako se zloga podnosi u njegovoj zlobi budući da ne niti ne traži istinu ili doći k prisebnosti od svojeg zla.“ Sedma objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i hvali čestu ispovijed da čovjek ne bi izgubio božansku milost koju ima. Sin reče: „Ako je u kući vatra, mora postojati otvor kroz koji se dim proteže van da bi se stanovnik mogao radovati toplini. Tako je svakome, tko želi imati moj duh i moju božansku milost, nužno stalno ispovijedanje da bi se pomoću njega dim grijeha odvukao; jer iako je moj duh nepromjenjiv, vrlo se brzo povlači iz srca koje nije čuvano poniznom ispovijedi.“ Osma objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i kaže da je molitva ljudi, koji radost nalaze u tjelesnim uživanjima i zemaljskim radovanjima dok zanemaruju nebesku želju, ljubav i uspomenu njegove patnje i vječnog suda, kao buka sudarajućeg kamenja i da će pred Božjim licem biti odbačeni na grozan način kao neblagovremeni plod i kao prljava menstrualna krpa. „Jedan je pjevao: 'Izbavi me, Gospodine, od nepravedna čovjeka.' Taj glas je u mojim ušima kao buka dvaju kamena koji se sudaraju jer njegovo srce kao da me zove s tri glasa. Prvo govori: 'Želim svoju volju imati u svojoj ruci, želim spavati, ustajati i govoriti kako mi se sviđa; dat ću prirodi za čim čezne, želim si novac u torbi i meku odjeću na tijelu. Kad budem imao to i drugo, smatrat ću se sretnim kao kad bih imao sve druge darove i duhovne vrline duše.' Njegov drugi glas zvuči ovako: 'Smrt je vrlo oštra, ali sud nije tako težak kao što je pisano; kad se prijeti, to je zato da bi se zadržalo od grijeha, ali kazna je manja zbog milosrđa; imam li zato samo svoju volju u sadašnjem vremenu, neka u budućnosti duša ide kako može.' Treći glas je ovaj: 'Bog ne bi otkupio čovjeka da mu nije htio dati nebo; ne bi ni podnio svoju muku da nas nije htio opet dovesti u domovinu. Ili zašto je patio, ili tko ga je primoravao da pati? Nebesko poznajem samo po onome što sam čuo i ne znam trebali vjerovati pismu; no kad bih mogao imati svoju volju, to bi mi bilo isto kao i nebesko kraljevstvo.' Gledaj, takva je njegova volja. Zato je njegov glas u mojim ušima kao oštra buka kamenja. Ali, o, moj prijatelju, odgovaram ti na prvi glas: tvoj put nije usmjeren prema nebu i patnja moje ljubavi nije po tvojem ukusu; zato ti je otvoren pakao i budući da voliš ono što je najniže i zemaljsko, idi najnižem. Na drugi glas ti odgovaram: sine moj, smrt će ti biti oštra, sud nepodnošljiv, a bijeg nemoguć ako se ne popraviš. Na treći glas ti odgovaram: brate, sva sam svoja djela učinio iz ljubavi da bi mi mogao postati sličan i nakon što si se odvratio od mene, vratiti mi se. No sad su moja djela na tebi mrtva, moje riječi tegobne, a moj se put zanemaruje; zato ti preostaje kazna i društvo đavola budući da mi okrećeš leđa, gaziš znakove moje poniznosti pod svojim nogama i ne obazireš se kako sam na križu stajao pred tobom i za tebe. Na trostruki sam način stajao za tebe: prvo, kao čovjek kojem je nož probio oko, drugo, kao čovjek čije je srce probio mač, treće, kao čovjek čiji se udovi cjelokupno tresu pred predstojećom nevoljom; jer moja patnja je za mene bila gorkija od uboda u oko, ali ipak sam je podnio iz ljubavi; k tome je moje srce više dotaknula bol moje majke nego moja vlastita, no ipak sam je izdržao. Sva moja unutrašnjost i vanjština je drhtala pred predstojećom patnjom i bolima, no ipak nisam odustao i otišao. Tako sam dakle stajao pred tobom, ali ti zaboravljaš, zanemaruješ i prezireš sve, zato ćeš biti odbačen kao pobačaj i kao menstrualna krpa.“ Trinaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se na svojoj stepenici pojavio redovnik kao prije i reče: „O, suče, pitam te zašto je nekima tvoja milost tako brzo oduzeta i zašto se nasuprot tome drugi tako dugo podnosi u njihovoj zlobi?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto je nekima u njihovoj mladosti dana milost, a drugima oduzeta u starosti?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto neke preko mjere opsjedaju nevolje, a drugi su skoro slobodni od nevolja?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto je jednome dan razum i neusporedivo učen duh? I zašto su drugi kao magarac bez razuma?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto neki vrlo jako otvrdnu, a drugi su usrećeni čudesnom utjehom?“ Šesto pitanje: „Zašto je dalje u svijetu zlima dana veća sreća nego dobrima?“ Sedmo pitanje: „Zašto je na kraju jedan pozvan na početku, a drugi na kraju?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, sva moja djela su od početka u mojem predviđenju i sve što je napravljeno, stvoreno je ljudima za utjehu. No budući da je čovjek dao prednost vlastitoj volji pred mojom, dobra koja su mu besplatno dana su mu s pravom oduzeta da bi čovjek znao kako je kod Boga sve razumno i pravedno i zato što mnogi nezahvalni prema mojoj milosti i postaju to bezbožniji što njihovi darovi postaju obilniji; zato će im darovi vrlo uskoro biti opet oduzeti da bi se odluka moga božanstva to prije otkrila i da čovjek moju milost ne bi zloporabio na veću osudu. Zašto se dalje neke dugo podnosi u njihovoj zlobi? Razlog je taj što su među mnogim njihovim zlim djelima i neka dobra podnošljiva i što služe drugima na zaštitu i čuvanje od grijeha. Tako je pred licem ljudi izgledalo da je Šaul, kad ga je Samuel optuživao, griješio manje, a David više; ipak se Šaul kad se trebao osvjedočiti bio neposlušan, povukao od mene, svoga Boga, i ispitivao je čarobnicu, no David je u kušnji bio vjerniji, strpljivo je izdržao što mu je bilo izvrgnuto i uvjerio se da mu je se to dogodilo zbog njegovih grijeha. U tome što sam strpljivo podnosio Šaula iskazuje se Šaulova nezahvalnost i strpljivost moga božanstva; a u izboru Davida se otkrilo moje predznanje i buduća Davidova poniznost kao i njegovo bolno kajanje.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto je dalje nekima u njihovoj starosti oduzeta milost? Odgovaram: do kraja je svima dana milost da bi davatelj milosti bio voljen od svih. Budući da su pred kraj mnogi nezahvalni prema mojoj božanskoj milosti kao Salomon, pravedno je da na kraju bude oduzeto što se prije kraja nije brižno čuvalo; jer moji darovi i božanska milost su ponekad oduzeti zbog primateljeve nemarnosti jer se na obazire na to što je primio i što treba uzvratiti; drugi put na upozorenje drugima da bi se svaki koji stoji u milosti uvijek bojao i pred padom drugih stajao u strahu jer i mudri padaju iz nemarnosti, a i sami oni koji su izgledali kao moji prijatelji, podlegli su kroz nezahvalnost.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje neki imaju veće nevolje? Odgovaram: ja sam stvoritelj svih stvari; zato nijedna nevolja ne dolazi bez mojeg dopuštenja kao što je pisano: Ja sam Bog koji stvara zlo, to jest dopušta nevolju. Tako se i poganima bez mene i bez razumnog razloga ne događa nikakva nevolja i moji proroci su prorekli mnogo od nevolja pogana da bi nemarni i oni koji zloporabe razum bili podučeni, a ja, Bog, koji sve dopuštam postao poznat i bio čašćen od svih naroda. Ako sad ja, Bog, pogane ne pošteđujem bičevima, tako ću još manje štedjeti one koji su bogatije kušali od slatkoće moje božanske milosti. Kad dakle ljude zadese nevolje, jednog veća, drugog manja, to se događa zato da bi se odvratili od grijeha i da bi prema sadašnjoj nevolji ubuduće mogli biti utješeni; jer svi kojima se sudi i koji si sami sude u ovom svijetu, neće doći na budući sud, prijeći će, kao što je pisano, iz smrti u život. Ako su onda neki pošteđeno od bičeva, to se događa zato da kad bi bili bičevani ne bi gunđali i propali još težem sudu; jer mnogi su koji ne zaslužuju biti bičevani u sadašnjem životu. Ima i nekih koji u ovom životu nisu opterećeni niti tjelesnom, niti duhovnom mukom i zato su tako sigurni kao da nema Boga ili da ih Bog zbog njihovih djela pravednosti štedi; ovi trebaju biti u većem i jačem strahu i nositi patnju da ja, Bog, ako ih u sadašnjem životu štedim, ne dođem nepredviđeno i osudim ih vrlo oštro. Poneki, iako se raduju u zdravlju tijela, pate na duši zbog preziranja Boga; drugi se ne raduju niti zbog tjelesnog zdravlja, niti zbog unutarnje utjehe duše, ali ostaju prema svojim mogućnostima u mojoj službi i mojoj časti, drugi su i od majčine utrobe sve do kraja mučeni bolestima. Sve njihove nevolje ja, njihov Bog, odmjeravam tako da se ništa ne događa bez razloga i plaće jer se mnoge oči koje su prije kušnji spavale otvaraju u nevolji.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje neki imaju veći razum? Odgovaram: duši za spas ne koristi ma koliko veliku mudrost imala, već da svijetli dobrim ponašanjem; da, korisnije je imati manje znanje i bolji život. Zato je svakome dodijeljen razum kojim, ako je pobožno živio, može postići nebo. Ipak, razum je u mnogome različit prema svojem prirodnom i duhovnom rasporedu; jer kao što čovjek svetom revnošću za vrline raste u usavršavanju vrlina, tako čovjek propada kroz zlu volju, neurednu upotrebu prirodnih svojstava i zlim odgojem na ispraznosti i priroda vrlo često trpi štetu kad joj se protivi i griješi. Dakle nije bez razloga ako je kod nekih razum tako velik, no ipak je beskoristan kao kod onih koji imaju znanje, ali nemaju dobar život. Kod nekih se nalazi manje znanje, ali bolje korištenje, kod drugih se razum i život podudaraju, a nasuprot tome kod drugih niti razum niti život ne odgovaraju jedan drugome. Ta različitost ponekad dolazi iz od mene uređenog božanskog dopuštenja ili za korist ljudima ili za njihovo poniženje i podučavanje, ponekad i zbog nezahvalnosti i kao kušnja, drugi put iz prigode prirodne slabosti i skrivenog griješenja; ponekad postoji da bi izbjegla priliku za veće griješenje ili jer priroda nije bolje sposobna da shvati što je veće. Zato se svaki koji ima milost razuma treba bojati da će, postane li nemaran, zbog toga biti teže suđen; onaj pak koji nema razum ni duh treba se radovati i s onim malim što ima djelovati koliko može jer je oslobođen mnogih prigoda grijeha; jer i apostol Petar je u svojoj mladosti bio zaboravljiv, Ivan pak neuk, a ipak su u starosti zahvatili istinsku mudrost jer su tražili početak mudrosti. Salomon je u mladosti lako shvaćao, a Aristotel oštrouman; no ipak nisu dohvatili početak mudrosti jer niti su častili davatelja znanja, niti su ispunjavali što su znali i podučavali i nisu učili za sebe, već za druge. Da, i Bileam je imao znanje, ali ga nije ispunjavao; zato je magarica kaznila njegovu budalaštinu. Danijel pak je u svojoj mladosti sudio starcima; jer mnogo znanja mi se ne sviđa bez dobrog načina života. Zato je nužno da se oni koji zloporabe razum poprave; jer ja, Bog i gospodar svih stvari svih stvari, ljudima dajem znanje i kažnjavam mudre i nemudre.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje neki otvrdnu? Odgovaram: to što je faraon bio otvrdnuo je njegova, ne moja krivnja, pomoću koje je se nije htio složiti s mojom božanskom voljom; jer otvrdnuće nije ništa drugo doli oduzimanje moje božanske milosti koja se povlači zato što mi čovjek ne da ono što slobodno ima, naime svoju vlastitu volju kao što ćeš moći razumjeti pomoću primjera. Obazri se na primjer plodne i neplodne njive. Bio je čovjek koji je posjedovao dvije njive od kojih je jedna ostala neobrađena, a druga je u određena vremena donosila plod. Jedan prijatelj mu reče: 'Čudim se, budući da si mudar i bogat, zašto svoje njive ne obrađuješ marljivije ili ne prepustiš drugima na obradu.' Drugi odgovori: 'Jedna njiva koliko god veliki trud primijenim ne daje ništa osim korova za hranu štetnim životinjama koje opustošuju mjesto. Kad bih na to nanio debeli gnoj da počne rasti, bila bi malobrojna na žitu, a donijela bi još više korova koji prezirem skupljati jer želim imati samo čisto žito. Zato je za savjetovati tu njivu pustiti neobrađenu jer se onda životinje ne dokopavaju mjesta i ne skrivaju se u korovu. A ako i iznikne poneka gorka trava, korisno je za ovce; jer kad je kušaju, uče ne prezirati slatku. Druga pak je njiva raspoređena prema svojstvima vremena. Jedan njezin dio je kamenit i potreban mu je debeo gnoj, jedan je vlažan i potrebna mu je toplina, jedan drugi suh i potrebna mu je vlaga. Zato ću svoj posao urediti prema svojstvima njive.' Ja, Bog, sličan sam onom čovjeku. Prva njiva je čovjeku dano slobodno kretanje njegove volje koji pokreće više protiv nego za mene i kad učini nešto što mi se sviđa, ipak me rasrdi u više toga jer se čovjekova i moja volja ne slažu. Tako je činio i faraon koji, kad je iz određenih znakova prepoznao moju moć, nije ništa manje otvrdnuo svoje srce protiv mene da bi ostao u svojoj zlobi; zato je iskusio moju pravednost jer tko ne iskoristi dobro ono što je najmanje, s pravom se ne smije hvaliti onim što je veće. Druga njiva je poslušnost pobožnog srca i nadvladavanje vlastite volje. Ako je takvo srce suho u molitvi, treba čekati na kišu moje božanske milosti, ako je kamenito kroz nestrpljivost i otvrdnuće, treba ravnodušno podnositi čišćenje i kaznu, ako je vlažno u razuzdanosti mesa, treba nastojati samo napraviti prekid i biti kao životinja koja je spremna na volju svoga vlasnika jer po takvom srcu sam ja, Bog, veoma slavljen. Ako neki otvrdnu, to čini meni suprotstavljena čovjekova volja jer iako želim da svi postanu blaženi, to ipak ne uspijeva ukoliko čovjek nije osobno surađivao tako što cijelu svoju volju istovrsnu mojoj. A ako svima nisu dani isti napredak i milost, to je skrivena odluka mene koji znam i dodjeljujem svakome što mu koristi i pripada, također namećem čovjekovoj težnji ograničenje da ne bi pao dublje; jer mnogi imaju polog milosti i bili bi u stanju dobro djelovati, ali odbijaju, drugi se suzdržavaju od grijeha iz straha od kazne i jer im nedostaje mogućnost za griješiti ili jer im grijeh ne čini užitak, zato ponekima nisu dani veliki darovi jer ja, koji sam poznajem srca ljudi, razumijem kako podijeliti svoje milosti.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto dalje zli ponekad imaju više sreće u svijetu od dobrih? Odgovaram: to je znak mojeg velikog strpljenja i ljubavi i osvjedočenje pravednih; jer kad bih svojim prijateljima dao vremenita dobra, zli bi očajavali, a dobri bi postali oholi; vremenita dobra su ipak svima dana da bi ja, Bog, davatelj i stvoritelj svih stvari, mogao od svih biti voljen i da ako se dobri naginju oholosti, po zlima budu podučeni pravednosti; jer svi trebaju prepoznati da se vremenito ne treba voljeti niti dati prednost preda mnom, svojim Bogom, već imati samo za nužno uzdržavanje; također trebaju mi to žarkije služiti što manje u vremenitom nalaze nešto postojano.“ Odgovor na sedmo pitanje: „Zašto je dalje jedan pozvan na početku, a drugi na kraju? Odgovaram: ja sam kao majka koja ako na djeci vidi nadu u život, jednima daje jače, drugima blaže. No nad onima koji joj ne daju tu nadu se sažalijeva i čini što može. Ima djece kojoj je od lijeka gore – i čemu tu koristi posao? Tako činim ljudima čija je volja unaprijed prepoznata kao žarkija, poniznost i postojanost kao stalnija, takvima milost prilazi na početku i prati ih na kraju; no drugi, koji se dok čini zlo trudi i nastoji postati bolji, on zaslužuje biti pozvan oko kraja. A tko je nezahvalan, nije vrijedan da ga se pusti majčinim prsima.“ Deveta objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i pokazuje joj kako je već oduzeta kući svijeta i poroka i kako je sad vođena nastaniti se u kući Duha Svetoga; zato je opominje da se dovede u suglasnost s tim Duhom i uvijek ostane čista, ponizna i pobožna. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ti si ona koja je, odgojena u siromašnoj kući, došla u društvo istaknutih ljudi. U siromašnoj kući nalaze se nepravilnosti: prljavi zidovi, tegoban dim i čađa koja posvuda prijanja. Ali ti si odvedena u kuću gdje vlada ljepota bez mrlje, gdje je toplina bez dima, ljupkost bez neraspoloženja. Siromašna kuća je svijet, njegovi zidovi su oholost, zaboravljanje Boga, obilje grijeha i neobaziranje na buduće. Ti zidovi su puni prljavštine; jer poništavaju dobra djela i skrivaju čovjeku Božje lice. Dim je ljubav svijeta; ona šteti očima jer zamračuje razum duše i čini da si stvara suvišne brige. Čađa je razvrat; jer ako na jedno vrijeme i raduje, nikad ne siti i ne ispunja vječnom dobrotom. Od nje si sad odvedena i dovedena u stan Duha Svetoga koji je u meni kao što sam ja u njemu, koji i tebe zatvara u sebi; jer on je potpuno čist i vrlo lijep i od vrlo je velike postojanosti jer sve uzdržava. Zato se oblikuj prema stanovniku kuće i ostani čista, ponizna i pobožna.“ Četrnaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik kao prije na svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te: zašto životinje trpe takve nevolje ako neće imati život vječni niti imaju korištenje razuma?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto su dalje svi rođeni u bolima kad u svakom rođenju nema grijeha?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto dijete nosi očeve grijehe kad još ne zna griješiti?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje najčešće događa ono što se ne predvidi?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto na kraju onaj tko je loš umire dobrom smrću kao pravedan, a pravednik ponekad zlom smrću kao nepravedan?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, iako se tvoja pitanja ne događaju iz ljubavi, odgovaram ti radi drugih. Pitaš zašto životinje moraju izdržavati bolesti? To je slučaj zato je na njima, kao i na drugim stvarima, sve neuređeno; jer ja sam stvoritelj svih bića i svakom pojedinom sam dao njegovu prirodnu osobinu i onaj red u kojem se svako treba kretati i živjeti. Nakon što se čovjek, radi kojeg je sve stvoreno, suprotstavio svojem prijatelju, to jest meni, svojem Bogu, sve preostalo je također počelo stupati u nered i sve što mu je trebalo iskazivati strahopoštovanje, počelo mu se suprotstavljati i sukobljavati se tako da ljudi i životinje imaju mnogo zajedničkih teškoća i protivnosti. Osim toga životinje ponekad pate zbog neumjerenosti njihove prirode, ponekad prigodom kroćenja njihove divljine i čišćenja same njihove prirode, ponekad zbog grijeha ljudi tako da, kad su mučene i čovjeku se oduzme ono što voli, čovjek sam postane pažljiv koje je kazne dostojan on koji se raduje većim razumom; jer kad grijesi ljudi ne bi zahtijevali, životinje koje su u rukama čovjeka ne bi bile tako naročito mučene; no ni one ne pate bez da ne učine moju veliku pravednost očiglednom jer ili će im se ubrzati kraj njihova života, ili smanjiti tegoba i pojesti jakost prirode, ili je posljedica promjene vremena, ili nemarnosti ljudi koja potječe od truda za njih. Zato se čovjek prije svih treba bojati mene, svoga Boga, i biti to blaži prema mojim stvorenjima i prema životinjama kojima se i radi mene, svoga stvoritelja, treba smilovati; jer zato sam ja, Bog, dao čovjeku zapovijed zbog sabata jer se brinem o svim svojim stvorenjima.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto su dalje sva stvorenja rođena u bolima? Odgovaram: nakon što je čovjek prezreo najljepšu radost, odmah je stupio u tegoban život i budući da je u ljudima i kroz ljude počeo nered, moja pravednost je zahtijevala da i druga stvorenja koja su ovdje radi čovjeka kušaju poneku gorčinu u prirodnom svojstvu svoga nagona i u brizi za hranu. Zato je čovjek rođen u boli i napreduje u tegobnosti da bi se potrudio požuriti istinskom miru; umire gol i siromašan da bi ukrotio svoje neuredne osjećaje i u sebi probudio strah od budućim sudom. Životinje se rađaju u boli zato da bi gorčina obuzdala njihovu divljinu i da bi one same bile sudionici ljudskih boli. Što je zato čovjek više plemenitiji od životinje, to vatrenije treba voljeti mene, svoga Boga.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje djeca nose očeve grijehe? Odgovaram: sve što dolazi iz nečista sjemena, kako to može biti čisto? Kad je zato prvi čovjek izgubio onu ljepotu i nevinost zbog neposluha, bio je izbačen iz raja i potonuo je u kaljužu. Nije se našao nitko tko bi bio sam od sebe bio dovoljan da opet zaradi tu nevinost; zato sam ja, milosrdni Bog, došao u tijelu, ustanovio sam krštenje kojim se dijete oslobađa sve nečistoće grijeha i zato sin neće nositi očeve grijehe, već će svaki umrijeti zbog svojih grijeha. Ipak se često događa da djeca oponašaju grijehe roditelja i zato su ponekad grijesi roditelja kažnjavani na djeci, ne kao da grijesi roditelja na njima samima trebaju ostati nekažnjeni, čak ako su te kazne na jedno vrijeme odgođene, naprotiv, svaki će umrijeti i biti kažnjen u svojem grijehu. Ponekad se grijesi očeva, kao što je pisano, kažnjavaju do četvrtog koljena jer moja božanska pravednost zahtijeva da djeca, ako nisu usrdna ublažiti moj gnjev niti zbog sebe, niti zbog svojih roditelja, budu kažnjena zajedno s roditeljima koje su slijedili protiv mene.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje najčešće događa ono što se ne predvidi? Odgovaram: Pisano je da se čovjek kažnjava onime čime griješi. Tko će moći shvatiti Božju odluku? Budući da me mnogi traže, no ipak ne da bi postali mudriji, već poradi svijeta, drugi se boje više nego što je ispravno, a drugi su previše drski, drugi opet oholi u svojim odlukama, ja, Bog, koji činim spasenje svih, dopuštam da se ponekad dogodi čega se čovjek najviše boji, ponekad mu se oduzme i ono što je voljeno više nego što je ispravno, ponekad mu je oteto ono što se previše čuva i želi da bi čovjek uvijek ispred svega bojao mene, volio i upoznao mene, svoga Boga.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje zao čovjek umire dobrom smrću kao pravednik? Odgovaram: zli ponekad imaju nešto dobro i vrše neka djela pravednosti za što u sadašnjem životu moraju biti nagrađeni. Na sličan način i pravedni ponekad čine nešto zlo za što u ovom vremenu moraju biti kažnjeni ili očekivani. Budući da je tako u sadašnjem vremenu sve neizvjesno i uvjetovano budućnošću i budući da svi imaju isti ulaz, tako svi moraju imati i isti izlaz jer ne čini izlaz čovjeka blaženim, već život. To što je zlome ipak dan izlaz kao pravednome, događa se pomoću moje božanske pravednosti jer su sami tražili takav izlaz; jer đavao, koji predviđa izlaz svojih prijatelja, ponekad im najavljuje, na njihovu oholost, isprazno častohleplje i njihovu prevaru vrijeme njihove smrti kao što se može naći u knjigama koje se zovu apokrifi da bi nakon smrti mogli biti hvaljeni kao pravednici. Nasuprot tome pravednima se ponekad događa bijedan izlaz na njihovu veću zaslugu da bi oni, koji su u svojem životu stalno bili žarki u vrlinama, kroz svoju prijezirnu smrt mogli slobodno letjeti prema nebu tako da ne bi bilo za naći ni najmanje mrlje kojoj bi bilo potrebno čišćenje; jer pisano je da je lav ubio neposlušnog proroka, ali nije jeo od trupla, već ga je čuvao; što je time što je lav ubio tijelo drugo pokazano, doli moje božansko dopuštenje da prorokov neposluh bude kažnjen? To što lav nije jeo od prorokova trupla je bilo ukazivanje na prorokova dobra djela da bi se, očišćen u sadašnjosti, u budućnosti našao pravednim. Zato se svatko treba bojati suditi o mojim odlukama; jer kao što sam bezgraničan, tako sam strašan u svojim odlukama i sudovima i poneki, koji su me htjeli shvatiti u svojoj mudrosti, prevareni su u svojoj nadi.“ Deseta objava Krist razgovara sa zaručnicom i opominje je da se ne uznemiruje ako njegove božanske riječi koje su joj kazane u objavama ponekad budu nađene mračne, ponekad sumnjive, a ponekad nesigurne jer se to događa iz određenih ovdje navedenih razloga i pomoću skrivene božanske pravednosti. Ipak savjetuje da se uvijek sa strpljenjem, strahom i postojanošću poniznosti čeka na ishod na ishode i obećanja njegovih riječi da zbog nezahvalnosti obećana milost ne bi bila oduzeta natrag. Također kaže da su na tjelesni način izrečene mnoge riječi koje neće biti izvedene na tjelesno, već duhovno. Sin reče zaručnici: „Ne uznemiruj se ako jednu riječ kažem mračnije, drugu pak jasnije, ili ako nekoga sad imenujem svojim slugom, sinom ili prijateljem, a onda se nađe suprotno jer moje se riječi mogu tumačiti na različite načine. Tako sam ti o jednome rekao da će njegova ruka biti njegova smrt, a o drugome da neće stupiti dalje mom stolu. To je rečeno zato jer ću ti ili reći zašto sam tako govorio, ili ćeš u djelu na kraju vidjeti istinu kao što je očito na ovima dvama. Ponekad nešto kažem i na mračan način da bi se bojala i radovala. Trebaš se bojati da se zbog mojeg božanskog strpljenja, budući da poznajem promjenjivost srdaca, ne dogodi na drugačiji način; trebaš se radovati što se moja volja uvijek ispuni. Tako sam i u starom zakonu rekao mnogo što se mora razumjeti više na duhovni nego na tjelesni način, tako na primjer o Hramu, o Davidu, o Jeruzalemu, da bi tjelesni ljudi mogli naučiti željeti ono što je duhovno; jer za očuvanje postojanosti vjere i brižnosti mojih prijatelja mnogo sam rekao i obećao da bi prema različitim djelovanjima moga Duha dobri i zli mogli shvatiti na različite načine i da bi u različitim stanjima pojedini mogli imati nešto po čemu bi ih ja mogao podučavati, vježbati i ispitati. Ako je ponešto i rečeno mračno, to je bilo pomoću moga božanstva da bi moja odluka bila sakrivena i svatko mogao strpljivo čekati moju milost tako da kad bi moja odluka uvijek bila najavljena u određeno vrijeme, ne bi svi mogli postati ravnodušni u čekanju. Obećao sam i mnogo toga što je zbog nezahvalnosti ljudi povučeno. Na tjelesni način je rečeno i mnogo toga što će biti ispunjeno na duhovni način, kao o Jeruzalemu, o Sionu, jer Židovi su, kao što je pisano, slijep i gluh Gospodinov narod.“ Petnaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao redovnik kao gore na stojeći svojoj prečki i reče: „O, suče, pitam te: zašto se dogodilo toliko mnogo toga što nije od nikakve koristi?“ Drugo pitanje: „Zašto se duše općenito ne vide kad su u tijelu ili izlaze iz njega?“ Treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje tvoji prijatelji nisu uvijek uslišani kad mole?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Zašto mnogima koji žele činiti zlo to nije dopušteno?“ Peto pitanje: „Zašto se ponekima koji to ne zaslužuju događa zlo?“ Šesto pitanje: „Zašto dalje griješe oni koji imaju Duha Božjega?“ Sedmo pitanje: „Zašto se na kraju ponekima đavao stalno prijanja uz neke i uvijek je s njima, a kod drugih nikad?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Kao što su moja djela mnoga, tako su i čudesna i neshvatljiva i iako ih je mnogo, nijedno nije bez razloga; jer čovjek je sličan dječaku koji je odgajan u zatvoru i u tami. Kad bi mu se reklo što su svjetlo i zvijezde, on ne bi vjerovao jer ne vidi. Na sličan način čovjeku se, nakon što napustio istinsko svjetlo, sviđa samo u tami prema općoj poslovici: 'Tko se navikne na zlo, zlo mu se čini dobrim.' Iako sam u ljudskom razumu zamračen, u meni ipak nema zamračenja niti promjene budući da sam sve uredio utvrđeno, uvaženo i mudro tako da ništa nije napravljeno bez razloga i koristi, niti najviše brdo, niti pustinja i more, a niti divlje zvijer i otrovni reptili, već sam kako za korist ljudima, tako zbrinuo sve i za korist svih stvorenja. Sličan sam čovjeku koji ima određene prostore da se rastegne, druge za čuvanje naprava, druge pak za pitome i divlje životinje, druge za utvrđivanje i tajnu svojih savjeta, druge za uređivanje svoje zemlje, a druge za kažnjavanje ljudi. Tako sam ja, Bog, sve uredio na razuman način: ponešto za korist i radost ljudi, nešto za postojanje divljih životinja i ptica, drugo za vježbanje i zauzdavanje ljudske pohlepe, nešto za sklad elemenata, drugo za divljenje mojim djelima, drugo za kažnjavanje grešnika, za izjednačavanje visine i dubine, drugo iz samo meni poznatog i rezerviranog razloga. Jer gledaj, mala i sićušna pčela zna mnogo toga izvući iz raznih stvari da bi pripremila med kao što i druga mala i velika stvorenja nadmašuju čovjeka u marljivosti, poznavanju bilja i prosuđivanju svoje koristi i mnogo je toga za njih korisno što je čovjeku štetno; kakvo je onda čudo ako je čovjekov razum slab da prepozna i razlikuje moja čuda budući da ga nadmašuju najmanja stvorenja? Gledaj, što je ružnije od žabe i zmije? Što je prezirnije od čička i koprive i sličnoga? Ipak su ove stvari vrlo dobre za one koji znaju razlikovati moja djela. I tako sve što postoji ima neku korist i sve što se pokreće zna kako njegova priroda može postojati i biti ojačana. Budući da su dakle moja djela čudesna i sve me hvali, čovjek treba znati da što je ljepši i što mu je dana veća prednost pred drugim stvorenjima, to se više treba zadužiti obazirati se da me časti. Ako vreva vode ne bi bila obuzdana granicama izgrađenim od bregova, gdje bi onda čovjek imao siguran stan? I kad divlje životinje ne bi imale sklonište, kako bi utekle nezasitnoj ljudskoj pohlepi? Kad bi čovjek imao sve prema svojoj želji, bi li onda tražio nebesko? No ako životinje ne bi morale raditi niti se bojati, postale bi ohole i nemoćne. Zato je većina mojih djela skrivena zato da bih ja, čudesan i neshvatljiv Bog, od ljudi bio prepoznat i čašćen pomoću divljenja mojoj mudrosti kod stvaranja tako mnogih mojih stvorenja.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto se dalje duše ljudi ne vide? Odgovaram: duša je daleko plemenitije prirode od tijela jer je iz snage moga božanstva i besmrtna je, ima zajedništvo s anđelima, divnija je od svih planeta i plemenitija od cijelog svijeta. Budući da je tako duša najplemenitije i vatrene prirode i tijelu daje život i toplinu i budući da je duhovna, ne može nikako biti viđena od tjelesnog bića, već samo tjelesnim ili slikovitim prikazom.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje moji prijatelji nisu uvijek uslišani od mene ako me u svojim molitvama mole? Odgovaram: ja sam kao majka koja kad vidi kako sin moli za nešto protiv svoga spasa, odgađa uslišenje njegove molitve i njegov plač ušutkava određenim negodovanjem, no to negodovanje nije gnjev, već veliko milosrđe. Tako ja, Bog, ne uslišavam svoje prijatelje uvijek jer bolje vidim što im je za spas najkorisnije nego što sami vide. Nisu li Pavao i ostali djelotvorno moliti, a ipak nisu bili uslišani? No zašto? Zato što moji prijatelji među mnogim vrlinama imaju i neke slabosti koje moraju biti pročišćene i zato nisu uslišani da bi mogli biti to ponizniji i to mi plodniji što ih većom ljubavi u kušnjama štitim i čuvam neozlijeđenima. To je dakle znak velike ljubavi ako moji prijatelji u svojim molitvama nisu uvijek uslišani radi svoje veće zasluge i očuvanja njihove postojanosti; jer kao što se đavao ukoliko može trudi zamrljati pravednikov život nekim grijehom ili sramotnom smrću da bi kolebali u svojoj postojanosti, tako ja ne dopuštam bez razloga da pravednik bude iskušan da bi njegova postojanost postala poznata drugima i on sam bio okrunjen na plemenitiji način. I kao što đavao ne zazire kušati svoje jer vidi su veoma spremni griješiti, tako ja s vremena na vrijeme ne štedim svoje odabrane jer vidim da su spremni na sve dobro.“ Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto dalje nekima koji žele nije dopušteno činiti zlo? Odgovaram: ako netko ima dva sina, jednog poslušnog i jednog neposlušnog, otac se protivi neposlušnom koliko može da ne bi prekoračio u zlobu; poslušnoga pak hvali i pokreće ga prema većemu da bi po njegovoj revnosti i neposlušni sin primio poticaj za popravljanje. Tako često i ne dozvoljavam da zli griješe budući da ispod svojeg zla čine i ponešto dobro čime koriste sebi i drugima. Zato pravednost zahtijeva da ne budu odmah predani đavlu, niti da uvijek budu u stanju ispuniti svoju volju.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto se dalje nekima koji ne zaslužuju događa zlo? Odgovaram: svaki koji je dobar je poznat samo meni, Bogu, kao i ono što zaslužuje jer mnogo toga što nije se čini lijepim. I vatra iskušava zlato. Pravednik pak ponekad mora trpjeti nevolje da bi drugima bio primjer, a njemu da bi služilo za krunu. Tako je bio kušan i Job koji je prije moje kušnje bio dobar, ali pod njom i nakon nje je ljudima postao još poznatiji. Tko može prosuditi zašto sam ga kušao ili tko može takvo što znati osim samog mene koji sam ga preduhitrio svojim blagoslovima da ne bi griješio i čvrsto ga držao u kušnjama? I kao što sam ga bez njegove zasluge preduhitrio svojom milošću, tako sam ga iskušavao svojim milosrđem i pravednošću jer nitko pred mojim očima neće biti pravedan osim po mojoj milosti.“ Odgovor na šesto pitanje: „Zašto dalje oni koji imaju moga Duha griješe? Odgovaram: Duh moga božanstva nije vezan, već stanuje gdje želi i ako želi, odstupa; ne stanuje u grijehu podređenoj posudi, već u onoj koja ima ljubav; jer ja, Bog, sam ljubav i gdje sam ja, tu je sloboda. Tko dakle primi moga Duha, može griješiti ako želi jer svaki čovjek ima slobodnu volju. No ako čovjek svoju volju pokreće protiv mene, moj Duh, koji je u njemu, odlazi od njega ili se čovjek kažnjava da bi popravio svoju volju. Tako je i Bileam htio prokleti moj narod, ali ja mu nisam dopustio; jer iako je bio zao i častohlepan prorok, povremeno je ipak govorio dobro, ali ne od sebe, već od moga Duha; jer često je dobrima i zlima dana milost moga Duha jer inače oni veliki govornici ne bi mogli raspravljati o tako visokim stvarima kad ne bi imali moga Duha; ne bi niti mogli govoriti tako ludo protiv mene kad mi ne bi bili neprijateljski nastrojeni i da se nisu okrenuli oholosti i htjeli znati više nego što priliči.“ Odgovor na sedmo pitanje: „Zašto je dalje đavao kod nekih češće i prijanja uz njih? Odgovaram: đavao je kao mučitelj i iskušavatelj pravednih. Zato muči s mojim dopuštenjem kod nekih duše, savjest drugih je pomračena; neke muči i na tijelima. Muči duše onih koji kod griješenja bez razuma podaju svakoj nečistoći i svakom nevjerovanju; nasuprot tome muči savjesti i duše onih koji zbog ponekih grijeha moraju biti pročišćeni i kažnjeni u ovom svijetu; tako mučenje se događa i djeci obaju spolova, poganskoj kao i kršćanskoj, bilo zbog nebrige roditelja, ili zbog prirodne mane, ili radi strašenja i za poniženje drugih, ili zbog ponekih grijeha tako što to moja pravednost propisuje na milosrdan način da oni kojima je oduzeta prilika za griješenje ili ne bi bili teško kažnjeni, ili bili slavnije okrunjeni. Na sličan način se mnogo istoga događa i životinjama bilo radi kazne za druge, za skraćivanje njihova života, ili zbog neumjerenosti njihove prirode. Ako đavao dakle prijanja uz neke i bliže im je, to se događa po mojem dopuštenju i služi bilo većem poniženju, ili oprezu, ili dodjeli ljepše krune i revnosti da me se traži, ili čišćenju od grijeha u sadašnjosti, ili se događa jer neki zaslužuju da vječna kazna bez kraja počne već ovdje.“ Jedanaesta objava Sin Božji razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom, blaženom Brigitom, i kaže joj zašto i kad je početo davati joj riječi božanskih objava u duhovnim viđenjima. Također joj kaže da prorečene riječi objava koje su sadržane u ovoj knjizi imaju prvenstveno četiri svojstva: na duhovan način site onoga koji žeđa za istinskom ljubavi, griju one kojima je hladno, obraduju ožalošćene i čine slabe duše zdravima. Sin Božji reče: „Iz prirodnih sredstava se može spremiti ljekoviti napitak, naime iz hladnog željeza, tvrdog kamena, suhog drveta i gorke trave. Ali kako? Zaista, kad bi čelik silinom pao na brdo sumpora i iz čelika bi izišla vatra, brdo bi se moralo zapaliti. Zbog njegove bi vrućine obližnja maslina, iako suha, ali iznutra sočna, tako jako počela teći da bi gorka trava koja stoji pod maslinom mogla postati slatkom i iz toga ljekoviti napitak. Tako sam na duhovan način učinio tebi; jer tvoje srce je bilo hladno kao čelik u ljubavi prema meni; no prema meni se ipak pokrenula skromna iskra ljubavi, naime kad si razmišljala da sam vrjedniji od svake ljubavi i časti. To tvoje srce je palo na brdo sumpora onda kad su ti svjetovna slava i radost postali protivni i kad ti je tvoj suprug, kojeg si tjelesno voljela ispred svega drugog, uzet smrću. Uistinu, svjetovna radost i uživanje se prikladno uspoređuju s brdom sumpora jer sa sobom vode napuhanost srca, smrad požude i žar kazne. I kad je kod smrti upravo tog tvojeg supruga tvoje srce bilo bolno udareno žalošću, uslijedila je iskra moje ljubavi koja kao da je bila zatvorena i skrivena; jer nakon što si prepoznala ispraznost svijeta, svu si svoju volju prepustila meni time što si me željela iznad svega. Ta iskra ljubavi je suhu maslinu, to jest riječi evanđelja i tvojih učitelja, dovela do tečenja tako da ti se svidjela umjerenost i kušala si kako ti sad sve što ti se prije činilo gorkim počinje postajati slatkim. I kad je maslina počela teći i moje riječi objava su u duhu došle nad tebe, jedan koji je stajao na brdu poviče i reče: 'Ovim napitkom se gasi žeđ, onaj kojem je hladno biva ugrijan, ožalošćeni obradovan, slabi ojačan.' Ja, sam Bog, taj sam koji viče; moje riječi, koje u duhovnim viđenjima često čuješ od mene, site kao dobar napitak onoga koji žeđa za istinskom ljubavi; drugo, griju onoga kojem je hladno, treće, obraduju ožalošćenoga, četvrto, liječe one koji su bolesni na duši.“ Šesnaesto ispitivanje Prvo pitanje. Opet se pokazao kao ranije redovnik stojeći na svojim ljestvama i reče: „O, suče, pitam te: zašto će prema evanđelju jarci biti postavljeni Tebi slijeva, a ovce zdesna? Zar ti se to sviđa?“ Drugo pitanje: „Ako si dalje Sin Božji jednak Ocu, zašto je onda pisano da niti ti, niti anđeli ne znaju vrijeme suda?“ Treće pitanje: „Ako je tvojim evanđelistima govorio Duh Sveti, zašto je nedostatak slaganja u evanđeljima tako velik?“ Četvrto pitanje: „Ako se dalje cijelom ljudskom rodu Tvojim utjelovljenjem dogodio tako veliki spas, zašto si tako dugo oklijevao da postaneš čovjekom?“ Peto pitanje: „Ako je naposljetku čovjekova duša bolja od cijelog svijeta, zašto posvuda i uvijek ne šalješ svoje prijatelje i svoje propovjednike?“ Odgovor na prvo pitanje. Sudac odgovori: „Prijatelju, ti ne pitaš da bi znao, već da bi tvoja zloba postala poznata. U božanstvu u cijelosti ništa nije od mesa, niti je tjelesnog oblika jer je moje božanstvo duh i dobri i zli ne mogu istovremeno stanovati kod mene kao što i svjetlost i tama jedno kraj drugog. Niti desno niti lijevo nije u mojem božanstvu tjelesno oblikovano, da, ovi meni zdesna neće biti sretniji od onih slijeva; one riječi su naprotiv govorene na način usporedbe; jer pod desnim se razumije uzvišenost moje božanske slave, pod lijevim povlačenje i nedostatak svega dobroga. Niti ovce niti jarci nisu u toj mojoj čudesnoj slavi u kojoj nije ništa tjelesno, ništa nečisto ili promjenjivo. Pod prispodobama i slikama životinja često su prikazane moralna svojstva ljudi kao što se pod ovcama misli nevinost, pod jarcima razuzdanost, to jest neumjeren čovjek koji treba biti postavljen slijeva gdje je nedostatak svega dobroga. Zato znaj da ja, Bog, ponekad koristim ljudske riječi i usporedbe da bi maleni imao iz čega sisati, a savršeni nešto čime postaju savršeniji i da bi se ispunilo pismo da je djevičin sin postavljen za proturječje da bi se otkrile misli mnogih srdaca.“ Odgovor na drugo pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje ja, Sin Božji, rekao da ne znam sat suda? Odgovaram: pisano je da je Isus rastao, postajao jak i pun mudrosti. Sve što raste i smanjuje se ima promjenjivost, no Bog je nepromjenjiv. Ako sam ja, Sin Božji koji je vječno jednak s Ocem, rastao, to se onda događalo na mojem čovještvu. Ako nešto nisam znao, to nisam znao prema svojem čovještvu, ali prema svojem božanstvu znao sam i znam sve jer Otac ne čini ništa što ne čini i Sin. Ili zna li Otac nešto što ja, Sin, i Duh Sveti ne znamo isto? Nikako! Već samo Otac s kojim sam ja, Sin, i Duh Sveti jedno biće, jedno božanstvo i jedna volja zna onaj sad suda, ali niti anđeli niti bilo koje drugo stvorenje.“ Odgovor na treće pitanje: „Zašto dalje ako je Duh Sveti govorio evanđelistima postoji takvo odstupanje među njima? Odgovaram: pisano je da je Duh Sveti raznovrstan u svojem djelovanju jer svoje milosti razdjeljuje svojim izabranima. Sam Duh Sveti je kao čovjek koji u ruci ima vagu i mnogostruko se njome služi da bi vagu doveo u ravnotežu sve dok se kazaljka ne umiri. Učen čovjek drukčije postupa s vagom nego neučen, slab drukčije nego jak. Isto tako se Duh Sveti u srcima ljudi kao vaga brzo diže i ubrzo spušta; diže se kad podiže srce oštrinom razuma, molitvom duha i zapaljenjem duhovne žudnje; spušta se kad dopušta da se srce zapliće u poteškoće, da se brine o nepotrebnom i da ga nevolje uznemiruju. Kao što vaga pokazuje ispravnu težinu tek onda je ono što je na nju položeno izmjereno i kad sudjeluje ruka onoga koji njome upravlja, tako je i kod djelovanja Duha Svetoga nužno odmjeravanje, dobro ponašanje, jednostavnost namjere i pametno razlikovanje u djelovanjima i vrlinama. Zato sam ja, Sin Božji, vidljiv u mesu, na različitim mjestima propovijedao različito i imao sam različite sljedbenike i slušatelje; poneki su me slijedili iz ljubavi, drugi iz znatiželje i da bi me imali priliku vidjeti; neki od onih koji su me slijedili su bili oštroumni, drugi jednostavna duha. Zato sam govorio jednostavno čime se podučilo jednostavne. Govorio sam i ono što je više čemu su se mudri čudili. Ponekad sam govorio i u prispodobama i mračno iz čega su neki uzimali prigodu pitati me, ponekad sam ponavljao rečeno ili sam proširivao ili ograničavao. Zato nije čudo ako su oni koji su propovijedanja evanđelja doveli u red zapisali različito, ali istinito; neki među njima su navodili riječ do riječi, neki smisao riječi, a ne same riječi, drugi su pisali što su čuli, ne što su vidjeli, neki ranije ono što se dogodilo kasnije, neki više o mojem božanstvu, ali svaki onako kako mu je Duh Sveti dao govoriti. No trebaš znati da kao evanđeliste treba prihvatiti samo one koje je prihvatila moja Crkva jer usudilo ih se pisati više koji su imali revnost, ali ne prema mojem znanju. Jer gledaj, kao što je danas čitano, rekao sam: 'Razvalite ovaj hram i opet ću ga podići.' Oni koji su čuli ove riječi i svjedočili, bili su istiniti svjedoci u odnosu na čute riječi, ali lažni jer se nisu obazirali na smisao mojih riječi budući da sam ove riječi rekao da se razumiju kao o mojem tijelu. Na sličan način su mnogi na moje riječi: 'Ako ne jedete moje tijelo, nećete imati život' otišli od mene jer nisu razumjeli kraj mojeg govora: 'Moje riječi su duh i život', to jest one imaju duhovni razum, duhovnu snagu. Nije čudo da su se prevarili jer me nisu slijedili iz ljubavi. Zato se Duh Sveti na način vage diže u srcima ljudi tako što govori malo tjelesno, malo na duhovan način. Spušta se kad se čovjekovo srce ili otvrdnjava protiv Boga kroz hereze ili se zapliće u svjetovne stvari i dopušta da se pomrači.“ U tom trenutku reče sudac ispitujućem redovniku koji je stajao na stepenici ljestava: „Prijatelju, tako si me često ispitivao istančanosti; no sad te pitam zbog svoje zaručnice koja ovdje stoji: zašto tvoja duša, koja ima razum i razlikovanje dobra i zla, više voli prolazno nego nebesko i zašto ne živi prema onome što prepoznaje?“ Redovnik odgovori: „Jer djelujem protiv razuma i dopuštam da osjetila mesa imaju moć nad razumom.“ A Krist reče: „Zato će tvoja savjest biti tvoj sudac.“ Na to reče Krist zaručnici: „Gledaj, moja kćeri, koliko mnogo na ljudima može ne samo đavlova zloba, već i zla savjest i to dolazi zato jer čovjek svojim kušnjama ne pruža otpor kao što bi morao. No onaj tebi poznati učitelj nije tako učinio; jer s njim je Duh sišao i tako ga jako kušao da su zamalo sve hereze stajale pred njim i skoro govorile jednim ustima: 'Mi smo istina.' No on sam nije vjerovao svojim osjetilima i nije se nadilazio svojim osjećajima, zato je bio oslobođen i postao je znajući od 'U početku' sve do 'alfa i omega' kao što mu je bilo obećano.“ Objašnjenje To je o onoj prvoj riječi u Bibliji koja tamo počinje: „U početku stvori Bog nebo i zemlju“, sve do Otkrivenja Ivanova gdje je pisano o alfi i omegi. I onaj učitelj je bio magistar Matija, kanon Linköpinga i ispovjednik svete Brigite. O njemu je govor u 3. i 52. poglavlju prve knjige i 89. poglavlju šeste knjige objava. Odgovor na četvrto pitanje: „Zašto sam dalje tako dugo oklijevao postati meso? Odgovaram: zaista, moje utjelovljenje je bilo nužno; jer njime je prokletstvo bilo raskinuto i sve na nebu kao i na zemlji dovedeno u mir. No ipak je bilo nužno da čovjek prije bude podučen prirodnim zakonom, onda pisanim; jer kroz prirodni je zakon postalo vidljivo kako je velika i koje vrste bila čovjekova ljubav, a kroz pisani zakon je čovjek prepoznao svoju slabost i svoju bijedu i onda je počeo pitati za lijek. Bilo je dakle prikladno da liječnik dođe onda kad je slabost postala velika i da onda kad je bolest prevladala lijeka bude u izobilju. No pod prirodnim kao i pod pisanim zakonom je isto tako bilo mnogo pravednika i mnogi su imali Duha Svetoga, mnogo su toga prorekli, odgojili su druge za častan život i očekivali su mene, Otkupitelja. Ovima je moje milosrđe blizu i vječna kazna ih ne dohvaća.“ Odgovor na peto pitanje: „Zašto dalje, ako je duša bolja od svijeta, propovjednici poslani nisu uvijek i posvuda? Odgovaram: istina je da je duša dostojnija i plemenitija nego sav svijet i postojanija od svega; dostojnija je jer je duhovna i jednako anđelima stvorena za vječnu radost, a plemenitija je zato što je prema slici moga božanstva stvorena, besmrtna i vječna. Budući da je čovjek plemenitiji i dostojniji od svih stvorenja, treba voditi plemenitiji život nego svi budući ispred drugih razumom učinjen bogatim. No ukoliko čovjek zloporabi razum i moje božanske darove, što je čudo ako za vrijeme pravednosti kažnjavam što je za vrijeme milosrđa propušteno. Zato propovjednici nisu poslani posvuda niti uvijek jer ja, Bog, koji unaprijed vidim tvrdoću mnogih srdaca, želim svoje odabrane poštedjeti teškoća da se ne muče uzaludno i jer mnogi griješe s trudom i znanjem i odlučuju radije ostati u grijehu nego se preobratiti; zato nisu vrijedni čuti glasnike spasenja. Ali, prijatelju, sad ću učiniti kraj s odgovaranjem na tvoje misli i ti ćeš završiti svoj život. Sad ćeš iskusiti što su ti koristili bogata rječitost i ljudska naklonost. O, kako bi sretan bi bio da si se obazirao na svoje zvanje i svoje zavjete!“ Potom Duh reče zaručnici: „Moja kćeri, ovaj, kojega si vidjela da pita ovako velike stvari, još živi u tijelu, ali neće ostati živ niti jedan dan; njegovi osjećaji i misli njegova srca su ti pokazani u slikama ne njemu na veću sramotu, već na spas drugih duša. Ali gledaj! S njegovim osjećajima i mislima će završiti njegov život i njegova nada.“ Dvanaesta objava Krist razgovara sa svojom zaručnicom Brigitom i kaže da se ne da uznemiriti što nad jednim čovjekom koji je bio veliki grešnik odmah ne izvrši pravednost; jer on odgađa kaznu da bi njegova pravednost, ako je dosudi, bila drugima očita. Također kaže njegove božanske riječi koje su sadržane u ovoj knjizi božanskih objava najprije moraju rasti sve dok ne dozriju do pune zrelosti i odmah potom će na svijet donijeti svoje djelovanje i snagu. Te riječi su kao ulje na svjetiljci, to jest vrline u duši; one podmazuju dušu i čine da duša, kad dođe Duh Sveti, gori i sjaji čudesnim. K tome dodaje kako će se spomenute riječi objava uzdići i donijeti plod i drugdje osim u kraljevstvu Švedske gdje su počele biti objavljivane zaručnici. Sin Božji reče: „Zašto se uznemiruješ što tog čovjeka tako strpljivo podnosim? Ne znaš kako je teško vječno gorjeti i zato ga podnosim do posljednjeg trenutka da bi u njemu moja pravednost drugima bila očita. Ako se trave koje daju boju odrežu prije svojeg vremena, ne vrijede pri bojanju stvari tako dobro kao kad se odrežu u pripadajuće vrijeme. Tako i riječi moje pravednosti i milosrđa moraju postati očite i rasti do punine vremena da bi donijele plod, više služile onoj stvari za koju su dane i mojoj snazi dodijele prikladnu boju. Zašto se uostalom brineš o tome što onaj ne vjeruje mojim riječima ukoliko mu se nisu pokazani jasniji znakovi? Jesi li ga ti rodila ili poznaješ li njegovu unutrašnjost kao ja? On je zaista kao goruća i svjetleća svjetiljka u koju se, ako k tome dođe ulje, dodaje čvrsto prijanjajući stijenj. Tako je svjetiljka vrlina, svjetiljka prikladna za primanje moje božanske milosti. Čim joj se uliju moje riječi, na savršeniji način postaju tekuće i silaze u unutrašnjost srca; koje čudo ako se masnoća tali i čini da svjetiljka gori? Jer vatra je moj Duh koje je u tebi i govori i isti Duh jest i govori i u njemu iako na skriveniji i njemu vrlo koristan način. Ta vatra zapaljuje svjetiljku njegova srca da bi radilo na moju čast. Zapaljuje i dušu da bi primila masnoću milosti i moje riječi od kojih je duša slatko primljena i potpunije promašćena da bi činila dobra djela. Zato ne boj se, već stoj čvrsto u vjeri. Kad bi ove riječi dolazile od tvojeg duha ili od duha ovog svijeta, s pravom bi se imala bojati; no budući da su od mog Duha kojeg su imali sveti proroci, zato se nemaš čega bojati, već se radovati sve dok se ne bojiš više ispraznog imena svijeta od objava mojih božanskih riječi. Čuj osim toga što kažem: ovo kraljevstvo je pomiješano s velikim, dugo ostavljenim nekažnjenim grijehom. Zato moje riječi još ne mogu niknuti i donijeti plod kao što ću ti sad objasniti govoreći kroz usporedbu. Zamisli da je u zemlju posađena jezgra. Na nju je stavljeno nešto teško tako da ne može doći u visinu. Ako je ta jezgra dobre snažne kvalitete, ukoliko zbog od gore pritišćuće težine ne može ići uvis, traži okolo zemlje svoj uspon na mjestu gdje se nalazi manja težina. Tu se ukorjenjuje tako duboko i čvrsto da ne samo da donosi vrlo lijep plod, nego i stablo, ako čvrsto naraste, uništava sve što zadržava uspon i širi se nad onim što ga opterećuje. Ova jezgra predstavlja moje riječi. One kod bujanja grijeha u ovoj zemlji ne mogu naći prikladan uspon i prije će niknuti negdje drugdje i stvoriti korist sve dok se tvrdoća ove zemlje ne smanji i dopusti milosrđe.“ Trinaesta objava Bog Otac razgovara s blaženom Brigitom i pokazuje joj na istančan način snagu pet određenih mjesta u Jeruzalemu i Betlehemu kao i milost koju primaju hodočasnici koji ta mjesta posjećuju u pobožnoj poniznosti i istinskoj ljubavi. Kaže kako se na spomenutim mjestima nalazi posuda koja je zatvorena i nije zatvorena kao i da je rođen lav koji bio vidljiv istovremeno nevidljiv, kako se tamo nalazi janje koje je bilo ostriženo i istovremeno neostriženo, da je bila položena zmija koja je tamo ležala i nije ležala i da je na kraju bio i orao koji je letio i istovremeno nije letio. U ovoj slici također sve izlaže. Bog Otac reče: „Bio jednom jedan gospodar kojem njegov sluga reče: 'Gledaj, tvoja njiva je izorana, korijenje je iskrčeno; kada da se posije pšenica?' Gospodar mu reče: 'Iako izgleda da je korijenje iskrčeno, ipak su zaostali zastarjele stabljike i panjevi koji u proljeće moraju biti raskinuti od kiše i vjetra. Zato strpljivo čekaj vrijeme sjetve.' Sluga mu odgovori: 'Što da radim u vrijeme između proljeća i žetve?' Gospodar mu odgovori: 'Poznajem pet mjesta. Svatko tko tamo dođe, primit će peterostruki plod ako tamo dođe čist i slobodan od oholosti i goreći u ljubavi. Na prvom mjestu je bila posuda koja je zatvorena i nije zatvorena, mala, a opet nije bila mala; istovremeno svjetleća i nesvjetleća posuda, prazna i istovremeno neprazna, čista i nečista posuda. Na drugom mjestu je rođen lav koji se mogao i nije mogao vidjeti, čuti i ne čuti, dotaknuti i ne dotaknuti, prepoznati i ne prepoznati, vezati i ne vezati. Na trećem mjestu se nalazilo ostriženo janje koje također nije bilo ostriženo, ranjeno i istovremeno neranjeno, koje je tamo zvalo i nije zvalo, bilo je kao umiruće janje i neumiruće. Na četvrtom mjestu je položena zmija koja je ležala i nije ležala, kretala se i nije se kretala, čula je i nije čula, vidjela je i nije vidjela, osjećala je i bila je neosjetljiva. Na petom mjestu je bio orao koji je letio, ali istovremeno i nije letio i koji je došao na mjesto kamo više nikad nije došao, koji je mirovao i nije mirovao, koji se obnavljao i nije se obnavljao, radovao se i nije se radovao, bio je čašćen i nije bio čašćen.'“ Izlaganje i objašnjenje onoga izrečenog u slici Otac reče: „Posuda o kojoj sam ti pričao je bila Marija, Joakimova kćer, majka Kristova čovještva, jer bila je zatvorena i nezatvorena posuda, zatvorena đavlu, a nezatvorena Bogu. Kao bujica koja želi prodrijeti u posudu ispred sebe, ali ne može i traži druge ulaze i izlaze, tako se đavao želio kao bujica poroka svim svojim idejama približiti Marijinu srcu. No nikad nije mogao prikloniti njezin razum bilo kakvom najmanjem grijehu jer je bila zatvorena za kušnje i u njezino srce je bila pritjecala bujica mojeg Duha i ispunila je posebnom milošću. Drugo, Marija je bila majka mojeg Sina, mala i nemala posuda, mala i neznatna u svojem poniznom poniženju, velika i vrlo nemala u ljubavi moga božanstva. Treće, Marija je bila prazna i neprazna; prazna od svih uživanja i grijeha, neprazna, odnosno ispunjena božanskom slatkoćom i svakim dobrom. Četvrto, Marija je bila svjetleća i nesvjetleća; svjetleća jer je svaka duša od mene stvorena lijepa i jer je njezina duša tako veoma rasla svakom savršenstvu svjetla da se moj Sin učvrstio u njezinoj duši i njezinoj su se ljepoti radovali nebo i zemlja; no ova posuda nije bila svjetleća pred ljudima jer je prezirala časti i bogatstva svijeta. Peto, Marija je bila čista i nečista posuda; bila je čista jer je bila potpuno lijepa i na njoj se nije nalazilo niti toliko nečistog da bi se na to mogla staviti oštrica igle. No nije bila čista jer je izišla iz Adamova korijena i rođena je od grešnika, iako je bez grijeha začeta da bi moj Sin bio rođen od nje bez grijeha. Tko zato dođe na ono mjesto gdje je naime Marija rođena i odgojena, neće biti samo očišćen, već će biti posuda na moju čast. Drugo mjesto je Betlehem gdje je moj Sin rođen kao lav koji je viđen i zadržan u svojem čovještvu, ali je u božanstvu bio nevidljiv i nepoznat. Treće mjesto je Kalvarija gdje je moj Sin kao nevino janje ranjen i umro dok po božanstvu nije bio podvrgnut patnji i bio je besmrtan. Četvrto mjesto je bio vrt sa grobom moga Sina u koji je bio položen kao prezirna zmija i ležao je po svojem čovještvu dok je po svojem božanstvu bio posvuda. Peto mjesto je Maslinska gora s koje je moj Sin po svojem čovještvu kao orao uzletio na nebo gdje je sa božanstvom uvijek bio. Po svojem se čovještvu obnovio i mirovao dok je po božanstvu uvijek bio u miru i isti. Tko dakle na ova mjesta dođe čist, s dobrom i savršenom voljom, taj će dobiti da vidi i kuša kako sam sladak Gospodin, ja, Bog. Ako dođeš na ova mjesta, pokazat ću ti još više.“ ŠESTA KNJIGA Kupite Objavama Svete Brigite Švedske na Lulu (488 Stranice) Prvo poglavlje Riječi Majke Božje zaručnici koje pripovijedaju o Kristovoj ljepoti i kako su Židovi, kad su se nalazili u smrtnom strahu, išli onamo gledati njegovo lice i bili su utješeni. Majka Božja je razgovarala sa zaručnicom i reče: „Ja sam Kraljica neba; moj Sin te voli od svega srca. Zato ti savjetujem da nikoga ne voliš kao Njega; on je naime toliko poželjan da kad imaš Njega, ne možeš željeti ništa drugo; tako je lijep da je ljepota elemenata ili svjetla u usporedbi s njegovom kao sjena. Kad sam podigla svog Sina, bio je obdaren takvom ljepotom da je svatko tko ga je vidio bio utješen u boli srca koju je imao. Zato su mnogi Židovi međusobno govorili: 'Hajdemo vidjeti Marijina sina da se utješimo.' I premda nisu znali da je Božji Sin, ipak im je njegov pogled dao veliku utjehu. Njegovo je tijelo bilo tako čisto da na njemu nikad nije bilo gamadi jer su i ove prijezirne životinje držale svojeg stvoritelja u časti. Ni u njegovoj kosi se nije se nalazila niti hranila nikakva nečistoća.“